Table of Contents

- 1.

- 2.

- 3.

- 4.

- 5.

- 6.

- 7.

- 8.

- 9.

- 10.

- 11.

- 12.

- 13.

- 14.

- 15.

- 16.

- 17.

- 18.

- 19.

- 20.

- 21.

- 22.

- Collections

- OAK MOUNTAIN SHIFTERS

- Bear Shifter Romance

- Highlander Time Travel Romance

- Billionaire Romance

- Dystopian Romance

- Dragon Shifter Romance

- Stepbrother Romance

- Wolf Shifter Romance

- Victorian Mystery

- MC Romance

CLAIMED BY THE ALPHA DADDY

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2017 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Sign up for our VIP mailing list here and receive FREE BOOKS as well as the latest news and releases from TOTALLY ROMANCE PUBLISHERS

Introduction

Thank you so much for purchasing my Novellete. All of my stories also contain bonus stories, so please take a look at the other stories I offer here. Don’t forget to sign up for my newsletter for updates and free books!

And we would also love it if you would

LIKE US on facebook!

STONYBROOKE SHIFTERS

DADDY SHIFTER’S VIRGIN

A SECRET BABY FOR THE SHIFTER

THE SHIFTER’S MAIL ORDER VIRGIN

DADDY SHIFTER’S FAKE FIANCE

THE SEAL SHIFTER’S SECRET BABY

CLAIMED BY THE ALPHA DADDY

OAK MOUNTAIN SHIFTERS

HER BILLIONAIRE SHIFTER BOSS

Also from Totally Romance…

LOST CREEK SHIFTERS

ARLO (Book 1)

SCAR (Book 2)

BLU (Book 3)

BODHI (Book 4)

KODHI (Book 5)

Table of Contents

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

7.

8.

9.

10.

11.

12.

13.

14.

15.

16.

17.

18.

19.

20.

21.

22.

Collections

OAK MOUNTAIN SHIFTERS

Bear Shifter Romance

Highlander Time Travel Romance

Billionaire Romance

Dystopian Romance

Dragon Shifter Romance

Stepbrother Romance

Wolf Shifter Romance

Victorian Mystery

MC Romance

1.

“Come on, Gabe, she was gorgeous! And totally into you!”

“Luke, I told you to stop. You know I’m not interested.”

“It’s been years since Molly passed, man, you’re going to have to move on sometime! She’s dead! You have to get over it sometime,” Luke said, scoffing. “Are you just never going to fuck anyone else or something? Because that’s pathetic bro.”

Gabe’s hackles rose and he turned his furious gaze to Luke. He was tired as hell of his friends harassing him about moving on and finding another girl. Molly had been the love of his life. They had known each other since elementary school, for Christ’s sake. He didn’t want to move on.

“All right, man, I get it,” Luke said, raising his hands and shaking his head miserably. “I’m just trying to help you out. Jeez.”

“If you got it, you wouldn’t keep bringing it up,” Gabe growled. “And tell the same to everybody else. They think they know what’s good for me? Well, they don’t. They don’t know a fucking thing. So just drop it!”

“You’re way too sensitive about this. I’m serious. You have to move on or you’re going to be a crusty old sex-deprived man.”

Gabe stood abruptly from the table in Maurice’s diner, where he and Luke had just finished a meal together, and grabbed the man by the collar of his shirt.

“Whoa, easy man!”

But there was nothing easy about losing his wife, and the little asshole was going to find that out the hard way.

“I’m going to settle this like a man,” Gabe growled. “Because you’re not good enough to see my wolf form.”

A small crowd gathered at the sound of Gabe’s raised voice.

“Ready?” he said darkly to Luke.

“Can’t we just talk about this?” Luke asked, shifting nervously. There was no way he could match Gabe and both of them knew it. He was lucky he wasn’t interested in fighting in his wolf form.”

“I’m done talking.”

Gabe held Luke’s eye until finally, the man nodded.

A few swift blows to the face and Luke was writhing on the ground, his face bloodied.

“Never bring up my wife to me again,” Gabe spat. He left Luke to foot the bill, which seemed appropriate considering the enormous pain Luke liked to inflict upon him, telling him to just get over the loss of his wife as if it were the easiest thing in the world to do.

Now that Molly was on his mind, Gabe checked his watch. The flower stand on the corner should be open by now.

Stuffing his hands in his pockets, Gabe stalked down the sidewalk toward his house, where the vendor on the corner had set up shop.

“Morning, Frank,” Gabe said, pulling out his wallet.

“Good morning, Gabriel,” Frank replied, handing a crisp, perfect red rose over the stall. “This is the nicest one today.”

“Thank you, Frank,” Gabe said. He rarely spoke the phrase with such conviction, but whenever it came to getting the best rose of the day from Frank, he meant it. Only the best for his wife, whether she was alive to see it or not.

“Of course. Molly was a lovely woman.”

Frank rarely mentioned Gabe’s wife; maybe the pain from his conversation with Luke was still etched on his face. Whatever the reason, though, Gabe felt a brief moment of comfort and a heavy pain re-entering his chest.

“She was.”

The truth was, Molly had been beloved by the entire pack. Even wolves from packs from miles around had been touched by her sweet disposition and the grace with which she carried herself.  She was always working to make Stonybrooke a better place. It had been a community tragedy when she had lost her life in a car accident just shy of her fortieth birthday, and since then, Gabe had been completely lost.

He had spent his entire life with Molly. She had been the best thing about him. Gabe had started out rough and tumble; a hard ass with sharp edges that made everybody on edge as soon as he walked in the room. It was funny just how opposite he and his wife had been. She had been beloved, and he had been feared.

But she had softened most of his rough edges, and given him a reason to focus on bettering his life instead of giving in to bouts of anger that sabotaged his efforts. She had helped him to build his business into the success it was. Without her, he would have nothing. She had meant everything to him. Nothing could ease the pain of losing Molly.

“See you, Frank,” Gabe said, trying to tear his mind away from his pain.

“Take care of yourself, Gabe.”

Gabe turned the corner and walked down the sidewalk until he reached the comfortable two-story house he bought with his wife all those years ago. Molly had been a school teacher; a woman who had reached out and changed the lives of everyone she touched. They had struggled financially for the first couple of years of their marriage, until both of them had gotten more established. They had been through the hardest times of their lives together, having met and bonded so young. But she had left him alone for the hardest part of it all.

“For you, sweetheart,” Gabe said softly, laying the rose on his mantle in front of Molly’s photo once he got inside the house. He stared at the perfect features of her face; the gentle slope of her nose and the deep brown of her captivating eyes, pain and then anger rising in his chest.

“Who the hell does Luke think he is, anyway?” Gabe mumbled to Molly’s photo. “He thinks a man mates with a woman like you and can just move on when he loses her. He probably hasn’t lost anything in his entire life.”

He grew silent, half expecting her to speak back.  Little moments like that were unbearable, and he felt more alone than he had in a long time.

Gabe took a deep breath. He had to get out of there.

“I’ll be home soon, honey,” he said, the futile, hollow ring of his words striking him sharply. He would have done anything to have her there with him again. And Luke and all his buddies would probably be waiting for the rest of their lives to see Gabe move on. Molly just wasn’t the kind of woman you “moved on” from.

As far as he was concerned, he was going to spend the rest of his life alone. His heart belonged to his wife, and that’s all there was to it.

2.

“Hey, baby, you’re looking real good today. When are you coming by my dorm?”

Valerie Waters gritted her teeth and pushed through the crowd of shifter boys blocking her way in the halls of Stonybrooke University.

“Oh, come on! You’d change your tune if you knew how powerful we are.”

“I highly doubt that,” Val mumbled.

She was getting sick of these jokers. They had been giving her shit for the past three semesters; they had first noticed her in their philosophy class, when she had been stupid enough to speak up in class and gain the praise of their professor.

Ever since then, they had been hounding her about the same time every day, waiting outside the classes they knew she had in the Stevenson Hall. It was really getting old, but there was nothing she could do about it. They hadn’t done anything really serious. They were just an obnoxious group of guys who didn’t seem to want to rest until she agreed to sleep with one of them. And that was never going to happen.

“Hey, where do you think you’re going? Ren, here, wanted to ask you out on a date!”

“Ren’s not going to ask me anything!”

She ignored their cries of protest when she walked past and refused to look at them, making her way into the lecture room and finding a seat as far away from the door as possible. They lingered there until the professor arrived, then went on their way. It was stressful having to avoid them, and truthfully, she didn’t have any clue what their fixation with her was. She probably looked like an easy victim.

And truth was, she had a hard time feeling very confident. She had run away from the foster care system when she was about sixteen years old. Fortunately, Val was intelligent enough that she received the credits she needed for her diploma early. From there, she had gone to college, paying her own way and working her ass off at three jobs to be able to do it.

But that had gotten too overwhelming for her, so now, at twenty-three years old, she was going back to school to finish her degree.

Thing was, she had fled her home state and headed out west, until she found herself in Stonybrooke. She didn’t have a lot of money, and had just barely managed to get an apartment in a rundown complex that most people made fun of. The owner was one step above being a slum lord, but only because when she had complained about there being no heat that winter, he had dropped off a space heater for her. Not only that but the place was infested with pests; rats and roaches and every once in a while, she was pretty sure she had seen a bedbug. But she invested all her money into keeping the place as clean as she could keep it, and she had faith that once she finished her degree, she would find something better.

She was embarrassed to admit where she lived, but it was what she had to do to make it on her own. She had never had anybody to rely on, and being in Stonybrooke’s worst part of town was still better than being out on the streets. She had to work harder than most other people to achieve the same things, but she had managed to do it and she would continue to work her ass off until she achieved her goals, whether groups of stupid shifter boys wanted to harass her or not.

When class was over on time that day, Valerie felt relieved. Usually, if it ran late, she would have to literally run to the bus station to get over to the little record store she worked at so she wasn’t late. It was the best of her three jobs, and if she was late one more time, she would be fired.

“Hi, Randall.”

Randall nodded at her from the cash register and Val hurried to the back, eager to clock in and get to work. There was a new shipment of records for her to stock and alphabetize, so she was soon swamped with work and all thoughts of her day were pushed out of her head.

“Check it out,” Randall said, nodding his head toward the window when Val came out from stocking the shelves.

Standing across the street was the tall shifter man who ran the Shifter Fit store. He was standing behind a supply truck, lifting huge boxes and walking them into the store; his broad muscles rippling and shining in the sunlight.

“You’re shameless, Randall,” Val said, shaking her head at him.

Randall grinned and shrugged. “There’s a reason I work here.”

“Awful,” Val laughed. Still, she couldn’t help but allow her eyes to linger a few moments longer on the man’s flawless form as he moved tirelessly to unload the truck single-handedly, carrying box after box of material from the truck and into the store.

“I know I wouldn’t have a chance anyway. He’s still totally in love with his dead wife.”

“How do you know these things?” Val asked, finally tearing her eyes from the scene and studying Randall in disbelief.

“I pay attention,” Randall said with a wink.

Val rolled her eyes and went back to work. It must be awful to live your life too consumed by a lost love to have any interest in anyone else. She couldn’t help but feel horrible for the man, whether he was the owner of a semi-successful business or not. He had to feel so lonely. Maybe she would make him a batch of cookies or something sometime, just to give him something good to think about.

But soon, Valerie was consumed, once again, by her work and thoughts of the handsome, lonely man were gone from her mind. She had to do what she could to survive, even if that meant filing records as quickly as she could so she could get to her job at the gas station in time. She had been on her feet since five o’clock that morning, and she was really looking forward to being able to lay down.

She had quite a while before that could happen though, so she busied herself, hoping that if she finished early, she could sit in the back and get a head start on her homework. She was going to make something of herself, no matter what anybody else said about her. Valerie would do whatever it took to succeed.

3.

“Son of a bitch!”

Gabe’s voice echoed off the walls of his storefront, reaching his own ears in a sharp burst of anger. The place was a mess. Glass was shattered on the ground, and his shelves had been rifled through. Boxes of hand grips and stop watches were strewn about on the floor and the scent of shifters was heavy in the air. He couldn’t tell who exactly they were, but there had been a group of them.

Gabe’s wolf was soon on their scent and he followed his nose through the store, taking inventory and confused by the fact that there was very little missing. The intruders had made themselves at home in the store, making their way from the cash register, through the aisles, and down into the basement.

“If there’s anybody down here, you better pray to your gods I don’t find you!” Gabe growled.

The wolf led the way as he followed their scent trail, his agitation mounting as he made his way through the crowded basement. Whoever had invaded had even poked around down past the stock and descended all the way down to the sub-basement of the building.

Gabe’s growl vibrated in his throat as he checked to make sure nothing much was out of place. He stepped through the small, narrow doorway that led to an ancient looking set of stone steps and hurried down them, grabbing the flashlight from the landing and throwing the beam around. The scent of the intruders was strongest here; they must have spent most of their time down there. It had probably just been a bunch of stupid kids looking for somewhere to get high, but that didn’t excuse the behavior.

Gabe was furious, but the wolf began to relax when he realized that whoever had broken into the store had probably just been doing it for some kind of a thrill. Teenagers were always talking themselves into stupid stunts to prove to their friends they were worthy of being an alpha. And Gabe knew that as soon as he smelled the scents of whoever had done it, he would be able to pinpoint them and make them pay.

He sighed heavily, taking one last look around the basement before heading upstairs and jogging across the street.

“How can we help you?”

Gabe glared at the man who spoke, a young guy with a nametag that read, “Randall”. He didn’t much like the guy. He could hear the things Randall said about him; checking him out in broad daylight. It made him uncomfortable, so Gabe turned to glare at the woman beside Randall. He nearly began to speak, but he hesitated, dazed by her innocent beauty. Gabe blinked hard and then looked back at Randall.

“You guys are here all day, right?”

Randall nodded, his lips pursed in an annoying, playful smile.

“Somebody broke into my store. Did you see who it was?”

“Oh my God…” the girl said, her voice a smooth, silky whisper in Gabe’s ears. He gritted his teeth and refused to look again at her, afraid of what might pop into his head.

“We didn’t see anything,” Randall said. “But I wish I had. Are you offering rewards?”

“My reward is that I don’t kick your ass for withholding information from me,” Gabe growled, peering down into Randall’s face. Randall’s smile widened and suddenly, the girl beside him had slipped in between them, standing with her back pressed against the counter and her hands resting gently on Gabe’s shoulders.

“He doesn’t mean anything by it,” the girl said quickly, her golden blonde hair falling in front of her face as she laughed nervously. “Please, if we could help you, we would.”

“Yeah, right,” Gabe growled, backing away so that the girl’s hands would fall from his shoulders. “I’m heartened by the news.”

Randall laughed and Gabe glared once again at him. This time, the ice in his gaze wiped the smile right off the man’s face. The wolf was determined to advance, and he had half a mind to let it. But suddenly, the girl’s hand was in his face. She snapped her fingers, bringing his attention right back to her, and she smiled again; a look that made all her features, right down to the deep emerald green of her eyes, light up.

“We’ll be sure to keep an eye out from now on,” she said apologetically. “We’ve just been really busy taking care of our latest shipment…”

Gabe gazed down at her, his anger deflating despite himself, and he busied himself by reading the nametag pinned to her form-fitting blue button-up shirt.

“Well, thank you for that, Valerie. Let me know if you see anything suspicious. My name’s Gabe. I own the shop across the street.”

“Yeah, Shifter Fit,” she said with a brief nod and another warm smile. “We know.”

Gabe turned his chin to the air, eyeing Randall darkly one last time before he pushed his way through the door. Whatever had just happened in there, he hadn’t gotten the results he was hoping for, that was for sure.

But at least he had asked. There wasn’t any other buildings on the strip that might have noticed anything strange happening, so he was just going to have to try to clean up the mess that the intruders had left and file a report with the Stonybrooke Police Department. The SBPD would take things from there.

Gabe spent the rest of the day cleaning up the glass from the floor and taking a detailed inventory, knowing that if he left anything out, he would be screwed over once he tried to take care of things when he sent in an insurance claim. He wished, more than anything, he had someone to talk to about what had happened to the shop, but he was alone. His wife was gone.

The thought of Molly made Gabe’s chest tighten, and he felt a twinge of guilt. He’d been seriously attracted to that girl across the street, but she was just a kid. Not only was it wrong but it was ridiculous. His heart would never belong to anyone but Molly, no matter what the insidious wolf within him wanted to say about it.

4.

“Well, holy shit, look who we found here!”

Val cringed at the familiar sound of Ren’s voice, and the predictable cackle of the group of boys who had a tendency to accompany the shifter’s unwanted invitations for sex. Not only were they obnoxious but they pissed her off. Especially now that they had caught her crossing the road as she left the record store. If they knew where she worked, she knew she would never hear the end of the harassment.

“I’m late,” Val said, trying to push past them. But it was as useless now as it always had been before, and she sighed in frustration when Ren stepped in front of her. She gritted her teeth as Ren’s friends made a tight wall that was impossible for her to push through.

“What, you think you’re too good to say, ‘excuse me’ to us when you try to pass by?” Ren asked. Another round of cackles brought an agitated frown to her face, which only seemed to make them laugh harder.

“She’s pissed,” someone gasped between their obnoxious laughter.

“Not yet, but I will be if I lose this job because of you assholes!” Val snapped, trying again to push past the boys.

“You know what they say, don’t you?” Ren said, again blocking her from leaving. “All work and no play makes you a frigid bitch!”

“I don’t think that’s quite how the saying goes,” Val mumbled. “Now please, you guys, excuse me. I have to get to work.”

“I don’t think you do,” Ren said, grabbing her shoulder and whipping Val around as she tried to walk away. “I think I have a better idea.”

“Don’t touch me!” Val shouted. They had never gone this far on school grounds before, but now that they were out on the street, it seemed like they felt like they could get away with more. They couldn’t get kicked out of school for something they did out in public, right?

“What the hell is going on here?”

Everybody froze at the sound of the deep, booming voice reverberating around them, followed by the slamming of the door of Shifter Fit and the sound of the bell ringing violently from the force of Gabe’s temper.

“Don’t worry about it man,” Ren said, laughing lightly. “It isn’t any of your business.”

“I don’t know who in the hell you think you are,” Gabe growled. “Or what language it is you dumb assholes speak, but I believe I heard the lady telling you to leave her the hell alone. Didn’t I?”

Val was stunned by the ferocity etched in ever line of Gabe’s handsome face, and she hesitated before nodding. There was no point in denying it. Everybody already knew that’s exactly what she had been saying. It was their own fault for not letting her through…

“Fuck off, old man,” Ren said, eliciting another round of cackles from the boys around him. “You don’t have any right to tell me what to do with her. She’s mine whether you like it or not.”

“That’s funny, because it doesn’t seem like you have any kind of claim over her, now, do you?”

“You’re really stuck in the past, you know,” Ren said, laughing and grabbing Val by the shoulders. He threw her between himself and Gabe, as if using her as a shield for his own protection, and then spoke to Gabe from over her shoulder. “This is the new century, bro. Things don’t work the way it used to back in the Stone Age.”

Val flinched away when Gabe’s dark, mysterious eyes widened in fury, and she was almost convinced she was about to see a man shapeshift right in front of her for the first time. But Gabe was in his mid-forties. He had been around long enough to know better than to lose his temper over something like this. And yet, there was something wild about the look in his eyes. Something that made her wish she had stayed on the other side of the street when she was walking to the bus stop so she could have avoided the whole mess altogether.

“If you don’t let her go right now, you’re going to regret it,” Gabe warned. “All of you.”

His voice rumbled deeply enough that she could nearly feel its vibration right in her chest, and Val cried out involuntarily when Ren shoved her forward, nearly pushing her into Gabe’s chest.

“I told you man, she’s ours. You don’t have the right.”

“Then I claim her!” Gabe growled, his face dark with fury. “Now get your hands the hell off of her or prepare to die!”

The crowd of boys took in a collective breath of disbelief, and Val furrowed her brow. What the hell was going on?

“You can’t be serious,” Ren said, dropping his hands off Val and backing away. “You’re so old! Don’t you have a wife or something?”

Gabe’s intense glare didn’t waver as he stared Ren down, and he reached his hand out and laid it steadily on Val’s shoulder. He brought her close to him, sheltering her from any further harm the group of boys might think to do to her, and finally spoke, his voice a menacing whisper.

“I claim this girl. None of you are to so much as look at her, let alone speak to her, again. Is that understood?”

“Man, this guy is crazy,” Ren mumbled, turning his back on Gabe and Val. “He’s claiming this dumb bitch! Let’s get out of here.”

The group mumbled in agreement and they took off down the sidewalk. Gabe held his hand on Val’s shoulder protectively until the boys were out of sight, and then he sighed deeply.

“That might have been really dumb of me,” he confided, dropping his hand from her shoulder. “But we’re going to deal with it.”

“What did you do?” Val asked, dumbfounded by the whole altercation. Everything had happened so fast. “What do you mean you claim me?”

Gabe hesitated, his handsome face softening as he looked up to the sky, hoping to find some way to explain it to her so she wouldn’t get mad.

“These guys have been giving me trouble for a while now,” Gabe said with a heavy sigh. “They’re real assholes. Entitled kids with parents who let them get away with murder. I let my temper get the best of me, and now you’re mine to protect for the rest of our lives.”

Val furrowed her brow, opening her mouth to respond, but Gabe shook his head and held his hand up.

“I know. There’s nothing for you to worry about. I won’t get in your way. But…” he glanced at his watch, furrowing his handsome brow. “You’re going to be late to work. Come on, I’ll give you a ride.”

5.

Gabe gripped the steering wheel tightly as he rolled to a stop in front of the gas station. He and Val hadn’t spoken a word since he had explained his claim on her, but now she turned to him, her agitation turning into a small smile.

“I thought I was going to be late, but since I didn’t have to take the bus, I’m early.”

Gabe nodded, afraid to open his mouth to speak. He was feeling angry and volatile, more at himself than at her, but it wouldn’t do either of them any good for him to take his frustration out on her. Val seemed to understand the tension between them and took a deep breath.

“Thanks for the ride…and everything,” she said quietly, looking down at her hands. “I’ll pay you back somehow.”

Gabe scoffed, turning his head away from her and staring out the window, and Val climbed out of the truck and went inside.

What in the hell would Molly have to say about all this? He knew she would be furious if she were still alive, but now that she was gone, what would she think? Would she be happy that he had someone else to take care of now? Or would she think he was a horrible pervert, inserting himself into the life of the first young girl he felt a twinge of attraction toward? He wouldn’t blame her either way, but the fury he felt for himself was mounting. How could he have let himself lose control to such a huge extent?

He would never forgive himself. And now, according to the laws and customs of the pack, he was obligated to serve her, to protect her, to give her all the comforts and pleasures that life had to offer. He might as well have married her right then and there. It was a totally insane thing to do right in the heat of the moment. What the hell had he been thinking?

The problem was, he hadn’t been thinking at all. Not even a little bit. Everything he had been stressing out about had resulted in this small explosion; this ridiculous, self-destructive act that gave the wolf the satisfaction of taking control of the situation in its own rash and impulsive way, no matter what the hell the consequences of that might be. He had brought this all on himself.

And now that he had staked his claim, he was going to have to go and register it with the Council. Gabe growled, punching his steering wheel hard. A sharp honk echoed in the parking lot of the gas station and he gritted his teeth, ignoring the confused and offended looks of the bystanders.

Gabe tore out of the gas station and headed toward the Council’s building in the center of town, where all the most important events were always held. His stomach sank when he parked his truck, remembering how happy he had been the first time he had staked his claim on a mate; the deep pleasure on Molly’s face when, hand in hand, they had walked into the council’s building and told them they were going to make their relationship official. He had told everyone there that he was going to protect her for all time.

A lot of good that had done for her. Gabe hadn’t been with her the morning she was driving to work and some dumb kid, still drunk from the night before, slammed into her car out of nowhere. He hadn’t been there when she breathed in the last sustaining breath of life, and let it out for the last time. And he certainly hadn’t been there when the doctors declared there was nothing more they could do, and left her lying cold on the gurney in the emergency room.

Nothing he had done that day had helped her. He had been in the office, working on his checkbook. He hadn’t kept his promise, and in return, he had lost his wife and would never have her back.

Gabe got out of his truck, unable to prevent his legs from shaking as he moved slowly forward through the parking lot and toward the huge, heavy oak doors. He didn’t have a hand to hold this time; a woman who thought the world of him smiling beside him as they prepared themselves to make their joyous announcement. No. All he had was regret.

“Gabriel Black, what are you doing here today?”

Gabe pursed his lips and swallowed hard, barely able to believe what he was about to say.

“I made a claim today.”

“You’re kidding!”

Leon had been one of the men that Molly went out of her way to help; she had been just as beloved in the Council as she had been everywhere else. Leon’s elderly father had needed care, and Molly had gone out of her way every day to check on him after she got off work. She would make him dinner and then come home to do the same for Gabe.

Nausea crept through Gabe’s stomach and he looked down at the ground, more ashamed of himself than he had ever been in his life.

“I wish I was kidding… but the wolf…”

“I understand,” Leon said, holding his hand up to silence Gabe. “Sometimes, these things happen without our own permission. That just means that it is somehow meant to be, whether we know the reason or not.”

Gabe had to bite his tongue to keep from snapping at Leon, but the fastest way to dishonor within the pack was to fight with an Elder when they were supporting you through the unpredictable twists and turns of life. There wasn’t much you could do to come back from something like that.

“Well, all right then,” Leon said, sighing heavily. His pen scratched across a sheet of paper and then he held his hand out for Gabe to shake. Gabe took it reluctantly, refusing to meet Leon’s eyes as his claim was officially registered with the council.

Gabe returned to his truck, unsure of how to feel. Just since he had woken up that morning, he had suddenly become saddled with a new responsibility he was going to have to deal with for the rest of his life. That was something he wasn’t going to be able to escape from. No matter what he did, no matter where he was, he was accountable for the human’s safety. What the hell had he been thinking?

6.

The next day, Val could hardly focus on her schoolwork. All morning long, she had been bracing herself for the eventual confrontation with Ren and his lackeys, but surprisingly enough, they avoided her as if she were plagued. It was strange, if she was going to be honest, and although she did get a lot of attention from male students, she always found them easier to ignore than Ren and his gang. In a way, it was a little bit lonely to be completely ignored by the group of boys that had been giving her a hard time from the first day she had entered SU. On the other hand, she had never been more relieved.

When the end of the day finally rolled around, Val’s stomach dropped. The class had run late again thanks to a horribly timed question by one of the most obnoxious students in the class, and so she ran with all her might out the door and down the steep staircase leading to the student parking lot.

She rounded the corner, knowing she was probably going to miss the bus. Still, she was determined to try her best anyway. But just as she made it past the corner and toward the bus shelter, Val’s heart sank. The bus was speeding past and heading out toward the road.

“Shit!” Val exclaimed, kicking at the air. That was it for her job at the record store. Now what the hell was she going to do?

“You need a ride?”

Val froze at the sound of Gabe’s voice. He didn’t look particularly happy, but he was parked just outside the bus shelter all the same, his handsome features dark, pensive, and serious.

“I…you don’t have to.”

Gabe sighed heavily and threw the truck door open. “We’re going to the same place, kid. Just get in.”

Val felt a twinge of nervousness; how did she know she could trust him? But when she looked at him again, her reservations melted. He wasn’t going to hurt her. She had been looking up the ancient shifter laws all night after he had claimed her, and she knew he was doing this out of a profound sense of duty. Gabe seemed to believe it was his job to take care of her from that moment on. And if she was going to be honest, it was kind of obnoxious.

“You don’t have to keep showing up to save me all the time, you know,” she said quietly, climbing into the truck. “It isn’t your job, even if your pack makes you feel like it is.”

“You know nothing about my pack or my job,” Gabe said, refusing to meet her eye. Val felt self-conscious suddenly and looked down at her hands.

“Sorry,” she said quietly. “I just don’t like the idea that you think you owe me something. You did something nice to help me out when I needed it, but it doesn’t have to be anything more than that.”

“Actually, kid, it does,” Gabe sighed. “I already stopped by the Council to let them know about what happened.”

“Why would you do that?” Val asked, panic curdling in her chest. “You don’t even care about me! And you’re talking to the Council like we’re married or something?”

“There were witnesses, Valerie,” Gabe said, his voice frighteningly even. “It would have gotten around to them one way or another. And telling the Council doesn’t change anything. It just means I have to do everything I can to honor my word. I’m not married anymore. I’m going to honor my word. That’s all a man has.”

“I don’t know why you got yourself into this,” Val grumbled. “You’re just going to end up resenting me because you think you have to take care of me or something when you don’t want to.”

It was just what her parents had been like with her before they’d given her up to the foster care system. The idea made her sick.

“Well, maybe I needed someone to take care of,” Gabe said with half a shrug. “I don’t have anything else going for me right now, that’s for damn sure. Who knows why the wolf did what he did. It’s not like we have to do anything together. I’ll just hang around and keep you out of trouble.”

Val grew quiet and considered this. It was a relief to know she wasn’t sexually obligated to him, even if she couldn’t take her eyes off the guy. And it was true, she was attracted to him. Almost enough that it scared her when she was near him. But he was like twice her age. He probably just always wanted to have a daughter, and now that they were stuck together, he had a reason to feel like he was some kind of amazing father doing things like taking her to work and picking her up from school.

It was sweet, in a way, but it would be sweeter if there weren’t all kinds of ancient laws obligating them to each other. That was a lot of pressure for such a new relationship. And just what kind of relationship were they supposed to have, anyway? Was he like her husband now? Or were they able to simply act the way they were acting now, with him being paternal and caring and protective, with no questions asked; no weirdness or sexual tension whatsoever. Either way, it made her uncomfortable. She had never had a father before and she certainly didn’t need one now.

But when she caught Gabe’s eye from across the truck, the anguish roiling behind his brown eyes was enough to make her second-guess whether or not she was going to have to sidestep that unfortunate sexual tension. He was a ridiculously handsome man, and that meant there were things about him she was just going to have to try to ignore if things were going to be able to remain even semi normal between them.

Thankfully, they reached the record store before her mind could consider anything more about it, and Gabe parked right outside.

“Let me know if you need anything,” he said, finally holding her gaze. “I mean it.”

Val was lost in his gaze and nodded despite herself. There was an unspoken bond between them now, something she had to honor, whether she liked it or not. It was up to him to care for her, and it was up to her to tell him when she needed care. Whether she liked it or not, Valerie had been claimed.

7.

Gabe frowned. How had his numbers dropped so drastically over the past three years? He hadn’t been doing anything differently, and frankly, business had been great. He had a lot of regular clients who loved to come and go. None of them were stingy either; when they walked in, they rarely spent less than a hundred dollars on health foods and equipment for their home gyms.

So why was it that every year seemed to be harder than the last? He should be to the point where he could begin franchising his store; at least in Stonybrooke. But, somehow, it seemed impossible to get ahead. What the hell was going on?

“Hey, what are you up to?”

Gabe was startled out of his thoughts by the sound of Valerie’s voice, and he frowned deeply.

“What are you doing here? Is something wrong? Do you need anything?”

Val pursed her lips at him, her entire demeanor deflated by the question. He almost regretted asking it…almost.

“I don’t need anything. I just wanted to come by and thank you for everything you’ve done for me. I could have lost two jobs if it weren’t for you. And if you want me to go to the Council with you and tell them we made a mistake, I will. Really…”

Gabe looked up at the girl, studying her briefly despite himself. She was certainly pretty; a small wisp of a thing, with her emerald eyes wide and innocent as she stared at him. For some reason, he was agitated by the reaction to her he always seemed to have. The wolf had claimed her, partly due to that reaction, and it was something he resented having so little control over.

“Actually, kid, it doesn’t work like that,” Gabe grumbled, looking back down at the books sprawled out in front of him. “We can’t just tell them we changed our minds. We’re committed. That’s for life.”

“But it’s stupid!” Val exclaimed.

Gabe raised his brow at her, shocked that a human would have the gall to shit on centuries of ancient shifter tradition, and when she seemed to realize just how big of an error it was, her face grew pale and she backed away from him, raising her hands in front of her face protectively.

“I’m so sorry,” she said quietly. “I just mean, you shouldn’t have to throw your life away for someone like me. I’m not worth it.”

Now, Gabe was pissed.

“What makes you think you’re not worth it?” Gabe asked, glaring hard at her. “You don’t think someone should be looking out for you? Why is it you don’t already have someone hanging around you? A boyfriend or something?”

Val blinked hard, apparently confused by the turn the conversation had taken.

“A boyfriend?” she asked, furrowing her brow as she considered the question. “I don’t need anything like that. I want to take care of myself.”

Gabe laughed, a short, exasperated sound, and Valerie glared at him.

“What? Just because you’ve helped me out a few times doesn’t make you my frickin’ savior! I don’t owe you anything, you know.”

“All right, guess you’ve proven me wrong. You can do everything on your own. No questions asked,” Gabe growled, raising his brow at her. “That’s why I had to come out there and get those assholes to stop pestering you.”

“I could have handled it myself,” Valerie said, her voice low and angry now. “I’ve done it long enough without you butting in and ruining both of our lives!”

They stared at each other, angry sparks flying between them. Gabe hadn’t asked for something like this to happen. It was all thanks to the damn wolf inside of him, telling him she was apparently desirable; that she needed him somehow. That was a laugh. And that had nothing to do with the way he had been planning to spend the rest of his life. What the hell were they going to do now that they were stuck with each other for the long haul?

“If you maybe took your head out of your ass for a second, kiddo, you would see that you’re the one with the better end of the deal here. You’re new to Stonybrooke. I can tell. I know you just started over there at the record store and you also work at the gas station. You go to school. You’re fucking swamped and you’re a human, alone, in a town full of shifters. You’re going to need an ally sooner or later, and if you’re so quick to dismiss our claims and customs, then you’re not going to have what you need when you need it. Do you get me?”

Valerie glared at him, her green eyes flashing as the storm behind them grew. “I told you, I’m not going to be beholden to anyone, and especially not a man like you who thinks he has everything figured out about everybody. Just leave me alone.”

Gabe scoffed and looked back down at his books, and Valerie turned on her heel, heading toward the doorway. She left the store with a slam of the door and Gabe sighed heavily to himself. All she had done was come into the store to thank him. To tell him she was willing to let him off the hook for putting himself in such a stupid situation. So why was it he had reacted so adversely to the idea? Why had he defended his right to protect her? He must be a bigger idiot than he originally thought.

Gabe couldn’t help but follow Val with his eyes as she stormed across the street and back into the record store, where she proceeded to have an animated conversation with Randall, who laughed and shook his head as she apparently told him everything that had happened between them.

But Randall was a shifter. He knew exactly how these things worked, and maybe he would be able to talk some sense into her.

And that was all well and good, but Molly was gone. Without his wife around, Gabe didn’t know who was supposed to talk sense into him.

8.

The next week went by without any interference from Gabe, and Val couldn’t be happier about it. After their last confrontation, she couldn’t imagine facing him again. Not only had she insulted his heritage, but she had completely lost her cool. That was abnormal. She had to be more careful; living in a shifter community meant there were different rules for them to follow.

She had to take care of herself, not make enemies. Val didn’t have anybody to help her and she didn’t need anybody to feel like it was their job to do things for her. Burning bridges seemed like a bad idea, but that was also what she had to do to maintain her independence. If she didn’t manage that much at the very least, then she would let her guard down and her entire system would crumble.

She wouldn’t let that happen, not for any man, for any reason. Even if it was an insult to his heritage. There was always a way, and Val would continue to remain ambitious and independent without letting someone like Gabe talk her into thinking she needed help of any kind.

In fact, all that had happened since she arrived in Stonybrooke was that she had been practically killing herself to pay for school and make rent and pay the bills. She couldn’t even afford her car payments anymore, so she had been stuck using public transportation ever since she’d arrived. She was getting sick and tired of being affected by the ancient shifter customs that had inserted Gabe into her life. In fact, she was going to give him a piece of her mind.

She had the day off at school and at the record store, so Val braced herself to confront Gabe and caught the bus to Wayne Avenue, where the record store and Shifter Fit were located across from each other on the small strip, often full of foot traffic. The bus ride was long right from her apartment, so she had time to prepare herself. As hard as she had been working to make ends meet, it was futile. She had to bend over backwards for every hard won credit, and now that Gabe had gotten himself involved in her life, she couldn’t take two steps without worrying he was going to show up and make her feel like she was helpless.

What she was going to do was simple. She would drop out of school, give up on the pressures of trying to receive her degree in a place where she clearly didn’t belong. Then she would leave Stonybrooke and let Gabe move on with his life without feeling like he owed her something. It was a simple, practical solution. The kind that had always helped her land on her feet when everything around her seemed to be falling apart.

When the bus finally turned down Wayne Avenue, Val’s stomach knotted. The idea of facing Gabe again made her nervous beyond belief. Nothing seemed to go right when they were together. Still, she was relieved to have a solution she could live with, whether the confrontation was going to be hard on her or not.

“Gabriel,” Val said, her voice ringing through the storefront.

There was a woman standing in the front aisle, looking at protein powders, who gave Val a dirty look, but she ignored the woman and continued through the store in search of Gabe.

She found him in the back, restocking the fresh fruit with a pensive, serious look on his handsome face. Val almost had second thoughts about leaving Stonybrooke when she saw him hard at work, his mysterious eyes narrowed as he did what had to be done to make his business thrive. There was no doubt he was a hard worker. He had probably been working like this since she had been born.

And yet, she couldn’t live knowing she was a burden on anybody. She worked hard to carry her own weight and make her way in the world, and if anybody thought she couldn’t do it alone, that insulted her to the depths of her core.

“Gabe, we need to talk,” Val said, taking a deep breath and stepping forward.

She wasn’t sure he had even noticed she was there, but he continued along his way as if he wasn’t surprised in the least.

“What else is there to talk about?” Gabe said gruffly, standing up straight and heading toward her, carrying a box full of apples in one arm and an empty bag in his other hand. “I’m pretty sure we covered everything the last time, right?”

“I don’t think that’s good enough for me,” Val said, butterflies throwing themselves around in her stomach as he passed; he smelled fresh, like the outdoors. The longer she looked at him the harder it was for her to tell him what she had decided. The idea of never seeing him again almost made her panic. Maybe she was starting to like him more than she had thought.

“Well, you’re probably not going to think anything is good enough for you,” Gabe said with a casual shrug. “But I’m bound by my pack to protect you, and if I don’t, that’s my dishonor. You kind of have nothing to do with it.”

“I know…that’s my problem,” Val said flatly. “That’s why…”

“See you, Gretchen!” Gabe shouted over Val’s head to the woman who had been in the front of the store. The bell rang as she left, giving Gabriel a small wave, and then they were alone in the store.

“That’s why I want to leave.”

Gabe froze, his dark eyes narrowing.

“What do you mean, you want to leave?”

Val’s voice froze in her throat. She had made the decision on a whim, a frustrated, angry whim, and now that she was forced to say the words out loud, the truth of that felt heavy in her heart. And yet, it was the only way to rid Gabe of these shackles.

“I’m going to quit school. I can’t afford it anyway. And if I’m not in school, there’s no reason for me to stay here. So I’m going to leave. Maybe go out to the coast and live by the ocean…”

Gabe’s eyes flashed, and Valerie found herself captive in his gaze, his strong hands gripping her shoulders passionately as his face contorted with an emotion she had never seen him display before.

“You don’t have to do that. I don’t need you to leave. I just need you to be okay.”

Gabe searched her eyes and Val’s heart drummed heavily in her chest. She was overwhelmed by the intensity of his handsome features; the sincerity of his deep brown eyes.

And suddenly, their lips met and Val’s body was shocked into an awareness unlike anything she had ever experienced before. She closed her eyes, furious at herself for her forwardness. She had kissed him, not the other way around, and they were both electrified by the power of it.

Finally, Gabe pulled away and dropped his hands from her shoulders. He pinched the bridge of his nose and refused to look at Val, and her stomach sank. She had made a huge mistake.

“Could you please leave now?” Gabriel asked, his voice low and dark and menacing. “The store, not Stonybrooke.”

Val was too stunned to speak and turned around on her heel. She couldn’t believe what had just happened. What was she supposed to do now? The idea of leaving was unconscionable. She was drawn to him despite herself. Not only did she find it impossible to reconcile the idea of being with a shifter who felt obligated to take care of her, but he was old enough to be her father. Or at least a much older, very handsome uncle or mentor of some sort.

She closed her eyes and tried to shake the thoughts away. Maybe it was stupid to leave school so close to finishing the semester. She would see it through until she received her credits, at the very least. Maybe then she would know what the best move to make would be. And until then, she would just have to do her best to avoid Gabe entirely. Even if she had to quit her job at the record store, it would be easier than dealing with his stupid claim for the rest of her life.

9.

The wolf inside Gabe was thrilled by the kiss and couldn’t stop obsessing over it, but Gabe himself was furious. He felt physically sick. The only woman whose lips had been on his had died. The last person he had kissed, before Val, had had her impression on his lips erased by some human he had gotten himself stupidly entangled with.

Gabe closed the store early and went immediately home. What had that girl been thinking, ambushing him like that? Just because he had claimed her didn’t mean they had to act like a couple or something, did it? She was saying one thing; that she wanted to leave and stop being a burden on his life, then the next minute, her lips were on his and she was trying to push the importance of his wife right out of his life. But she would never replace Molly. Never.

The more Gabe thought about it, the more furious he became, until he was passing by his house and on his way downtown. He parked outside the Council’s building, his chest tight and his heart angry. The wolf was warning him against going inside; it was against his nature to refuse the role he had accepted within the pack, even if he was unhappy about being tethered to a young woman who, despite being very attractive and sweet, neither wanted his help nor respected his devotion to his late wife. He just couldn’t let that go on any longer.

“Gabriel, what do you need?”

“Leon, I need to talk to you. It’s important.”

Leon was alone behind the check-in desk, but glanced behind him and gave a mysterious nod to someone Gabe couldn’t see.

“All right, Gabriel. Right this way.”

Leon stood from the desk and began walking, leading Gabe to a small conference room off to the side. It was opposite the room where Gabe and Molly had been married in so long ago. The memory made his stomach churn. Why had things gone so horribly wrong? There was no way he could continue on the path he was on; not with an unpredictable young girl who made him angry and confused about everything.

“So tell me, Gabriel, what is it that brings you here today?”

“I need to take back my claim. I can’t live like this anymore. The whole thing was just a huge mistake.”

The wolf inside whimpered, angry at him for turning his back on the pack, but Gabe set his jaw, determined to take care of this problem once and for all. It would be better for both of them. If he didn’t believe that, he wouldn’t be there, begging the Elders to give him his life back.

“Are you sure that’s what you want, Gabriel?” Leon asked.

Leon was a brick wall; impossible to see through. Whether he was angry, disappointed, or impartial, Gabe couldn’t tell. All he knew was that he would do anything to be rid of the young menace that was turning his world upside down. That kiss had left him breathless; made the wolf eager for more. The lack of control he’d nearly succumbed to had been powerful and terrifying. He hadn’t felt that way before; not any time in his entire life. His relationship with Molly had always been gentle; give and take. They had always known what to expect from each other. They had known each other like the back of their own hands.

It was nothing like what he was experiencing with Valerie. There was nothing predictable about the way the wolf prompted him to act around her. And there was even less predictability about the way she seemed compelled to act around him. Gabe was used to being in total control. But that wasn’t the way he felt when it came to Val. And that freaked him out more than anything.

“All right, Gabriel, you’re going to have to understand something about your claim on this girl.”

Gabe sighed heavily. Behind Leon’s stony exterior had been lurking a lecture. What had he been thinking, coming to an Elder about his problems?

“If you can understand it any better than I do, then I guess I would be pretty grateful about that,” Gabriel said with a sigh.

There was nothing easy about his situation with this girl. He felt like he was betraying his late wife; worse, betraying his own feelings. He was entirely devoted to her, and of all people for the wolf to decide to move on with, he refused to let it be such a young, innocent woman. She had her whole life ahead of her and she didn’t seem to understand a single thing about shifter culture. There was no way they would be able to make this work.

“When Stonybrooke was first founded, the land was wild and untamed. The shifters who settled here had done so after much deliberation. There was a myth from back then that underneath the hollow where the constellation of Mishgen’s snout points on the eve of the winter solstice, there lies a portal. It was discovered by the two lovers, Ashjn and Loshadel. The same two who, upon being thrown to Earth, searched a decade to find each other once again.”

“That’s just a myth, Leon,” Gabe mumbled. “Don’t tell that shit to me like I’m six years old or something. I’m asking you for help here, not a fairy tale.”

“Just because there are no documents confirming the ancients and their impression on the world doesn’t necessarily mean that it’s a myth, Gabriel. Now hush and let me finish telling you the story.”

Gabe pursed his lips and folded his hands together, resigning himself to listening to the rest of Leon’s story. It all sounded like make believe to him, but Leon was an Elder. He was telling him the story for a reason. It would probably help him figure out what the hell he was supposed to do with the damn kid he’d claimed.

“Anyway, the couple were convinced the portal would take them back to the world from which they had fallen. It is rumored that for every group of shifters that were lost from the world of shifters, a portal was opened on the planet they ended up on. And so, together they crossed through the portal.”

“And…?”

Leon smiled.

“The portals are dangerous. But once they stumbled upon the portal, its magic did just as they hoped. They returned back to their own world. It worked. They returned to the planet they had been lost from. Only, everything was different than they remembered. There was something strange about it.”

Gabe sighed.

“I don’t know why you’re telling me this about the portals, or the people. All I want to know is if I can abandon my claim on the human. Neither of us are happy with it.”

“That’s the thing,” Leon said, shaking his head. “The couple I’m talking about were bonded for life. There’s a feeling; a sense that the wolf and the wolf alone can understand. There is only one true mate for you in this world, and once that claim is made, that’s the one that counts the most, whether it feels abrupt or not. So, you see, there is nothing you can do to unregister something like that. Even if it’s stricken from the records, it isn’t just going to disappear from your life.”

Gabe shook his head in frustration. “I don’t know why it has to be so damn complicated…”

“The couple that went through the portal knew something was wrong once they reached their world. Things were different than they remembered. It was impossible for them to be happy there; it was just a feeling they both had. They spent the next three years searching together to come back to Earth. Eventually, they made friends with powerful warlocks on their planet. By the time they returned to Earth, their love had withstood trial after trial. But Ashjn’s claim never wavered. They worked their hardest together, and ended up meeting their goals, no matter how impossible they seemed. They returned to Earth. They protected Stonybrooke. They marked it as a sacred space. And soon, our community was born. Against all odds, the claim provided them with a strength neither would ever have on their own.”

“All right, all right.”

Leon smiled knowingly at Gabe and nodded.

“All right, Gabriel. I’ve told you all I have to say about it,” Leon said, standing up from his chair and bowing graciously to Gabe. “I can’t take back your claim once it’s been filed, and even if I did, the wolf knows better than any single one of us what it meant to do. It will guide you.”

Gabe left the conference room feeling even more frustrated than he had been when he’d gone inside. Leon was giving his wolf a little bit too much credit as far as he could tell. It had been a stupid mistake by a wild beast that he didn’t have a handle on, and he wasn’t going to forgive himself for it. He was going to stay loyal to his wife, no matter what the Council had to say about it. That was final.

10.

After a long talk with an academic adviser, Val was feeling good. She had been working hard to accumulate the credits she needed to graduate, and doing exceptionally well in her courses. It was always encouraging to be complemented on her academic gifts. It wasn’t the kind of thing most of her foster families had ever paid attention to. But her academic advisers always had good things to say, and she was beginning to feel refreshed. She was on the right track, doing the right thing for herself. All she had to do was stick with it just a little while longer.

“There she is,” Ren’s voice said suddenly from behind her. Val froze; it had been a while since the group of boys had approached her, and she had been feeling pretty good about that. Things had almost started feeling normal.

“Leave me alone,” Val said quietly.

“Or what? That old guy from the fitness store is going to come after us?” Ren sneered.

“I wouldn’t put it past him,” Val said, sighing as she tried to disengage from the conversation and head to her last class.

“Well, that’s not what we heard. We heard he was at the council begging to get out of his deal with you,” Ren said, an unkind smile spreading across his smug face.

Valerie’s heart sank at the news, but why should it? She knew he had only claimed her in a moment of passion, hoping to protect her. It had nothing to do with her or a genuine desire on Gabe’s part to claim her. There was no reason he would want to stay bound to his claim, no matter how stubborn he was about making sure she played by the rules of his pack.

“That’s his business, not yours,” Val said darkly, doing her best not to let the way the news affected her come out in her voice.

The boys cackled, but they didn’t push the subject and she was able to go to her class without any other incidents. She worked hard, renewed by the talk she had had with her academic adviser to finish her classes and continue to thrive with them. She wasn’t a quitter. She had worked too hard to get where she needed to be. Life was what she and she alone made it. Whether Gabe felt obligated to help her or not, she was the one she had to remain accountable to. She would do what was best for her own life.

“You look happy,” Randall said when she walked into the record store that evening. “Did you resolve things with that alpha of yours?”

“What alpha?” Val asked, puzzled.

“You know…the sexy guy who claimed you,” Randall said with a soft laugh. “I’m jealous, you know. Not everyone gets a mate so easily.”

“He is not my mate,” Val said, prickling. Still, the thought of being matched with Gabe sent a warm thrill coursing through her body. For some reason, she wasn’t totally disgusted by the presumption, even though he clearly wanted nothing to do with her. Randall was right, after all. Gabe was sexy.

“Well, even if you don’t think he’s your mate, you two have a connection now. And that’s something to be proud of.”

Val shrugged it off and headed to the back of the store to get started on shelving the newest shipment of records.

“Shit! Val! I need a favor!” Randall called.

“What’s the matter?” she called back, hurrying to the front of the store, where Randall was staring down at his phone.

“Family emergency. Can you take over? I’m going to have to leave. But you’d have to stay all night if you do. Otherwise, we’re going to have to close the store.”

Val took a deep breath as she considered the weight of the request. She needed the pay from the record store that day; she had to make the payment on her loans next week. She would bring home a lot more from spending the night at the record store than she would make by going to the gas station.

She sighed. She would have to blow off her job at the gas station, which meant she could potentially lose it. But losing the job at the record store would be even worse. If she stayed, maybe she would eventually earn more hours and she would be able to quit her position at the gas station entirely.

Randall was looking at her now, his face panicked and sad, and Valerie nodded.

“Sure, Randall. I’ll stay.”

“Thank you! You’re incredible. I owe you one. You remember how to lock up, right? The key is in this drawer.” Randall showed her the key and then got up hurriedly. “I won’t forget this.”

“Just take care of yourself, Randall,” Valerie said, smiling at him. The man was so sweet. He had gone out on a limb to trust her enough, a stranger, and a human no less, to give her the job. Of course, she would do whatever she could for him.

She regretted agreeing to it as soon as Randall left, though. The store was eerie without Randall’s sweet, familiar presence, and Val did her best not to pay attention to the strong feeling of foreboding she felt whenever she looked out the window and saw that night was beginning to fall. She had never been in this area past dark before, and knowing that the shifters were no longer respecting Gabe’s claim was really starting to make her nervous.

The fight that Gabe and Ren and his lackeys had before seemed very serious, and she didn’t like the idea of anybody feeling as if they were entitled to her. That was exactly how the men at her school seemed to act, and if they had anything against Gabe or against her, they weren’t going to hesitate to strike back. She had a bad feeling about all of it. It was a dark presentiment that only grew more acute as the night wore on.

At about midnight, Val got out the keys and locked the store up, trying to ignore the creeping sensation of danger that was tingling up and down her spine. It wasn’t like her to scare so easily, but for some reason, as soon as she turned off the inside lights and turned toward the bus shelter to head home, a wave of nausea overpowered her.

She acknowledged it immediately and crossed the road as quickly as she could, huddling in the bus shelter, keeping an eye on the store. For some reason, she couldn’t take her eyes away, and what she saw made her stomach sink. A small group, about three men in total, had gathered outside the record store. They were peering into the windows, each of them dark, large, and menacing. What they were doing there, she had no idea, but all she knew was that something was wrong.

A loud crash suddenly echoed through the silence of the night, and Val let out a small shout, running absently toward the source of the commotion. The men were all laughing, and suddenly, she was standing in the middle of the group, blocking the doorway with her small body.

“What the hell are you trying to do?” the leader of the group asked, quirking his eyebrow at her. “You’re a pretty little thing. Seems kind of stupid to risk messing a face like that up over a couple of records. So, what is it that is making you so thirsty for trouble?”

Valerie opened and closed her mouth, unable to speak. In all honesty, she had no idea what she was doing, trying to insert herself between these three men and the record store. All she knew was that if she let them go in, Randall would never trust her again. She would never get the full-time hours at the record store she needed. He would blame her for everything that was going wrong and she would spend the rest of her time in Stonybrooke feeling like a failure.

It would be even worse than it was already, being barely able to make ends meet, forced into trying to suck up to a shifter who might be stupid enough to let her make some money. Most jobs in the area were reserved for shifters only, it had been miraculous that she had found anything, and she already knew that humans never received full-time hours.

What she was asking herself now, however, was, was that worth risking her life? She had been at the bottom once, and found her way back up. She could certainly do it again. But what she didn’t know, at this point, was just what was going to happen. Gabriel had thrown her whole life out of sync, and she had to figure out which way was up again. She was a strong woman, even though she was young, and she had to figure out exactly where she stood with or without him. It was hard enough for a human to exist in a shifter community, without going around asking for trouble like this.

“She’s too stupid to speak,” the tallest of the men said, cackling wildly.

“Now, she’s just scared. But I have to admit, it was pretty damn stupid of you to be running up here like that. You know you’re going to have to come with us now, right?”

“I’m not going anywhere with you,” Valerie said, shaking her head defiantly. “And if you try to take me, you’re going to be sorry.”

The sudden conviction she spoke with surprised all of them, but for some reason, she felt sure things were going to work out fine. She had Gabe on her side, whether she could count on him or not. If he knew something had happened, she knew his instinct would take over, one way or another. He would find her.

“Is that right?” the leader of the group asked, tilting his head and gripping her by the shoulder. He shoved her against the door, kicking it open with one powerful strike. “Because it seems to me that everything I’m doing right now is pretty much going according to plan. Everything except you, anyway. And now I’m going to take care of you just like I take care of everything else.”

Fear coursed through Val’s body as the menacing man shoved her back inside the dark record store. The group split up immediately, leaving her in the grips of the leader, whose name she gathered was Hacker. Hacker made a beeline for the back of the store.

The others surged through the racks of records callously, throwing things around and leaving them littered all over the floor.

“It just sort of does,” Val growled.

This made the men laugh and go about their destruction with more mirth than they had before, and suddenly, she was down inside the dark basement of the record store, the obnoxious laughter following them down the stairs and then becoming muffled when Hacker slammed the door closed.

“Maybe you would now, since you were in here overseeing everything. Is there anything strange in these parts? You know, when you’re hanging around down here, do you get spooked out of nowhere or do you hear things?”

“What kind of things?” Val asked, glaring at him. “This is a record store. All I hear is music.”

“Of course, it’s a record store,” Hacker said, turning his back on her and running his hand along the cool pale bricks of the basement wall. “That is what I’m asking you. You get any funny feelings down here? And if you do, where do you usually feel them at?”

“I really don’t get any funny feelings at all,” Val said. “The only thing I can think of was today when I was about to leave. I felt like something bad was going to happen. And look at me now.”

The man’s face broke out into a broad smile and he laughed heartily as he continued along his search in the basement. “Well, that’s still pretty impressive for a human, I guess,” he said with a slight nod. “Although, I would much rather hear about the feelings you have down here.”

“The only feeling I have down here is that I want to get the hell out of here and go home. It’s late. I’m tired.”

“Sorry, but you have to stay with us now. I can’t run the risk of you blabbing to the SBPD about what you see here. That just won’t look good.”

“To be honest with you, I don’t really care how it looks. I’ve been awake since four o’clock this morning. I had work, I had school, and I had work again. And now, I just want to go home. I always eat take-out at the place down the corner from here after work…why don’t I go get some food while you look for whatever it is you came for?”

The man chuckled again but didn’t answer. He took another long look around the basement and then let out a heavy sigh.

“I don’t think this spot is going to help me any,” Hacker said with a genial shrug. “I guess it was a good try.”

Valerie almost replied, but her response was cut short by the man’s rough hands, grabbing her again and shoving her up the stairs. Another jolt of fear electrified her body, and she kept her mouth clamped shut, trying not to panic about the state of the record store as the man began to lead her outside.

“Come on guys, get the car,” the man said.

His hand was wrapped around her neck, his fingers digging into the pressure points there. She had to work hard not to stumble over herself as he roughly led her to the alley beside the record store.

His lackeys disappeared and Val was on the ground, the leader above her, his face sadistic and his eyes wild.

“What the hell are you doing?” Val exclaimed, trying to push him off her. “Get off me!”

But he was too strong. The abrupt weight that had been thrust upon her body was lifted just as suddenly as it had come and a vicious growl filled the air around them. Valerie’s heart soared; she knew immediately who it was. Gabe had found her, and he was going to protect her, no matter how angry he was that she had kissed him.

But the panic of the moment had been too much, and suddenly, the world became unsteady and her limbs grew heavy. She slumped down against the wall of the alley, the last thing she saw being the sleek silver gray form of Gabe’s wolf as it tore into her attacker and got rid of the threat once and for all.

11.

“You’re awake! Thank God,” Gabe said, sighing heavily.

“Where am I?”

Valerie’s voice came out in a soft whisper, her beautiful face creased in confusion. Gabe’s chest tightened at the sound of her voice, and he gently swept the dark blonde hair away from her face as her long lashed eyelids began to flutter open.

“I brought you back to my place, where you’re going to be safe,” Gabe said.

“The record store!” Val exclaimed, sitting up a lot more quickly than she should have. She winced in pain, her dark green eyes narrow as she brought her hand to her forehead.

“Take it easy, kid! Are you trying to kill yourself?” Gabe exclaimed, pressing his hand on her shoulder and easing her back into the bed.

“No, it’s just that I was trying to get full-time hours. They’re not going to let me do that now. I let the place get broken into.”

“What you did was nearly get yourself raped and abducted!” Gabe said, unable to contain the anger broiling in his chest. When he had seen her there, so hopeless and defenseless, it had been all he could do to keep from tearing the man’s throat out right then and there. And truth be told, Gabe had left quite a mess in the alley, once he knew the kid was unconscious and wouldn’t see the brutality of the attack. He wouldn’t have been able to forgive himself for showing her what a monster he could be when it came down to it. She was important enough to him that he would fight for her. He knew that much now, anyway.

“Why are you naked?” Val asked, her voice hushed and an attractive flush creeping across her cheeks. He stiffened when the wolf inside him caught the alluring scent of her arousal. But there was no way he could let himself act on it. Not after everything that had happened. “I don’t remember you being naked…”

“What do you remember, exactly?” Gabe asked, hoping to divert the attention away from his body. Maybe if he got her talking, he would be able to ignore the deep intensity of her desire. At least enough that it wouldn’t get him all fuzzy brained. But the truth was, it had been a long time since he had been with a woman. Maybe too long.

“I don’t really want to think about it,” Val said quietly. Gabe nodded. He could hardly blame her for that.

“What the hell were you thinking, anyway? Why were you out there so late?” Gabe hesitated before speaking his real fear. “You weren’t looking for me, were you?”

If the girl had been out there looking for him and had gotten herself into trouble like that, how would he be able to live with himself? It had been his own damn fault that he had claimed her. She couldn’t help it if the whole thing just confused her. That was all on him.

“No,” Val said, shaking her head and trying to sit up again. “I was working late today. Randall had a family emergency…”

“Randall…” Gabe said, a small growl reverberating in his voice. Val laughed softly.

“Down boy,” she said, touching his arm lightly. She drew back immediately, as if she had touched a flame. “Sorry.”

“It’s fine,” Gabe said, his eyes dark as he studied her. “Are you all right? They didn’t…did they?”

“I’m all right,” Val said.

The wolf wasn’t satisfied with this, and Gabe found himself trying to gauge the scents around her body to determine whether or not she was telling him the truth. She was, but there was something disturbing about the scent of the man who had attacked her. Something familiar.

“You’re sure?” Gabe asked, quirking his brow at her.

“I’m sure,” Val said, yawning. “It’s just been a long night. I haven’t eaten since two in the afternoon. I usually pick up dinner on the way to the gas station but I had to call off.”

Gabe was startled by the revelation and immediately left the room. The girl worked herself to the bone to be able to afford living in Stonybrooke. The place was rife with dangers. She probably had no idea who the men were that had attacked her, but after confronting them for himself and placing the scent of their leader, Gabe knew it was bad news.

But he would have to think about that later. For now, it was his job to take care of the girl. To feed her; to make sure she was safe and sound.

He set to work cooking a dinner unlike any he had made since his wife had passed away; an elaborate shifter meal, but a quick one, and then brought it into the bedroom where the girl was dozing lightly on the bed.

“Please, eat something. I’m worried an empty stomach may have contributed to your fainting,” Gabe said. He wanted to be angry that she was there; that she looked so good; so right stretched out and sleeping peacefully between his sheets. But all he could do was gaze upon her and try to fight the warmth that her presence stirred in him. There was just something about her he liked. He couldn’t help himself.

“Thanks,” Val said, sitting up and taking the tray from him.

He watched her closely as she ate; so closely that it seemed to make her uncomfortable, but he wasn’t going to leave until he was certain she was well on her way to feeling better.

Finally, he took the empty plate from her and whisked it into the kitchen, catching a glimpse of himself in the glass cabinet. He was still naked. It was shameless. But the wolf wouldn’t be embarrassed by anything. It was at home, and felt perfectly comfortable strutting its stuff in front of the girl.

“I’m sorry,” Gabe said, walking briskly into the bedroom and grabbing a pair of pajama pants. He slipped them on and Val averted her gaze, another heavy scent of arousal filling the air between them. Gabe swallowed hard, doing his best to ignore it, but when he looked at Val again, her eyes were heavy lidded with desire.

“It’s all right,” she said softly.

“You’re bleeding,” he said, gripping her hand in his and twisting her arm gently to look at her elbow.

“I’m fine,” she said, a little breathlessly. “Really.”

Gabe shook his head and retrieved a small first aid kit from the bathroom. He dabbed gently at the cut with a cotton ball full of alcohol and then dressed the wound, Val wincing the entire time.

“There,” he said quietly. “That should do it.”

But when Gabe looked back into Val’s eyes, he knew there had been no point in denying what he already knew. The wolf wanted her. Badly. It had claimed her for a reason, and now that she was there with him, her body rife with desire, there was only one thing he could do. Give in.

12.

Heat pulsed through Val’s body when Gabe’s lips suddenly met her own, and she closed her eyes, her loins engulfed in flames. He pushed her shirt up over her head, burying his mouth against the soft flesh of her breasts, and she bucked her hips against him, completely consumed by a powerful wave of longing unlike anything she had ever felt before.

A soft moan, and then a whimper of ecstasy, escaped Val’s lips as the soft skin of Gabe’s sculpted abdomen brushed up against her exposed navel, and she felt the hard urgency of his desire firm against her middle. She shuddered in longing, anticipation mounting wildly as Gabe showered her body with hot, sensual kisses, both tender and demanding.

Val ran her hands through Gabe’s thick hair, gripping it as he tore the rest of her clothing off and devoured her body with his lips, kissing her from the nape of her neck all the way down to her thighs, a deep rumble vibrating against her groin as he growled, barely able to contain his animalistic desire.

Sweet waves of pleasure consumed her as he buried his face between her legs, his silky-smooth tongue caressing the ripe fruit of her loins and turning the fire into an inferno. Val bucked her hips wildly, desperate for a way to relieve herself of the intensity of her desire.

Gabe held her steady as he explored her with his mouth, his tongue awakening urges in her that she had never even known she was capable of. Her body was engulfed in bliss, and Gabe seemed to know exactly what he was doing to her. It was almost cruel in a way, but her body didn’t think so. It was thirsty for more; it wanted all of him, right then and there.

But he refused to strip himself again, no matter how urgently she pleaded for him to put himself inside her. She could feel just how much he wanted to; the testament of his longing was physical against her legs as he continued on in his pursuit to pleasure her. Never in her life had she wanted someone so badly, only to be refused again and again of the thing she wanted most.

And yet, it was clear he was relishing in the surrender of his longing, and his tongue seemed to savor every taste of her body he was able to get. Valerie found herself writhing on the bed, beside herself with pleasure, until she felt a sudden heaviness; a tingling pressure deep inside, and she knew she couldn’t hold out much longer. Her temptation to surrender to the bliss was overpowering, and she begged one last time for Gabe to go inside her; to fill her with the one thing her body wanted more than anything in the world. With him.

But again, he didn’t acknowledge her request, and instead, plunged a thick finger inside. She was electrified, and soon, he was pumping his fingers back and forth slowly, sensually, until the brink of her climax came upon her suddenly. Soon, her back was arching despite herself and Val gripped the sheets, unable to think of anything; her mind empty except for the consuming grip of her pleasure.

Higher and higher, Gabe took her, until she reached the epitome and cried out, her body quaking involuntarily from its force. Soon, Gabe’s arms were around her and she was being held tightly against his broad chest, the warmth of his body bringing her safely back to her own. She looked up at him, smiling sheepishly, and his dark eyes flashed. He wanted her. She knew it. But he wasn’t going to give in. And she wasn’t going to try to make him.

“Get some rest, kid,” Gabe said. “When you get up, we’re going back to the record store to clean it up a bit. I know that job means a lot to you.”

Val was stunned as Gabe rose from the bed and headed to the door. He hesitated at the doorway and looked over his shoulder at her.

“I know you probably know this already,” he said quietly. “But this can’t happen again.”

And with that, he left the room, shutting the door gently behind him.

***

“What do you mean I don’t need to make any payments on the loan I took out when I began school?” Val asked. “There has to be some mistake. There was a lot that I still owed, and the interest from all the time it takes to get it done was pretty overwhelming, to be honest with you.”

The woman on the phone laughed kindly, and Valerie knitted her brow in confusion. She had to admit, it was a little bit hard to concentrate after what had happened with Gabe. Maybe she had given the woman the wrong information and she had pulled up the wrong file.

“You must have some kind of an angel investor on your future or something, because the entire thing has been paid in full. You don’t owe us anything anymore. All you’re going to have to pay for now are the classes that you’re taking and the fees for enrolling to graduate. You, my dear, are off the hook.”

“Thank you,” Valerie said, dumbfounded. She hung up the phone and leaned back in the chair, taking a deep breath. Maybe she should call back and see if there was some mistake. Maybe the woman had gotten some of her information wrong and was looking at somebody else’s loan. Her hand hovered over the phone as her heart raced in her chest.

Realization suddenly dawned on her and she remembered Gabe’s face after she had told him how hard she was working to be able to stay in Stonybrooke. This had Gabe’s masculine, obnoxious scent all over it. He felt like it was his job to take care of her, but would he really go out of his way to do something like this? Especially when it was something she had been managing to handle on her own? Where did he get off sticking his nose in her business like this? He had his own business to run; what was he thinking?

She would have to confront him about it before he started feeling like he was responsible for her financially. There was nothing worse to her than feeling like a burden, and if he was to begin acting like this, doing these things without even consulting her first, she wasn’t going to tolerate it. Not only was it insulting, but surely, it was hard on him. He had his own life to worry about. She had to clear things up.

“You got any cigarettes?”

Val cringed, locking her apartment door and trying to ignore the man on the corner who always tended to ask her for things. He lived just a few apartments down from her, and when she had first moved in, she had given him a little bit of money just to appease him. At first, she thought it would be a good idea to keep the scary shifters off her back, but now, she saw what a mistake it had been. Roger, and a few of his friends now, thought she was a pushover, and now they felt comfortable asking her for things all the time. Sometimes, she obliged and sometimes she didn’t; and right now, she wasn’t in the mood.

“You already know I don’t smoke, Roger,” she said, walking briskly down the sidewalk.

“Will you just help me out? You got you some money? Because I do smoke,” he shouted after her.

Val shook her head without looking back, and she heard Roger mutter and curse under his breath. His habits weren’t her responsibility, though, even if she didn’t have to pay off her student loan any longer. She was tired of feeling like she had to bend over backwards just to stay safe in a dangerous community. Especially now that she knew what it felt like to have someone on her side who cared about her safety and well-being. Whether or not Gabe wanted to do it. And even if she didn’t want him to.

“I don’t have anything for you.”

She said this more to herself than to Roger, because, by then, she was turning the corner and heading toward the bus shelter. She never felt as anxious during the day as she did in the bus shelter outside of the dingy apartment complex. It was so low income that all the riffraff in Stonybrooke managed to find their way there and stay public fixtures. They spent their days asking other people for money so they could support their habits and then retreating into their rooms to have obnoxious and loud parties and high-intensity fights, often full of racist and prejudice slurs against humans and other shifters. In a way, she was glad she was too busy to be home for long. All she needed was somewhere to sleep and to keep her few possessions. Even if she didn’t feel safe, at least she had that much. She knew what it was like to have nothing, and that was worse.

“Let me give you a ride.”

As usual, the deep rumble of Gabe’s voice was warmly shocking, but she wouldn’t let herself be fooled by her physiological reaction.

“You’ve already done more than enough,” she said, glaring at him. His eyes narrowed in confusion, and then realization.

“You can’t be saddled with those loans forever. And how hard you’re working isn’t good for you. Not only that, but living somewhere like this? You could get killed even if you’re keeping your head down. None of these people would ever do anything for you. All these people are dangerous.”

Val’s face grew hot. She hadn’t wanted him to see where she lived. In fact, she had never told him. Seeing him there had been a major surprise.

“How did you know where to find me? This is my home,” Val said, trying to keep her voice low so her neighbors wouldn’t overhear. “Don’t you find that a little bit invasive?”

Gabe shrugged halfheartedly. “You know where I live. Fair is fair. Besides, I wouldn’t be able to help smelling you if I tried. Don’t blame me. The wolf brought me here. I was just going to go to work.”

“Ugh,” Val grumbled. “You know, you’re really an impossible man.”

Still, it was nice to be able to be back inside the safety of Gabriel’s car and avoid the watery, unsteady gaze of drunks and addicts as they watched her ride away instead of being stuck sitting next to them on the bus all the way to school. He smelled a lot better too.

“I’m going to pay you back for this, you know,” Val said, jutting her chin in determination. “I can’t be having you sweeping in to save me all the time.”

“Why not? That’s my job now. I brought it on myself, and you might as well just let it happen. There is nothing more I can do about it. Even the Elder said so.”

“Don’t you guys take human needs into consideration too? Why is it that all you shifters are able to do is worry about what your culture says? You guys are guests on earth as far as the research I’ve found has told me. Maybe you should be taking my needs into consideration more than your own. Because this is really stressing me out.”

Gabriel seemed thrown off by this, and turned to look at her, an angry and wild look in his eyes. “If you don’t like the laws here, you didn’t have to stay in Stonybrooke. This is our turf now. The planet had to make way for the shifters somehow, and wherever there are portals, the earth belongs to us now. You’re the one who chose to come here. And now you have to live by the laws of the land. Whether you like the way we do something or not.”

Gabriel gripped the steering wheel, the anger visible beneath his handsome features. “And really, I’m never going to see just what makes you feel so bad about having someone who wants to take care of you. Most people never have that. They’d consider themselves lucky to. And if they do have it, it’s taken away in an instant.”

“Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad, but I know for a fact that we can never be together. You will never love me. Everything that we are doing is a waste of time, and you’re only doing all of this out of some sense of stupid obligation that doesn’t need to exist. It’s just stressing us both out. Stop coddling me. I have always made it on my own. Always. For my entire life. And the last thing I need is someone hanging around all the time because he thinks I’m not doing a good enough job of being independent.”

“That’s not what I think,” Gabe growled.

“Well, it doesn’t really matter anyway,” Val grumbled. He was such a stubborn asshole sometimes. He refused to see her perspective on the whole thing. He was so blinded by what he thought his duty as a wolf was that Valerie and her needs were completely overlooked.

“You’re right,” Gabe growled. “What’s done is done. And maybe we can’t be together. We already know that much. But the least you can do is respect ancient shifter laws when you’re living in our territories. You don’t want to find out what happens to people who disrespect my culture.”

A wave of fear chilled Val and she turned away from Gabe. They spent the rest of the car ride in an icy silence. He dropped her off in front of the school, not even bothering to drive her to the building where her first class was. She was eager to get away from him, and hurried to class, doing her best not to cry. She hadn’t asked this man to come into her life like this, and now that he had, she was feeling very overwhelmed. Maybe it would be better if she did leave after all.

But once she got to class, all thoughts of Gabe went out the window and she was consumed by curriculum. Just because things had been stressful didn’t mean she had to give up on doing what she had come there to do. She would get through this just like she got through everything else, and she would be all the stronger for it. She was never going to let anybody get in her way. Not even Gabriel.

***

Val tossed her backpack over her shoulder and headed down the hallway. She had to stop by the library before she left, and in a way, she was glad. She was dreading going to the record store. Even though they had spent the night cleaning up after the robbery, she knew Randall was going to be full of questions, and she wasn’t sure she knew exactly how to answer them. Gabe had said he would take care of it all for her, but she was tired of him inserting himself into her life. She would deal with Randall without him.

Val turned the corner and stopped suddenly. The group of boys that constantly harassed her had congregated in the hallway, and were talking in hushed whispers amongst themselves. For some reason, she felt compelled to listen, and hid herself behind the doorway of the classroom nearest to them.

“It didn’t work,” Ren said. “Apparently, Hacker didn’t find what they were looking for, and then he got slaughtered in the alley. We know where it is. We just have to be more careful next time.”

“Who would have thought that sexy little bitch would have such a pair of balls on her?” The tall dark-haired guy said, causing everyone else to cackle wildly.

“It’s not funny, you morons. This is important. If she interferes again, you know what we have to do.”

“It’ll be a waste of a nice piece of ass,” the dark-haired guy said.

Val trembled in rage, but she couldn’t do a thing about it. What were they talking about? Did they have something to do with the break-in of the record store? They hadn’t been there. She would have recognized them immediately. So what was going on? They hadn’t even taken anything. They were looking for something.

“It doesn’t even matter,” Ren said, waving his hand dismissively. “We are just going to have to be more careful. And the next time we see her, just leave her alone. We don’t need any confrontation right now. We’ll deal with everything as it comes; no more no less.”

His lackeys reluctantly agreed, and they went on down the hallway, leaving Valerie with more questions and confusion than she had to start with. As much as she had to admit it, she needed to tell Gabe about this. Only he would know what to do with the information.

She sighed heavily and made her way to the bus stop. She didn’t want to skip class, but the idea of staying there with Ren and his men lerking just around the corner made her feel a little sick. The sooner she told Gabriel about this the better. Whether she liked it or not.

13.

Gabe studied Val’s sincere green eyes, until she became uncomfortable and looked down at her hands.

“I wasn’t sure whether I was being paranoid or not, but it makes sense now,” he said slowly, more to himself than to Valerie.

“What makes sense?”

Gabe’s chest burned. He was angry, yes, but he was struggling with being so near to the young woman again. It was easy for him when he was by himself to get angry and say he was never going to deal with her again; that he was better off without her and that he was going to love his wife and his wife alone until the last of his days on Earth.

But when Val was right there with him, beside him, looking at him like that, it was nearly impossible to fight his feelings for her. The wolf had staked its claim for a reason. She was his. And he had to fight tooth and nail to keep from making that claim on her physical. He refused to let his wolf take over. The only woman he wanted in his bed was Molly, and that was the end of it.

“Not every shifter in Stonybrooke is good, you know. Some of them come here with their own agendas. There have been a lot of rumors going around about a group of power hungry men who want to harness all the magic in Stonybrooke so they can use it toward their own ends, whatever that might be. I usually just blow off that kind of thing.”

“Yeah,” Val said, her gentle voice like a balm on Gabe’s soul. “It seems unreal that anyone could be so selfish.”

“Yeah…”

Gabe was captivated, once again, by the beautiful, flawless features of Val’s face. She was ridiculously pretty. He looked away, frustrated both at himself and at her.

“So, why aren’t you dating anybody anyway?” Gabe grumbled, standing up from his kitchen table and running his hands through his thick hair. “You’re a pretty girl. You deserve a nice young man to spend some time with.”

“Why am I single?” Val asked, looking suddenly very put on the spot. “I don’t know…I just have my own thing going, I guess.”

Gabe nodded. He wasn’t sure what he would have done if he had heard her say anything else about it. He knew he wouldn’t be happy to hear about her dating someone else, but he also wasn’t happy knowing she seemed to blow off male attention regardless of the fact they were continually drawn together, for one reason or another, as if the universe had made its decision. Didn’t he have any say in who he spent his time with? Why did it have to be this girl?

“Well, I guess it’s not your fault that SU is full of idiots like those guys you overheard talking. I didn’t realize how valuable the land is that my store is on. I haven’t completely paid off the mortgage yet, so it’s not technically mine. That must be why they have been trying to fuck with my business. If business is bad, I can’t afford the payments and then they can swoop in and steal it right out from under me.”

“But what do they want with it?” Val asked, her pretty brow knitted in confusion. “What’s so special about this area?”

“I’m not sure yet,” Gabe said, though the wheels in his head were turning now. “It could be anything, but I have a theory…”

Val sighed and stood up, carrying her empty coffee cup to the sink and washing it. She did it so naturally, as if she were fully at home in his kitchen. And for some reason, it didn’t even bother him. It sent a surge of heat through his body; the wolf was pleased.

“Is it a theory a human can hear?” she asked, glancing back at him from over her shoulder as she dried the mug and placed it carefully back in the cabinet she had seen Gabe retrieve it from.

“Well, it’s kind of stupid. I don’t even think they’re real; just myth. But I can’t help but wonder if what these guys are after doesn’t have something to do with the portals.”

“Portals?”

“Right. When the shifters came to Earth, it’s said that each group landing created a portal back to the world where we’re from. But that’s just myths and rumors that probably have no standing or any basis in reality whatsoever.”

“You think those guys are looking for a way back to the world where the shifters came from?” Val asked, turning to face him.

Again, the wolf longed to take over; he could take her right then and there, against the kitchen counter. And he knew she would want him just as much. He had already been able to smell it for himself…the memory haunted him in the dead of night, when all he wanted was a peaceful night’s sleep. His longing for her tortured him.

“I don’t think it’s as innocent as all that. The portals are rumored to be a source of great power. If you were to find their location, anything could happen. It depends on the person who located it. Maybe it would take you back to the original world where the shifters came from, or maybe they would use the portal to harness the power there and use it to serve their own twisted agenda. It could be dangerous.”

“We should tell the Council,” Val said, her beautiful face serious and determined. It took all he had not to kiss the firm line of her lip as she stared at him, her fists balled at her sides; ready and willing to do whatever it took to protect Stonybrooke right alongside him.

“We won’t do anything, kid. No humans are allowed at the Square without a formal invitation. But you’re right. I’ll let them know what’s going on. It’s better than being ambushed.”

Val’s defensive stance relaxed a bit and she sighed, nodding slightly.

“All right. If they think there’s something magical in this area, they aren’t going to stop looking until they get it.”

“You’re right,” Gabe growled, a sudden fierce urge to protect the girl consuming him. “I can’t let you go anywhere until this is resolved. You’re in danger. They already know your face.”

“What?!”

Val’s beautiful face changed from determined to outrage in less than a second, and Gabe nearly laughed.

“I’m serious,” Gabe said, shaking his head. “You’re not safe. Especially not in that shitty little apartment complex of yours. I’m going to drive you up to get whatever you need, but you aren’t going to stay there another second longer. Not until we know what’s going on.”

“You can’t do this to me,” Val said, shaking her head wildly. “That’s like kidnapping or something.”

Gabe sighed, locking his eyes on hers and mustering the most serious expression he could. He had to make her understand the urgency of the situation. She had nearly been abducted and raped, and now he was starting to figure out why. He had to protect her, no matter what the cost.

“It isn’t kidnapping if you can just see the damn sense in it!” Gabe said, his voice a low growl. “You know that place isn’t safe. And there isn’t anything in this house that’s going to hurt you. All you have to do is lay low. I won’t even charge you rent. Is that really so hard for you?”

Val glared down at the ground, her face proud and flushed. He had never been more attracted to anyone than he was to her in that moment. She was so young, and yet, she had the soul of a wizened warrior. To top it all off, damn was she attractive.

“Look, it’s just temporary. I’m not going to do anything to you. We’ll stay out of each other’s way. You can talk to your professors about finishing as much of your coursework from home as possible, and on days you need to go to lectures, I’ll go with you. Be your body guard. Just until we figure out what the hell is going on and how to make it stop. I’m not going to let anything happen to you, and that’s final.”

Valerie’s fierce eyes turned to him, her expression impossible to read. Her energy was all over the place, and when she opened her mouth, Gabe was convinced it was going to be so she could more easily bite his head off.

He was stunned when she finally spoke, and her words hung in the air between them as if stuck there by Velcro.

“All right,” she said quietly. “But we’ll have to protect each other.”

14.

The next few days went by in a blur. Valerie could hardly believe it as she packed up her few belongings and loaded them into Gabriel’s car. It took a few trips, but soon, she was officially moved in to his house. They went together to the school to speak with her professors, and Gabriel explained the severity of the situation to them in terms only other shifters would truly understand. By the time they returned back to the house, the realization that her life as she knew it had changed forever crashed upon her suddenly, and she locked herself in the bedroom Gabriel had assigned for her, unable to truly comprehend just how different her life was going to be.

“I really appreciate you guys cleaning up after the robbery, and even taking the time to do the inventory the way you did, and once Gabriel is convinced you are safe, you are welcome to come back to the record store anytime you want.”

She could hardly believe Randall’s words, but they were her only source of comfort in the moment. She hung up the phone with him and looked around the sterile little room. It was nice in its way, it had a woman’s touch. Gabriel probably hadn’t had anything to do with its design. It was probably all due to the late wife he didn’t seem able to get over. In a way, she felt jealous of her, but mostly, she just felt sorry for Gabriel for having to endure such a huge amount of pain. Sometimes, life just didn’t seem fair.

“I serve dinner at six o’clock,” Gabriel said from outside the bedroom door. “It’s all right if you don’t want to eat with me. But if you do, I always make enough for two. It’s just an old habit I never got out of. I eat a lot of leftovers.”

Valerie wanted to answer, but there was a sick lump in her throat, and she was afraid that if she did, she would just begin to cry. She had never handled change very well, least of all the changes she had no control over. Part of the reason she resented Gabriel’s claim on her so much was because it took so much of her control way. That was what she needed most during the times when she had been trapped in the foster care system. She worked hard to carve her life out in the direction she wanted to go, and anybody interfering with that wasn’t welcome.

And yet, knowing Gabe cared so much about her, and was doing everything in his power to protect her from the threat gave her a feeling unlike anything she had ever experienced before. She felt as if somebody cared for her. As if she were safe. And that made her even more confused than before. Because she knew there is no way it was possible that she really was safe. She didn’t know anything about Gabriel, and the truth was, even if he wanted to protect her from the bad shifters, there was a possibility he wouldn’t even be able to.

Maybe they were both just kidding themselves by thinking her living there might change the situation. If she was meant to get into trouble, then she was just meant to get into trouble. Maybe some things were useless to fight. Maybe she would never be anything more than a powerless ward of the state; a victim.

Val was distracted from her thoughts by the strong scent of food wafting through the house. Wolf shifters were notorious for their incredible cuisine, and the only taste she had ever had was the take-out food she bought. Shifters heavily guarded their secrets, rarely allowing humans to taste the full range of flavors present in their food unless they truly trusted them not to insult the shifter pallet.

Her stomach rumbled despite herself.

“Traitor,” she grumbled down at it.

No matter how irritating it was to be ordered around by Gabe, she was helpless to her desire to try real shifter food; especially when she was so hungry. Her schedule left her strapped for time, to the point it was nearly impossible to find the time to cook.

And so, Val took a deep breath and headed out to the kitchen, her nerves bad enough that she was nearly too sick to her stomach to eat by the time she reached the table.

“Ah, so you’ve decided to join me, then,” Gabe said, keeping his back to her as he finished flipping something on the burner. A satisfying hiss came from the food and soon, Gabe’s strong frame was beside her, placing a plate full of delicious looking food in front of her.

“This is my favorite dish,” he said quietly. “My wife used to make it for me.”

Val pursed her lips at the news, feeling awkward and out of place, now, more than she ever had in her life. Her mind leapt to the framed photo of the beautiful woman on Gabe’s mantel. How would he ever be able to get over a woman that gorgeous? There was no way. No wonder he was so resentful of her any time things started to get physical.

“Thank you,” Val said quietly, hoping to sidestep the uncomfortable subject altogether. Gabe seemed relieved for this and sat down across from her, his own plate piled high with food.

He seemed to sense Val’s disbelief, and he looked at her, his dark eyes wide. “What?”

Val laughed. “That’s just a lot of food.”

Gabe grinned and flexed playfully. “I’m a big guy. It takes a lot of fuel to keep this body going.”

“So I see,” she said with an easy laugh.

“Try it,” Gabe said, smiling at her. Val couldn’t help but stare. His chiseled features seemed softer somehow when he smiled. She wished he would do it more often.

“All right,” Val said, suddenly catching herself. “I will.”

She brought a spoonful of food to her lips, gasping in shock when the explosion of flavors burst on her tongue. Val had never experienced anything like it before, and she stared at Gabe, her eyes round and bright. He laughed as if he had expected a reaction like that, and leaned back in his chair to wait for her to swallow her bite.

“Good, isn’t it?” he asked as she chewed. She brought another bite to her lips right away. Gabe laughed heartily and nodded.

“I’ve never had anything like it before,” Val said when she had finally felt satisfied by her first taste. “You really cook like this all the time?!”

“There’s no other way to eat,” Gabe said, his lips twitching in an effort to suppress a smile.

Soon, they were eating together and having an easy conversation; talking about Val’s course load and all the things she hoped to do with her degree.

“I’ve never met a woman who wants to be a ranger before,” Gabe said, chuckling deeply. The warm rumble of his laugh brought an involuntary smile to Val’s lips, and she realized just how good a time she was having with him. She had never felt like part of a family before, but here at the kitchen table at Gabe’s house, she could almost imagine what that might be like. It was a comforting feeling. One that kind of scared her.

“Well, I don’t just want to be a ranger,” Val said. “I want to work for the benefit of the forest. Conservation and preserving the homes of the wildlife. That’s why one of my former professors recommended coming to Stonybrooke. They said the shifter’s programs are the best.”

“I imagine we would have a vantage point on the topic,” Gabe agreed with a small smile. “It just seems strange for a woman to want to roam around in the woods with a gun, helping little birdies that fall out of their nests.”

“I don’t mind getting my hands dirty,” Val said, unable to prevent the flirtatious smile from creasing her face. Gabe’s smile widened for a moment, and then his features grew dark.

What the hell was she thinking, coming on to him right at the same table he had shared meals with his wife? The beautiful woman she would never be able to compare to, no matter how hard she tried? It was a hopeless effort. Why bother? And why would she let herself make him feel so badly?

“Anyway, that’s just what I’d like to do instead of bouncing around and juggling three jobs.”

“You don’t have to do that anymore,” Gabe said quickly. “Not with me.”

“I’m not going to have any man supporting me financially,” Val said, quirking her brow at him. “No matter whether we’re married or I’m claimed or not. I’m going to have my own life outside of the man I’m with. That’s just the way it has to be.”

Gabe grinned at her and nodded slowly. “Well, you finish your degree and be a ranger. But until that happens and the danger around these parts dies down, you just enjoy getting a little rest and relaxation. You feel me?”

A hot flush darkened Val’s cheeks and she looked away quickly, remembering just how good it had felt when she had physically felt him. How they had managed to stop themselves she would never know; except for the fact Gabe would never be able to care for her. The only woman he would ever want was his wife, and she was gone. That meant that whatever agonizing feelings she was having for him, she wasn’t going to be able to act on them, whether she liked it or not.

It was probably for the best.

When she looked up at Gabe again, his eyes were flashing, the same dark desire visible within them as they stared at each other. He was doing his best to contain himself; whether the wolf wanted her or not, Gabe himself didn’t.

She decided to make everything easy on him.

“All right,” she said, taking her plate to the sink and washing her dishes quickly. “Thank you for dinner.”

She disappeared upstairs to her bedroom, wondering whether or not it had been a mistake to eat with Gabe. Somehow, though, she was feeling really good about it. Maybe she would just have to play it by ear from then on out.

15.

“What the hell am I supposed to do, Moll?”

Gabe touched the glass of the frame, studying the beautiful features of his wife’s face. It had been so long since he’d seen her. He would give anything to be with her again.

But the wolf was making it more and more clear that the situation with Val was more serious than he wanted for it to be. That private thought she’d had over dinner had smelled better to the wolf than all that food combined. In fact, the wolf was pacing in its cage right at that moment, urging Gabe to throw all his inhibitions out the window and ascend the stairs with utmost urgency.

Gabe was disgusted at himself. Molly had helped him to make this house a home, and now he had invited his biggest temptation there. It had to be done, but it was already starting to feel like the biggest mistake he had ever made, or would ever make. He would never forgive himself if he let the wolf have its way. He refused to betray his wife.

“Gabe?”

Valerie’s voice cut through his thoughts like a sensual blade, and he groaned inwardly, caressing the frame of his wife’s picture one more time before placing it back on the mantel.

“What do you need, kid?” Gabe asked.

Maybe if he focused on the fact the girl was practically half his age, the wolf would let up. The last thing he needed was to feel like a frickin’ pervert.

“This is kind of embarrassing…”

Gabe made his way up to the girl, the wolf eagerly leading the way.

“What’s going on?” Gabe asked, pushing her bedroom door open.

He was startled to see Val in a fluffy pink robe, her long, beautiful legs fully visible. Was this some kind of a trap? Was she trying to get the wolf to surrender?

“I don’t know how to turn the shower on,” Val said.

Gabe looked at her squarely, realizing this wasn’t a ploy at all. The girl was humiliated having to ask him, and refused to meet his eye; her hands covering the chest of her robe and her legs pressed tightly together. This was not inviting behavior. She was flustered.

“All right. Come here and I’ll show you.”

Val took a step forward, still refusing to let go of her robe or meet Gabe’s eyes.

“You see this knob here? It pulls out. You turn the water to the temperature you want it first.”

As Gabe demonstrated, Valerie’s mood seemed to grow darker, but her voice remained bright when she laughed, embarrassed, “Oh. Every faucet I’ve ever had was kind of different. Thanks.”

“You’ve had a lot of faucets?” Gabe asked, sensing sadness in the girl’s voice.

“Yeah…I was in the system. Foster care. My parents didn’t want me.”

Gabe frowned, all traces of the wolf’s longing had gone and was replaced by the fierce urge to protect her.

“Well, you can stay here for as long as you want,” Gabe said, the wolf taking over before he had the chance to filter it out.

“Thank you, but you don’t have to say that. I think I’m going to shower now…”

“Of course!” Gabe exclaimed, suddenly embarrassed. The last thing he wanted was for her to feel like he was making excuses to stay in the room with her half naked.

“Thanks again,” Val called, ushering him out of the room and closing the door behind him.

Gabe stared at the door, just as flustered as Val had been, and then walked slowly to his bedroom. He sat on the bed and ran his hands through his thick hair. It was hard enough having the girl there in the first place. How was he going to handle this?

He stood abruptly and rummaged through his closet, taking down the small box of sentimental items he had left from his wife. He had put a lot of her things in storage already, knowing it would be too hard to stop grieving her with her clothes and possessions still around the house.

Gabe sat back down on the bed, opening the box carefully to look inside. The room was filled with the gentle scent of Molly’s perfume, and a lump formed in his throat. She would probably hate him for what he was doing with this girl. Val was just a sweet, innocent child that his wolf was trying to take advantage of. And now that she was living in his house, it would be all the easier for that to happen.

He would have to be on his guard more now than he ever had been before. Not only to preserve his love for his wife, but to protect the girl he had taken in. Not only from the dangers of the outside world and the shifters who were surely out to get her but from himself. The wolf simply wasn’t to be trusted. It had gotten him into a serious situation; one that could mean his claim on his late wife would soon mean nothing.

Gabe couldn’t let that happen. From then on out, he was going to have to have an iron will. Absolutely nothing could distract him from the task at hand. He had to find the men responsible for breaking into the shops, find out exactly what they were up to, and put a stop to it once and for all.

In the meantime, he would treat the girl no differently than he would have treated his own daughter, had he and his wife been blessed in that way. Unfortunately, Molly hadn’t been able to have children, and he wasn’t even sure he wanted them anyway. It seemed like a hell of a lot of trouble for little reward. He had his pack to act as a family. He didn’t need anybody else.

Gabe looked through the box for a little while longer, then sighed deeply. It wouldn’t do him any good to get all sentimental about the past. He had to focus on the present or he would never get anything done.

16.

Valerie woke up early the next day, surprised and relieved to realize she no longer had to wake up at the crack of dawn to get ready for work. But when she sat up and realized the room she was in was not her own, that it was decorated by the careful hands of the woman that Gabe was mourning, the woman he had loved more than he would ever love anybody again, her elation turned to distress and she sat heavily against the headboard of the bed, her chest tight with agony.

“What am I doing here?” she mumbled to herself.

She dressed slowly, taking articles of clothing out of the small duffel bag she had packed them in the day before. Gabe had told her to unpack and get herself comfortable there, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it. After so long bouncing from house to house, family to family, she felt, once again, like a stray dog who couldn’t rest. There was no way she would be able to feel at ease in his home. She would never just simply unpack and “make herself at home” as he had so casually encouraged her to do. Without her own apartment, everything felt off kilter somehow. As if she were right back where she had started when her parents had driven her at such a young age, but old enough to remember, to the place that had solidified her deepest fear – that nobody could possibly love her.

And now, she was repeating the cycle again, but this time with a man she so desperately wanted to love. A man she wished she could reach out and touch, whose arms, when they were around her, felt more like home than any crummy little apartment she would ever be able to settle into. Gabe had promised her protection, safety, security. His claim had been his word as a wolf, his vow that she would never be alone in this world again. So why was it that she felt more alone now than she ever had before?

A small lump forged itself in her throat, and Val tried to sigh it away, but it went nowhere. Soon, she was crying despite herself, quietly and desperately, wondering what in the hell she had done to deserve such a cruel life, where no matter how hard she tried, she was doomed to suffer in silence, all by herself. She was worthless. It was about time for her to accept that.

Suddenly, Gabe’s great, familiar arms were around her, and her head was pressed against his broad chest. His rugged scent filled her nostrils and she tried to force the tears to stop. But he stroked her hair, and, somehow, they just fell with more force, until she was sobbing, mourning all the things that had brought her to the point of sitting on the floor of a stranger’s house, wishing that the home he had promised her was something more than a glittering illusion.

“Come on, kid, it’s going to be all right,” Gabe’s deep voice said, rumbling her to the core and forcing another sob to her lips. “I know things are hard. They’re always hard, one way or another. That’s life. We all have things we wish were different about our lives. People and situations we miss; no matter how hard we try, we can’t change the past or the things that have happened to us. All we can do is try to greet each new day and live like it will be the last.”

It seemed an ironic thing for Gabe to say, considering he was clearly never going to be over his wife. He couldn’t possibly imagine the torment of having nobody in this world. Gabe was a shifter. A wolf. He would always have his pack, even if he didn’t have a wife or family. He knew where he was and where he belonged, and that was something Val would never have. She wished she could take comfort in his words, but they felt hollow.

“I know it’s rough, but you’re going to get through this just like you get through everything. You know how I know that? Because you’re a fighter. You’re always going to keep going, no matter what happens. You’re not like me…”

The statement took Val by surprise and she looked up at Gabe, whose dark eyes were shadowed with concern.

“What do you mean? You don’t think you’re a fighter?”

Gabe shrugged helplessly. “If I was, I don’t think I would be so stuck. Everyone is always telling me what I should be doing; how there are all these other fish in the sea and that Molly wasn’t my last chance at having a mate. But I don’t care about what they say. I don’t even want to believe them, if that makes sense. I just want her back, and I’m a stubborn ass. I’m not going to be happy until I get what I want, and she’s all I want. It’s impossible.”

“So, what, you’re just going to accept the fact that you’ll never be happy?”

Now, Val was more confused and agitated than she was unhappy, and her eyes bore into Gabe’s with an intensity she hadn’t known she was capable of. He looked away, clearly caught off-guard by the question and her determination to see to his answer.

“It isn’t like I wanted any of this to happen,” he said, his voice low and tortured. “I just wanted to spend the rest of my life with the woman I love. But I have a lot of years left. And she’s gone.”

Val’s anger melted at the pain in Gabe’s voice, and now, she was hugging him, stroking his well-muscled back as he sighed, his body tense as she tried her best to comfort him. He relaxed a little under her touch, and they held each other on the floor like that, quietly and with an odd, unspoken understanding. Both of them were unhappy. Both of them needed comfort and peace. Both of them felt more alone now than they ever had before, and both of them were to blame for all of it. And yet, there they were, the only remedy to each other’s pain. And yet, healing seemed farther off now than it ever had before.

Finally, Gabe pulled away and bumped Val’s chin gently with his fist.

“It doesn’t do any good to cry about the past. It’s over and done with. We make our own realities, you know. Everything we see around us is a reflection of our own feelings and lives. It’s up to us to figure out what the hell we’re supposed to do with the pieces we have left. And even if we can’t gather them up and move on the way some people think we should, at least we can honestly say we have nothing left to lose.”

Val tilted her head, then shook it. “No, there’s plenty to lose. For both of us. I think it’s better to keep fighting and working toward a better future. That’s the only real solution.”

Gabe’s handsome face creased into a look that was almost a smile, and he nodded. “All right, then. Want to come with me so I can open the shop?”

It seemed so natural to let him care for her in this small way, but being cared for still wasn’t something she was comfortable with. Still, she wanted nothing more than to get up off the floor and pretend nothing had happened; that he hadn’t seen her in a moment of rare weakness, and she hadn’t seen him during the same. That was the only way she would be able to face the rest of the day and still pretend she was strong enough to face the rest of this life on her own.

“All right,” she agreed. “Let’s get this day started.”

17.

It was starting to feel familiar having the kid around. Gabe hadn’t had anyone in his house for so long that it was surprising to wake up and find Val’s gentle voice laughing at something on television, or hear her as she puttered around the kitchen, determined to perfect her very first shifter recipe. He was happy to know she was starting to feel at ease in his home. He knew that must not be easy for her.

When he had found her there, sitting on the floor beside her sad little duffel bag in tears, it had nearly broken his heart. Her energy was all over the place. She had suffered tremendously during her young life, and maybe it had aged her beyond what normal girls her age had endured. She was practical and mature, no-nonsense and intelligent. Determined and independent. And so, so beautiful.

He could tell she felt lost, and felt stupid for not taking her feelings into consideration more. But what was done was done, and he wasn’t going to be able to change the past, or the fact that she was stuck there with him until the outside world was safe for her to return to. And he couldn’t help but dread the day that happened. He had forgotten just how nice it could be to live with someone. He hadn’t realized just how lonely he had been until Val arrived.

But Gabe couldn’t live with the idea of a threat on the woman he had claimed and took to the streets. When he knew Val was sleeping, safe and sound in his home, he would go out in his wolf form, allowing his senses to take over and guide him on the trail of the group of shifters that had been trying to destroy his business. What was it that they had wanted?

His first clue had come late one night, when he and Val were closing up shop.

“What do you keep in the basement?” Val asked, coming up the steps, her eyebrows knitted in concern. “There’s a weird humming coming from behind one of those shelves.”

“A humming?” Gabe asked, immediately thinking of the intruders. Had they planted something down there? Something that might endanger Gabe and anyone who came to his shop?

“Yeah,” Val replied. “Like a giant refrigerator or something. I know you keep food stocked down there, but it was different…”

“Stay right here,” Gabe said. “And don’t move until I come back, unless somebody comes in the shop. Then come down with me.”

Val smiled, clearly thinking Gabe was overreacting, but he couldn’t be too careful. Especially when it came to Val’s safety. He had dropped the ball with Molly, but he wasn’t going to do the same with her.

“All right,” Val said with a small shrug. “Can I have an apple?”

“Have whatever you want,” Gabe said absently, heading down the stairs. “What’s mine is yours.”

When Gabe reached the bottom of the steps, the hair on the back of his neck prickled. He didn’t hear the humming sound that Val was talking about, but he did see something strange. An eerie golden light made the room glow, almost as if there was something wrong with the lightbulb. But he knew there was more to it than that. He was in the presence of magic.

Gabe walked to the shelf that Val had told him about and inspected it carefully. There was nothing amiss there, and he sniffed the room, tapping into the wolf for guidance. The wolf led him to the narrow doorway of the sub-basement, and Gabe’s heart began to hammer hard in his chest. Something was down there. And he didn’t know what to make of it.

The wolf was on full alert. He could hear Val shuffling around the store, the sound of her teeth biting into the apple. And suddenly, he began to hear it too. The sound of a soft hum. He descended down the steps into the dark passageway. He didn’t even need the flashlight this time. The whole way was lit by the golden glow that had changed the atmosphere of the room.

When he finally reached the bottom, Gabe froze in awe. He could feel warmth coursing through his body, and the wolf led him to a spot in the center of the floor. When he stopped, a ripple formed at his feet, and a circle of light began to spread around him.

And then, as suddenly as it had appeared, it was gone and Gabe was left in the pitch blackness of the sub-basement of the store.

His mind raced and he bolted back up the steps to where Val was still standing, chewing her apple, clearly unimpressed by the whole incident. Gabe was still too stunned to believe what had just happened, let alone to try to explain it to a human, and he kept the incident to himself.

“It’s time to lock up,” Gabe said, ushering Val out of the store.

She headed to his car, but Gabe looked up at the sky, not allowing himself to even dare to hope he would find what he suspected he would find.

But, sure enough, the constellation of Mishgen was brightly lit in the sky, his snout aimed directly above Gabe’s shop. The shifters that had been somehow going into his accounts and siphoning his money away were looking for the portal. And they had known long before Gabe had known, exactly where it sat. They would do anything to tap into its power, even harm an innocent human.

When they had arrived home that night, Val went up to bed and Gabe sat up all night by himself, trying to think about the best course of action to take. He now understood the appeal of his parcel of land. He didn’t fully own it yet; he was still working hard to pay it off. And little by little, the shifters who were after the portal’s power were sabotaging it so they could snatch it right out from under him.

It had to stop. Gabe was going to go after them and finish this fight once and for all. He would protect Valerie and make good on his claim, both on the girl and on the land where his shop stood. There was no other way.

18.

“I miss you more every day, Moll,” Gabe’s deep, rumbling voice said. Val froze in the hallway. She had never actually seen Gabe come inside and place the rose in front of the picture frame on the mantel, but she had noticed that every single day, there was a different flower there. They were always roses, always fresh and always unbelievably beautiful. Somehow, he took care to choose the most perfect flower he could to honor his wife with, and now, she had caught him in the act of removing the day-old rose and replacing it with one that was so fresh it still had speckles of dew on its delicate petals.

She was sure he had heard her approaching, but he seemed lost in thought, oblivious to his surroundings as he spoke to the picture frame, his voice low and tortured as he spoke of his small troubles; the brakes were going bad in his car, and the sink was starting to leak again.

“And there’s something strange going on at the shop…”

Gabe’s voice halted abruptly. “But that’s something I have to unravel on my own. If you have any guidance for me, I’d really appreciate it. I really got myself into a mess this time.”

A mess? Was he talking about bringing Val into the house, or was it something else? Something to do with work? Maybe that strange noise she had heard in the basement was as important as she had feared it might be. Hacker had been asking her about whether she had heard strange noises in the basement of the record store. Was what those shifters were looking for in Gabe’s basement, not Randall’s? And if so, then what the hell was it? Why would anyone be so willing to die for it?

Val turned around, less than eager to embarrass Gabe by letting him know she had witnessed something so personal, and ducked into the first room in the hallway to hide from him. She waited until she heard Gabe’s heavy footsteps leave the living room, muttering to Molly about how he was going to go fix the brakes now and how he would talk to her again tomorrow.

It was sweet, in a way, and also heartbreaking. Did he believe his wife could hear him? Had he been doing this since the day she died, or was it something he had done gradually to cope with the loss? No wonder he found it so hard to move on, if that was the case, and she was the only person he had to talk to.

Val was about to step out of her hiding place when she realized she was in a room full of boxes. It was a small room, barely bigger than a walk-in closet, and she couldn’t fight her curiosity. One of the things she had always done to make herself feel better about the dark prospects of being put into a new foster home was snoop around the house and see just how much she could piece together about her new “family”, based on the things they kept in their homes. Usually, she was able to learn a lot about a person based on just a few things, and since Gabe was so difficult to get to know, she found it impossible to resist.

She waited until she was sure he had heard him leave the house before she tentatively opened the box closest to her. Val had grown very good at placing things exactly as she had found them, and that gave her the courage she needed to continue her search. She carefully lifted a bulky photo album out from the box. It was a wedding album, with a photo of Gabe and Molly on the cover. Gabe’s face was flushed red and he was smiling broadly, his face young and darkly handsome. He had an edge to him, even then, but standing beside Molly, he seemed softer somehow. She had probably known just what to do to keep him in line. Val would probably have liked her.

Without intending to be, she found herself completely consumed by the photos in the album, and had devoured every picture she could of Gabe’s handsome, chiseled features and the bright, easy smile that seemed to come so naturally to him in the presence of his wife. Before long, she had reached the end of the album, her heart filled with warmth toward Gabe and also heavy with a sense of understanding concerning the depth of the loss he had endured.

She reached eagerly into the box, thrilled to find another album stacked beneath the first, and sat on the floor in the dim light of the little room, flipping through photos of people she didn’t recognize; every once in a while pausing to study the shockingly handsome face of the man who had claimed her. She felt a strange sense of pride to be his; to belong with a man who was so clearly capable of handling anything life threw his way. Anything, that is, except the loss of his mate.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?!”

Val nearly leapt out of her skin when Gabe’s voice growled viciously behind her, and the album was snatched out of her hand.

“I’m sorry! I just…”

Gabe’s eyes flashed darkly and Val’s voice trailed off. There was no way she could defend herself this time. She had been snooping, and she was caught red-handed. That had never happened to her before. Why hadn’t she been paying better attention?

“You have no right to this area,” Gabe said, glaring at her. Val felt both embarrassed and ashamed, but there was nothing she could say to make things right.

“I know,” she mumbled, looking down at her hands. “I don’t know what I was thinking…”

But she knew exactly what she had been thinking. She had wanted so desperately to understand Gabe better. He was so aloof and cold at times, and yet, when he was warm, she wanted nothing more than to be by his side for the rest of her life. It was a complex situation with no real solutions, and she hated herself for getting into it in the first place. And in a way, she hated him, too, for putting her there.

“You weren’t thinking at all, is my wager,” Gabe said.

A wave of fear coursed through Val. How much patience could a man like Gabe have? His wolf could come out at any second. It wouldn’t stop for anybody if it was prompted to attack, would it? Not even if he had claimed her.

But Val’s fear seemed to snap Gabe out of his rage, and he looked at her again, this time with a look that fell somewhere between exasperation and pity.

“Really. Why do you want to look at these stupid old pictures anyway? Don’t you think I’ve aged well?”

Val wanted to laugh, because the truth was that no matter how handsome Gabe had been in his youth, now that he was an established older man, there was something even more sinisterly attractive about him. He was sexy and confident in a way he hadn’t been as a young man who had been striving to prove himself to his wife and pack. He knew who he was now, and he was all the more attractive for it. But that wasn’t the kind of thing she could just say to the man. Not when, just a few seconds before, he had been just one step away from biting her head off.

“I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have been putting my nose where it doesn’t belong…it’s something I used to do with my foster families.”

She normally didn’t talk about her past, so she was surprised when she let the information slip. Gabe raised his brow at her.

“What was the deal with your foster families, anyway?”

Val sighed, standing up from the area she had perched to look through Gabe’s photo albums and shrugged at him.

“If you want to know, maybe we should go somewhere else and talk about it.”

Gabe considered this and pursed his lips.

“Fine. But only if you let me tell you the stories behind some of these pictures. People making their own presumptions about some of these things could make me look bad.”

Val wasn’t sure what to say as Gabriel led her out of the room. He settled on the couch and nodded for her to sit beside him. She did, but more because she was afraid of angering the wolf than because of a genuine interest in being close to him.

“I’m sorry I got so angry,” Gabe said, as if he could sense her fear. “I don’t want you to worry. No matter what, it’s my job to protect you, even from myself. If I sense you feeling distressed, in any way, I will be there. Me. Not the wolf.”

“Well, sometimes, the wolf,” Val said, remembering the way the silver beast had leapt to her defense in the alley by the record store. The memory made her shudder, and Gabe put his arm around her comfortingly.

“Only when it’s what’s best for you,” Gabe promised.

Somehow, when she looked into his deep brown eyes, Val believed him. The wolf didn’t want to harm her. In fact, it had never done anything but save her life and her job several times already. Maybe she didn’t have anything to worry about.

“Thank you,” she said, unsure of what to say. But Gabe quirked his brow and she laughed.

“You don’t have to say things like that to a shifter,” Gabe said. “If you’re grateful, happy, angry, scared…we can tell. We can sense it. That’s what makes the wolf act, or not act. Whichever is the best for you in the moment.”

Val nodded and Gabe took a deep breath.

“Well then. Where did you leave off in this album?”

They spent the rest of the night like that on the couch together, talking and laughing as they looked through the photos in Gabe’s boxes. They learned a lot about each other; from Gabe’s first shift to his days on the varsity football team in college.

When she went up to bed, Gabe held her gaze almost as if there was something he wanted to say to her, but he couldn’t quite get it out. Instead, he smiled at her, and her body was electrified by the suddenness and beauty of it. It was the first time she had ever seen him smile like that, and her heart pounded hard in her chest.

“That looks better than in the pictures,” she said quietly.

Val smiled shyly back at him and then turned away toward her bedroom, wondering whether she should have just kept her mouth closed.

But when she laid down, the beauty of the night they had shared washed over her like a warm blanket, and she closed her eyes, happy beyond belief that, for the first time since she had arrived, she felt like she could actually belong there.

19.

Gabe lingered in the living room a few moments longer, until he could tell Val was safe and sound in her bed. He shifted quietly and crept through the house as her breathing became more rhythmic, until she finally crossed the boundaries of sleep. Then he leapt outside through the open window in the kitchen. He was going to hunt down the boys that had been harassing her in front of his shop; the idiot kids he had thought were just around causing trouble; putting graffiti on his mailbox and practically casing the place. He had originally thought it had been those kids that had broken in and gotten high in the sub-basement, but the smells didn’t match.

And yet, he knew they had to be connected somehow. Val had told him as much. And now that he knew she was safe for the night in his home, he was going to figure out exactly what they knew.

It was disturbing how quickly he caught on to their scent. They were in the woods just a few blocks away from Wayne Avenue, where the stores that had been broken into were located. The wolf was enraged by the discovery and soon, Gabe was trotting full pelt toward the area. He stopped just short of the wolves, carefully calculating which way the wind was blowing so the group of boys wouldn’t catch his scent before he had gathered the information from them he needed.

“God, these rules are stupid! Why can’t we just go in there by force, man?”

“You already know that as long as shifters live on human turf, we have to follow human law as much as we can. And according to those laws, the store doesn’t belong to us.”

“Well, it doesn’t belong to him either! We should have every right to the portal!”

“You’re a frickin’ idiot! You know the magic doesn’t work that way!”

“Well, maybe I don’t, Ren! And don’t call me names, you asshole!”

“The magic isn’t going to work for someone who doesn’t rightfully belong there. You already heard Hacker when he told you about it.”

“Well, what does Hacker know anyway? He’s dead.”

The boys took a moment to laugh at the fact, which Gabe personally found to be in bad taste, and then they continued talking.

“The good news is, we know for sure where it is now. We smelled it even if we couldn’t use it. And the girl heard the humming.”

“It’s no fair,” one of the others said, his voice an annoying whine. “Why can humans hear it when it takes the perfect frickin’ conditions for a shifter to find it? They’re our portals!”

“Because the magic is more natural to us, you dope! Now, shut up. We have to figure out what to tell the boss.”

Gabe perked up. If there was a man in charge and the boys knew who it was, then he was getting somewhere.

“It ain’t our fault, though. Hacker wasn’t careful and that stupid old asshole wrecked him.”

“We were supposed to be standing guard!” Ren shouted. “It’s our asses on the line! He’s going to fucking kill us all! You know how he felt about Hacker.”

“Why would he hurt us? I thought he was your uncle, Ren.”

Ren was silent for a moment, the pain curdling in his breast sharp enough for all of them to sense, even Gabe.

“You don’t know my family, man. The only way to get them to care about you is to do what they want. Why else would they have us doing all their dirty work? It’s not for the glory, I’ll tell you that much.”

As much as the wolf despised the kid for the way he had treated Val, the way his voice broke made Gabriel want to protect him. He knew what it was like to have heavy demands placed on a boy’s shoulders, and how horrible it could feel when one couldn’t measure up, no matter how hard they tried.

“So what do you want us to do then? Run away like we’re just a bunch of cowards?”

“No! We have to figure out a way to get ourselves out of this mess. Something believable. Hacker was one of my uncle’s favorite men. Who knows why but he treated him like a real family member. Nothing like how he treats me. We got him killed. We fucked up. And he won’t think anything of getting rid of me, and probably all of you, too, for doing it.”

“But what about the pack?”

“Yeah! Pack loyalty!”

Ren’s anger radiated through the trees. “Our pack plays by different rules! What the hell is so hard about that for you morons to understand?!”

Everybody grew quiet, and Gabe consulted the wolf, and made a bold decision.

“What if I could help you?”

The boys were startled by the timbre of Gabe’s voice, and turned to him, their eyes wide and growls of fear deep in their throats.

“You can’t help me, old man,” Ren said miserably. “I’m dead meat. You don’t know my family…”

“No,” Gabe said quietly. “You’re right about that. But maybe, if you told me more about them, I’d be able to really hit them where it hurts and protect you at the same time.”

Ren was quiet as he considered this, and for a moment, Gabe was afraid the boy wasn’t going to take the bait. But he was desperate and afraid, and a wave of relief washed over Gabe when Ren met his eyes and gave a small nod.

“All right, old man,” he said. “I’m listening.”

20.

“What the hell are you doing here?” Val exclaimed as Ren walked through the front door.

She had woken up in the middle of the night after a nightmare and had needed someone to talk to, but when she got up, she had found the house completely empty. Gabe followed Ren in, a sheepish look on his face.

“What the hell is he doing here?!” Val demanded.

“Relax, kid. I’m on it.”

“Like hell!” Val cried, getting right up in Ren’s face. “Were you following me or something, you little creep?”

“Easy!” Gabe growled.

The noise startled Val and she frowned over at him.

“I hate it when you do that,” she mumbled.

“I can explain everything,” Gabe said with a sigh. “But not yet. I have to talk with the kid here. He’s kind of in trouble.”

“What the hell?” Ren asked, looking at Gabe in disgust. “Is it your job to take in strays around here or something? The lost little kids in the neighborhood?”

“Watch it, before I change my mind, you little shit,” Gabe said, his voice low and menacing. Everybody already knew that it was futile to mess with Gabe, and Ren clamped his mouth shut quickly, avoiding eye contact and taking on a submissive, puppy-like look.

“There,” Gabe said. “Now you’re finally acting like your true self.”

“Yeah, well, my family doesn’t acknowledge omegas. You have to learn how to blend in.”

“Well, you do a pretty poor job of that, kid. Let me tell you…”

Ren opened his mouth, angry enough to protest, but one look from Gabe cut him off.

“Seriously. What’s going on?” Val demanded. “I don’t like being around this creep.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Gabe said dismissively. “You can go up to your room then, because I and the creep have some talking to do.”

Val’s cheeks burned hot with indignation and embarrassment. “Are you sending me to my room like I’m your little kid or something?” she exclaimed. “Because I’m not going! I’m staying here to find out just what the hell is going on.”

Gabe shrugged halfheartedly, refusing to meet her eyes, and nodded his head toward the living room. Ren understood the unspoken cue and headed inside, sitting down on the couch with a heavy sigh.

“A lot of good it does you pretending to be an alpha,” Val muttered under her breath. They both heard her though; it was useless to try to keep whispers out of earshot of a wolf shifter. She had learned that much on her own when she had first moved into her apartment complex and had complained to herself about just how shady her neighbors were. They had responded in kind, howling and yelling about how they didn’t need any stuck up humans in their neighborhood. Giving them money on occasion was the only way to keep them happy enough not to harass her.

“So my uncle is kind of a bigwig around Stonybrooke,” Ren said, making himself comfortable. “If your cute little maid over there gets me a drink, I’d be happy to tell you more.”

“Watch it, you little scuzzbag!”

Gabe held his hand up at her.

“Watch it, you little scuzzbag,” he growled.

Ren’s face paled and he averted his eyes again.

“H – he’s a banker. Head of ShiftLegacy Merchants.”

“No wonder,” Gabe growled, “my accounts have been sucked dry, no matter how good business is. But every time I check my statements, they add up.”

“Yeah, he’s kind of brilliant like that,” Ren bragged. “He has people on it all the time. They’re always looking for the next big investment. Like the land your store sits on.”

“That’s not an investment they can make,” Gabe growled, his features darkening. His eyes glanced up at Val as if he sensed her fear and his voice lightened immediately. “I’m paying that property off.”

“Yeah…well, not if you run out of money, you’re not. That’s what they’re counting on. If they suck the accounts dry and keep fining your account here and there, you’re going to have to default on the loan and the bank can pick up the property. Then we get the portal.”

“You say ‘we’ again one more time and I’m going to feed your ass to your uncle directly. Do you understand?”

Ren swallowed hard. “Well, how do I know you can really protect me and mine? What can you do about it?”

“I can take care of your uncle once and for all before he takes his petty rage out on a couple of misguided kids,” Gabe said, “for one thing. And I can get you protection from the Council if that doesn’t work.”

“Are you sure you can take him?” Ren asked, suddenly afraid. “He has a lot of men.”

“Trust me,” Gabe said darkly. “Nobody fights harder than a man with nothing to lose.”

For some reason, the words sent a jolt of pain through Val, and she looked away from him quickly. So he didn’t care whether Val lost him, was that it? Or maybe he didn’t seem to care whether he lost her or not. Either way, she felt miserable and stood up. She had heard enough.

“I’m going back to bed,” she announced quietly.

“Oh shit,” Ren said with a boyish laugh. “You’re in trouble.”

Gabe shook his head in agitation and Val refused to meet his eyes.

“Take it easy, girl, it’s not his fault you have daddy issues!” Ren said, cackling.

Val’s blood boiled and she refused to look at him.

“Get the hell out of my house,” Gabe growled to Ren.

Ren tensed up and then took off out the door.

Gabe stood up and followed Val to the staircase, where he stood watching her helplessly as she ascended, fury and pain consuming every fiber of her being.

“Good night,” Gabe finally said.

And maybe in the words, there was an apology buried, but Val was too damn tired to look for one. She was going to sleep, whether she could forgive him or not. Maybe things would be clearer in the morning.

***

“It’s got to be around here somewhere,” Gabe muttered. Val hung back, watching him as he searched the sub-basement of Shifter Fit, the wolf clearly leading the way as he attempted to find the portal. “I’m telling you, I saw something in here before. It’s got to be here!”

“Maybe you have to do some kind of incantation before you can use it,” Val said, sighing. She was still agitated at him about bringing Ren into their home and acting as if he didn’t care whether he lived or died. How could she have been stupid enough to trust a man like that, who would bring her mortal enemy to the place where she was sleeping and say, right in front of her, that he had nothing to lose?

But it was true. Maybe he felt that after losing his wife there was nowhere to go but down. Still, couldn’t he care even just a little bit that Val was there? That they were getting along and enjoying each other’s company in a way she had never enjoyed anyone else before?

Gabe had been born in a pack, though. He took that kind of closeness for granted. He had already been through all this before with his wife; the sharing and the laughter. It was stupid for her to think there could ever be anything more to it than that. Why did she always get her damn hopes up like this? It always ended the same. She always ended up alone.

“You may be right,” Gabe said. “I’ll have to tell Leon about the portal. There’s nothing I can do with it. I’d never go through it anyway. I can’t leave the house I built with my wife. But the Council would be able to use it somehow. Maybe harness its power.”

“Sure, great,” Val said, still agitated. “Whatever you say. Can I go home now?”

Gabe looked back at her, confusion and something else–maybe anger –flashing in his eyes.

“You stay with me!” Gabe shouted. “Until you’re safe!”

Being yelled at was the last straw. Not only did it scare her when he was acting on his anger, but it made her furious. Where did he get off treating her like she didn’t have a right to her independence?

“As long as I’m with you, I’ll never be safe,” Val growled. She stomped up the steps of the sub-basement, leaving Gabe on the ground beneath her stunned into silence. Maybe he knew she was right. Whatever the reason, he didn’t follow, and she was glad he didn’t. It was too damn stressful to be part of this charade with him. Everything she had ever done had been for herself, and trying to change that to accommodate a jerk like Gabriel was a huge mistake. She was better off without him.

Val stepped out the front door, considering stomping across the street to talk to Randall, when suddenly, a pair of hands were wrapped around her wrists.

“You’re right about that,” a sinister voice hissed. “You’ll never be safe.”

The world went black as a burlap sack was placed over her head, and her body was shoved forward. She landed hard on the back seat of a car and the door slammed behind her. Soon, they were driving far, far away from the record store, from Shifter Fit, and from Gabe. Fear began to mount in Val’s chest, and she squeezed her eyes closed in a silent prayer. She was in big, big trouble.

21.

As soon as the door of the shop slammed shut, Gabe knew something was wrong. He bounded up the steps of the basement, but he hadn’t been fast enough. Val was already gone.

“Shit!” he growled, shifting into his wolf form before he even had the chance to lock the door. But that didn’t matter; not now. Not with Valerie missing.

He followed her scent, thoughts of Molly racing through his head as he ran with all his might. He hadn’t been able to save his wife, but he sure as hell wasn’t going to let anything happen to Val. She meant more to him than he could even dare to express, and if he lost her, he truly would be nothing.

Gabe was hot on the trail, and it led him into a hoity-toity neighborhood that he and Molly had always promised to take their kids trick or treating if they ever had any. He had never been there before, and froze outside an imposing mansion sitting on the edge of a vast golf course.

She was inside. He could smell it. He knew it was probably an ambush, but he didn’t care. He had to do whatever it took to save Valerie. He would do for her what he hadn’t been able to do for his wife. He had to. He loved her.

He howled, a war cry to be heard by all, and leapt, with all his power, straight through the glass of the window. He was overwhelmed by the bitter scent of greed, and the sound of Val’s frightened whimper, muffled by the cloth stuffed into her mouth. It was enough to infuriate him, and Gabe searched the room quickly, identifying five enemies. He would take care of them one by one, starting with the maggot who had his hands on Gabe’s woman.

“How uncivilized.”

By the tone and scent, he could tell, beyond a doubt, he was listening to Ren’s uncle. The man spoke with such pomp that the wolf growled instinctively. He didn’t wait for any other reason to attack. Gabe lunged at the man keeping Val captive and tore his throat out quickly, knowing the attack would leave the others enough time to shift.

Sure enough, as soon as Val dropped to the floor beside the man he had slaughtered, three wolves were descending upon him. Pain seared through his body as teeth and claws gnashed into his flesh, but Val was staggering to her feet, grabbing the curtain rod that Gabe had knocked down in his entrance and slapping the hell out of the wolves as Ren’s uncle, Liam, looked on, a small smile on his gaunt, ugly face.

Gabe finally got a good grip on the biggest of the three, and wrestled him to the ground. He ignored the pain of the other wolves attacking. He would do this methodically, taking them out one by one as Val continued her ceaseless attacks. It was enough to loosen their grips on his flesh as he shook the wolf beneath him violently, gripping his neck hard until every last drop of life was drained from him.

He focused on the second strongest next, yelping in pain as his neck was seized by the smallest of the three. Val was shouting in fear as Gabe struggled to free himself, finally managing to buck the wolf off him and finish off the one he had pinned.

Val set to work, striking the wolf again and again until finally it turned its back to Gabe and growled at her, ready to attack.

That, clearly, was a mistake, and soon, they were engaged in a brutal altercation, the black wolf against Gabe’s silver wolf, each of them fighting with all their might. He was hurting, but he would do anything to protect Valerie. Blood spilled out onto the floor as he landed the finishing blow, and turned his wet muzzle onto Ren’s uncle, who had remained in his human form all that time.

“Impressive show,” he said, though his pompous voice sounded bored. “But you’re not going to get away with this.”

He bowed his head and began muttering to himself, and a wave of fear overpowered Gabe. He hadn’t shifted because he was reciting an incantation. He was going to fight with magic, like a sneaky, underhanded coward.

“Ow!”

Gabe was just as surprised as Ren’s uncle when Val, her eyes narrowed in determination, smacked him with the curtain rod. It was all the break he needed to lunge at the man. Gabe was injured badly; he wouldn’t survive another fight with a wolf. But if he could reach the man before he shifted or recited his curse, he would have done his job. He would save her.

A sharp cry filled the air, and Gabe’s mouth was filled with the taste of human blood. He prayed Val was looking away, refusing to bear witness to the slaughter, but he had a job to do. He couldn’t shelter her from this. Not when he had to protect her.

But the world suddenly began to spin and Gabe’s vision darkened. He didn’t know whether he had finished the job or not as the wolf began to succumb to its injuries. He could only hope as he attempted to cling onto the last strands of life he had in him, that Val would do whatever she could to get the hell out of that house and run like hell.

22.

“Thank God,” Val whispered when Gabe’s eyes finally fluttered open. They were dark and brooding as they settled upon her, and he reached his hand up to touch her face gently.

“Are you all right?” he asked hoarsely.

“Me?!” Val exclaimed, laughing in disbelief. “You nearly died! If Ren hadn’t shown up and driven us back here, you would have!”

Gabe’s brow furrowed. “I don’t remember that.”

“Well, good, because I was hysterical the whole time. It was kind of embarrassing.”

Gabe grinned, a sexy little gesture that made his entire face light up, and Val swallowed hard. She didn’t know what she would have done if she had lost him. The thought was unbearable.

“Is Ren still here? I’d like to thank him.”

“No, he left after stopping by the drug store and getting me a salve to put on your wounds. He said you’d make it, but I didn’t believe him until just now. When you opened your eyes. Don’t ever do that to me again, you jerk!”

Gabe sat up straight, the thin sheet falling from his broad chest as he did so. It was clear he was gaining all his strength back now, and quickly, just as Ren had promised he would.

“Or maybe, next time, you stay put when I ask you to so you don’t get yourself kidnapped and I have to fight to the death for you.”

Val pursed her lips, a combination of relief and guilt bringing hot tears to her eyes. “I’m sorry.”

“Hey,” Gabe said, his low voice a comforting rumble as he held her close to his chest. “Don’t do that, now. I only did it because I…”

Val froze, the emotion between them obvious, and she pulled away to look into Gabe’s eyes.

“I can’t live with you like this anymore,” she whispered. “I have to go on my own. Not unless…”

Gabe’s lips were on hers suddenly and passionately, and Val gasped in shock and pleasure. Her body was electrified, every sensation of pleasure awakened by his touch. It meant only one thing. He felt for her exactly what she felt for him. And now, he was ready to accept that. And she was ready to receive.

Val moaned softly as Gabe’s soft lips found their way to the nape of her neck, and she was filled with a hot wave of ecstasy as her body became weightless in Gabe’s arms. He sat her down in his lap, the thick muscle between his legs pressed firmly against her as a testament to his desire. She shuddered in pleasure when he stripped her swiftly, so the only thing between their middles was the thin sheet of her bed.

Suddenly, Gabe was on top of her, the sheet nowhere to be found, and she stared in wonder at the impossible muscles of his abdomen. They had gone through so much, and yet, he was still able to display such raw power. It filled her with something deeper than desire; a profound sense of awe and appreciation for his body.

He seemed to sense this and returned it in kind, his strong hands roaming the gentle slopes of her body, sending tendrils of fire in their wake. A creeping sensation traveled up her spine as the fire in her loins was stoked, and soon, Gabe was rocking his hips gently against her, massaging the most sensitive area of her body. She writhed in pleasure beneath him, gasping in shock when, with one abrupt, decisive action, Gabe thrust himself inside her.

An explosion of bliss shook her to her core, and she gripped Gabe’s shoulders tightly, closing her eyes to relish the fullness of the sensation. His body was becoming one with hers as they found their unique rhythm, Gabe’s hips moving in slow, sensual rotations until the only thing Valerie could think about was her own pleasure.

She met Gabe’s eyes, and they bore into her. Without speaking, she knew what he felt, and she felt the same. They were better together, both of them knew it, and now, nothing would ever be the same again.

Val cried out in ecstasy as Gabe’s muscle pried inside her again and again, each time bringing her closer to the height of her desire. He dropped his lips over her breast, taking her nipple into his mouth and lapping his tongue sweetly over it, intensifying her pleasure until she could no longer hold herself back.

She shuddered beneath the comforting weight of his body as he thrust inside her, every inch of his member making itself known to her. She couldn’t stop the contractions as her orgasm began, and they hugged his muscle tightly. Gabe growled in pleasure, unleashing the true power of his beast inside of her and nearly making Val shout out in rapture.

The sudden explosion of Gabe’s orgasm rocked Val’s body, and she was filled with the sheer force of it as she surrendered fully to her own, their bodies entwined as they shared a moment of pleasure unlike anything either of them had ever known. Gabe gradually slowed his pace as Val shuddered beneath him, and they finally collapsed together on the bed.

Gabe lifted Val up and held him tightly on top of his broad body, stroking the hair out of her face and kissing the corners of her lips.

“You sure I’m not too old for you?” he asked, raising a brow at her.

Val laughed and shook her head. “You’re not too anything for me,” she replied. “Is it wrong for me to love you the way I do?”

Gabe shrugged.

“I think it might be more wrong to hide what you really feel. At the end of the day, that’s what really matters.”

“Do you think your wife would like me?” Val whispered.

The question seemed to take Gabe by surprise. She expected him to be angry, to want to leave and never come back, but instead, he smiled and held her eye.

“She would absolutely love you,” he whispered, kissing her tenderly. “Because I love you. And I know she would want us to live happily ever after.”

Val smiled, and laid her head on his shoulder, suddenly very sleepy.

“So do I,” she said with a small yawn.

“And we will,” Gabe promised, stroking her back soothingly. “I claimed you for a reason.”

And with that, they fell into a deep, restorative sleep.

Collections

OAK MOUNTAIN SHIFTERS

Her Billionaire Shifter Boss

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2017 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

1.

“Come on, Blaine, this isn’t a competition.”

Blaine glared hard at Harris, who shifted uncomfortably under the scrutiny of his boss. Blaine was thirty-nine years old, and starting to look it, but his body and mind were still impressive enough to command the attention of anybody near him.

“You do realize that we have shit to do and a limited amount of time to do it in, right? So, maybe next time, when I tell you you’re behind, you’re going to make it a priority not to be so fuckin’ behind anymore, right?”

“Whatever, man,” Harris mumbled.

“That’s more like it,” Blaine said. “It doesn’t matter how much better other people are doing. What matters is that you’re fuckin’ around and not doing as much as you’re supposed to. If you don’t like the work I’m giving you here, there’s always bathroom duty.”

“I said I was sorry!” Harris exclaimed.

“Actually, you didn’t,” Blaine said, shaking his head. He was getting sick of Harris anyway. He was the kind of immature man who could never take responsibility for his actions and always had to blame someone else when he dropped the ball. But the bear shifters were counting on Blaine and his team to dig through Oak Mountain and find the portals that had been missing for far too long.  Harris understood how important it was, but he still managed to slack off. He was fed up.

“Well, I’m sorry, boss. I’ll do better.”

Harris and Blaine glared at each other for a moment, and Blaine sighed.

“If you don’t, you know what’s going to happen. Get the fuck out of my office.”

Harris’ face darkened but he obeyed, and Blaine was left alone in his office. He stared at the map on the wall, marked in red where the mines were being dug. He needed all the help he could get. It was hard enough organizing all this shit without anybody else’s help, let alone keeping everybody motivated to succeed before the dragon shifters found their way to the portals. This was bear turf, and he was going to keep it that way.

“Blaine!”

Blaine rolled his eyes and sighed heavily. “Just what I need.”

“What’s this I hear about putting Harris on toilet duty?” Jack Pearson demanded, slamming his fist on Blaine’s desk. He had been the mechanic heading operations since Blaine was just a teenager. “That man works himself to the bone every day! Maybe if you came to his mine you’d know that instead of just taking whatever it is that crawled up your ass a few years back out on everyone who takes your shit.”

“You’re walking a fine line, Jack,” Blaine growled. But Jack’s eyes flashed. They had known each other for years at this point, had always been pretty close. Jack knew Blaine wouldn’t take his temper out on him, and so he felt comfortable telling him whatever he felt like. Blaine respected him for it. He was the only straight shooter of the whole lowly bunch of misfits he had on the team.

“You need to lay off these guys,” Jack said. “Seriously. We’re all tired as hell and still showing up every morning to work sixteen-hour days. So what if Harris didn’t meet the quota! This isn’t even about the quartz!”

“You know how powerful quartz is,” Blaine growled, lowering his voice. He could never tell who might be around the corner to overhear. “And you best close that door before you start shooting your mouth off about that. We’re not just employing bear shifters anymore, you know.”

Jack glared at him, but he closed the door.

“That’s the whole point, man. We’re not just employing bear shifters anymore. That means there are people out there who are desecrating the sacred sites of the portals.”

“Nobody is going to desecrate the portals,” Blaine said. “And anyway, we’d have to find them first.”

“We didn’t come all the way back here from the arctic just to have the portals tainted before they were even able to be activated again,” Jack said. He was angry. Really angry. But Blaine didn’t care. He knew what needed to be done, and having anybody there preaching at him about how to do his job was just a waste of precious time.

“Well, no shit,” Blaine said. “But you need to start paying attention. There’s something you don’t know, believe it or not, and if you don’t trust me then you’re welcome to leave. But I hope you realize that it means you’re not going to be joining us when we make it back to our own world.”

“It’s not that I don’t trust you,” Jack said, sighing. “It’s that you’ve changed, man. When we first met, you were so down to earth and, I dunno, man. Maybe more patient? But it’s like something happened to you that just changed you.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Blaine snapped, standing up and staring hard at Jack. “What I do know is, I’ve been seeing more and more dragons where they probably shouldn’t be. You and I both know the agreement is that they don’t bother us and we don’t bother them, but you know we’re not exactly allies.”

“I get it. Trust me. But you know what? The bear shifters who are out here every day busting our asses? They are your allies. And you’d better start fuckin’ treating them like they are. Because you’re not irreplaceable.”

Blaine lost control at this point, and the bear inside him roared at Jack, who flinched and backed away toward the door.

“Keep it in mind, man. You can’t bully us forever. We trust and respect you, but if you’re going to take your own shit out on people who don’t deserve it, then you might just end up regretting it. There are more of us than there are of you.”

“Get out of my office and get to work,” Blaine said, doing his best to keep his temper under control. Jack didn’t deserve it. He was just telling the truth. Still, Blaine wasn’t in the mood to hear it.

“All right, man,” Jack said, turning away and opening the door. “Just remember what I said. And think about Harris. He does his best for the cause and you’re going to regret it if you send him on some shitty task when he could be getting something done.”

Jack disappeared out the door and Blaine sat back down in his chair heavily. There was nothing he wanted more than to go easier on his men, but if they weren’t going to get done what needed done, then he didn’t see any alternative. Besides, maybe Jack was right. Maybe he had changed after…

But Blaine shook the thought away. If he was going to get anything done today, he would have to stay focused, not think about things that happened years ago that shouldn’t even be relevant right now. What he had to do was get focused.

The door slammed behind Blaine as he walked outside and headed to the peak of the mountains. Headquarters was right in the center of the mountain, making it more easily accessible for people who weren’t used to the conditions of living and driving in high altitudes. But the bear shifters had created their own settlement right at the peak of Oak Mountain, where they had continued to mine faithfully for the past six years.

They were closer than ever before, Blaine knew. The quartz was an incredible omen. Quartz was one of the most powerful stones, and tended to harness energy very easily. If quartz was growing in droves, that probably meant there was something very powerful nearby. Something like a portal.

“What are you doing here?”

Blaine froze for a moment, ready to fight, but when Geron emerged from the trees, he relaxed a little bit. Geron was the advocate for the dragon shifters who lived further down the valley, on a mountain they liked to call Mount Argon.

“Geron,” Blaine said to the aged but rugged man. “I just thought I’d get out for a while. How can I help you?”

Geron didn’t look very happy, and Blaine could hardly blame him. The dragon shifters were constantly hanging around Oak Mountain, and although the bear shifters had officially been at peace with the dragon shifters for the past fifty years, the miners had a tendency to haze them whenever they had the chance.

“Do you think you could ask your boys to lay off?” Geron asked. “I was just on my way up the mountain to talk to you about it.”

“I would but, you know, they’re not really supposed to be out this way.”

“It’s not really something that can be helped. The ancient caves are all interconnected. You know that as well as I do. Mount Argon has tunnels that lead right to the tip of this mountain. And we can’t fully explore them with you guys treating the place like it’s your property.”

“It is my property,” Blaine growled.

Geron sighed. “What belonged to the ancient dragon shifters belongs to us.”

“You want me to go up there and put a little marker so they don’t make that mistake again? I can’t promise anything on behalf of anyone else. The only person I can be accountable for is myself,” Blaine said stubbornly. He wasn’t in the mood for this shit. Not right now.

“But you’re their boss, Blaine. Everybody within a thousand miles knows you’re the one in charge of these shifters. This mountain practically belongs to you. You can’t tell me you don’t have some say in what they do.”

“I have some say, sure. But I’m not going to tell them to lay off your guys if they’re violating our agreement,” Blaine exclaimed, throwing his hands up in the air. “Fuck it, man, what do you want me to say?”

Geron stared warily at Blaine, and then nodded slowly. “I see. So that’s the way you want to do things.”

He turned away and, as if on second thought, Geron paused.

“You do know that we’re allowed in the valley. That space between Oak Mountain and Mount Argon has just as much significance to the dragon shifters as it does to the bears. And we’re willing to fight for it, even if that fighting doesn’t involve bloodshed. Do you get me?”

“I get you, I get you,” Blaine said, waving his hand dismissively. “You just take care of you and yours. If something happens, we’re just going to have to play it by ear. You know, there are humans up in the mountains too these days. They’re not really interested in the shifter lore. In fact, most of them are downright ignorant. I’ll make sure the bear shifters don’t shed blood, but we’re prepared to fight for the valley too, if it comes down to it. It’s part of my grandfather’s deed. So, technically, it’s mine as much as the rest of this place is, whether you and your scaly friends like it or not.”

Geron nodded and said nothing more as he began to walk slowly away, making his way down the mountain.  Blaine watched him silently and then continued on his way up. There was a mine heading down right into the center of the mountain; one he had only bear shifters working on. The humans just couldn’t grasp the significance of the task; it was something he felt safer taking care of on his own.

“Blaine!”

Greg Barnes ran toward Blain, his body coated in dirt. “You came just in time. There’s something you’ve got to see!”

Blaine frowned and followed Greg as he ran toward the mouth of the mine.

“Come on, it’s inside.”

Blaine put on his equipment and headed into the hollow, following Greg down the dark, winding corridors. When Greg stopped, Blaine did the same and stared up in awe at the high ceiling.

“We’ve got something here,” Greg whispered. “Gold.”

Greg lit his flashlight and a strong beam of light made the entire cavern glitter.

“Holy shit,” Blaine breathed. “This is big.”

Greg grinned and nodded his head as Blaine walked toward the wall and pressed his hand against the cool minerals. There was power there. He could feel it. But this wasn’t the heart of the mountain. It was only just beginning.

“Send out an advertisement in the newspaper for me, Greg. We’re going to need some help.”

2.

“Estelle! Have you seen the newspaper yet? It’s perfect for you!”

“What is, Helen?”

Helen beamed, her brown eyes dancing in excitement.

“An internship for a person with your credentials. Right up in the mountains! It’s the perfect way to get the last credits you need for the class!”

“Are you sure? Let me see,” Estelle said, grabbing the newspaper from Helen. Helen was what she liked to call her “skinny” friend; the thin, stunning beauty who walked around campus with people falling all over themselves just to look at her. Meanwhile, Estelle and other women on the heavy side, like she happened to be, were often overlooked, uncared for by the more superficial masses. They wanted to be around people like Helen, and people like Estelle were left behind.

Not that she minded very much. Estelle was granted an incredible opportunity, and had taken to her books and to nature. She had also learned just how to stand her ground, so that when people were being unfair to her, she didn’t give a damn if she made a scene about it. She knew how to hold her own, while people like Helen, who were so used to being admired and petted, were terrified of being on the receiving end of criticism. And Estelle wouldn’t trade her iron will for the world. It was one of her best assets.

“It’s for office help,” Estelle said, devouring the newspaper article hungrily. She had been hoping for an opportunity to intern in the mountains over the summer. She had come a long way to attend Stonybrooke University, and still hadn’t managed to get out of her comfort zone now that she had made herself comfortable out west. She was twenty-three years old, for crying out loud. Wasn’t it about time for her to start making her mark on the world? But to do that, she would need to get out there more. Experience new things.

“Would you actually have to be doing any mining?” Helen asked, looking over Estelle’s shoulder as she read the ad over and over again, her mind attempting to read between the lines. It was better to be safe than sorry.

“It doesn’t really say,” Estelle said. To be honest, she had the feeling that the ad had been hastily put together, and that the demand for the position was probably pretty urgent. If she didn’t get out there for an interview, she might miss her chance completely.

“Wait, where are you going?” Helen cried as Estelle began to make her way to her car.

“To the mountains!” Estelle shouted.

Helen whooped and Estelle grinned. Sure, it was a little bit impulsive, but she needed the experience in order to graduate. What else was she going to do?

Estelle programmed the directions for Oak Mountain into her GPS and took off right out of the parking lot of SU so that she could try to beat out anybody who replied to the ad. She gave the office a call the second she was stuck in traffic and told the tired-sounding woman who answered that she was on her way to help.

“I’m sure we’ll be able to find something for you to do,” the worn-out woman said. “Come into the office whenever you arrive. Somebody will be here to see you, no matter what time it is. We uh…we work odd hours.”

“That sounds great!” Estelle exclaimed.

“Sure,” the woman said, and Estelle tried not to be dampened by the woman’s lack of spirit. She had probably worked a long, hard day. It was hard to keep up a positive attitude when you were that tired. Estelle knew that much. She had always been a hard worker.

“Thank you,” Estelle said. “I hope you have a good day.”

And she meant it, even if the woman was too tired to care.

Estelle made it to the base of Oak Mountain about three hours later, and parked at the side of the road to check it out. It was huge, and there was something distinctly different about the energy here.

In Stonybrooke, things always felt safe, in a way. Like, for example, if you had one friend who was a wolf shifter, you would be protected. But out here, there were rumors of bear shifters who dealt in the mystical, and dragon shifters who flew over the mountains at night, looking down on the humans who populated the earth as they sought a way back home.

Estelle herself wasn’t a shifter at all. In fact, she came from a long line of humans who hated shifters. But she was always a little bit different than her family, who often bullied her about her weight and made fun of her for dressing well, saying she should just stop trying to look good and accept the fact that she would never be beautiful. Fat girls could never be beautiful.

But Estelle wasn’t some pathetic little girl who didn’t know her worth. She knew they were wrong, and had managed to dredge up a strong sense of self-worth despite their bullying. No matter what anybody said, she was going to take care of herself and dress however the hell she wanted. So what if her family didn’t like it? She was smart, and there were people in this world who could care about her even if her family couldn’t. The first chance she had gotten, she took off from her east coast home and began attending Stonybrooke University, where she discovered that she related even more to the wolf shifters than she did to the hateful people she had originated from.

She had faced her fears and was now living life the way she wanted to and couldn’t be happier. Now if only she could get past the steep mountain roads that seemed to be promising her trouble…

“It’s not as dangerous as it looks.”

Estelle froze at the masculine voice coming from behind her and turned around slowly. Her eyes met the dazzling brown eyes of a much older man, who was leaning against a tree and studying her, his thick, muscular arms crossed in front of his barreling chest.

“I’ve just never been up a mountain before,” she admitted with a sheepish laugh. “I’m from the east coast.”

“Well, what the hell are you doing all the way out here then?” the man asked, his eyes intense upon her. He was handsome, she realized, squinting at him to get a better look. Really handsome. “You’re a little far from home.”

“I don’t consider it my home,” Estelle said firmly. “Home is where you make it.”

“Well then…” the man said, standing tall and walking toward her with his hand outstretched. She took it, and the contact of his fingers sent a wave of heat coursing through her body. She pulled away, embarrassed and a little confused, and the man set his jaw, almost as if he could tell exactly why she had reacted the way she did. It was unsettling.

“I’m Estelle Sanders,” she said, desperate to take away from the awkwardness of the moment.

“Blaine,” was all he said, squeezing her hand and then letting it drop.

But his eyes seemed to be speaking volumes. He was a tall man, with dark, crisp features. His chiseled jaw and square chin were covered in neat brown hair, his beard carefully groomed and the same color as the hair on top of his head, speckled with the odd few grey hairs. Except for his trimmed beard, Blaine’s hair was wild and wavy, reaching just above his broad shoulders. She had only seen men this handsome in movies, and normally, she wasn’t even interested in men wearing red flannel.

“Do you live around here, Blaine?” Estelle asked, doing everything she could to distract herself from the inappropriate thoughts that continued to plague her mind. The man was beastly in a way; but completely different than the wolf shifters. More rugged, perhaps.

“I’ve lived on this mountain all my life,” Blaine said. “And I know what you’re thinking about Oak Mountain here, but really, once you start going up, it isn’t so bad. Just stay away from the edges.”

“Actually, I’m glad we’re talking. I found this ad…”

Estelle rustled through her purse and pulled out the newspaper ad, handing it to Blaine. “I’m looking for the BBT Mining company.”

“Really?” he asked, his eyes flashing as he snatched the ad away from her. He read it quickly. “This is the first time I’m seeing the ad myself. I was heading down to the silver city to go make sure Greg did it right.”

“Greg? Do you know the man who placed this ad?” Estelle asked, suddenly feeling very self-conscious. How was she going to get any position with the BBT Mining company if she gave this man a bad impression. She groaned. She probably already had.

Estelle froze, trying to think about all the things she had said and done that probably looked stupid to a man who just happened to know Greg, the person who had placed the ad. She probably came across as a clueless little twit who didn’t deserve a management position at all. And on top of that, it was obvious she had never driven up a mountain before in her life.

“Actually, kid, I told ol’ Greg to place the ad. One of those Bs stands for Blaine.”

Estelle covered her face with her hands and groaned.

“Then I’m looking for you,” she said, refusing to meet his eyes.

“What, you want to mine?” Blaine asked, looking her up and down skeptically. “You don’t much look the type.”

“Well, not specifically. I need an internship to complete my degree in business management so when my friend saw the ad she thought of me…”

“Ah, Greg placed two. Clever bastard…”

Blaine was quiet as he studied the paper first, and then Estelle. Every once in a while, she hated being a big girl. Meeting people for the first time, it often felt like they judged her before they even spoke to her, or decided she wasn’t competent or qualified just because of the way she looked. But none of those questions seemed to rise in Blaine’s eyes and he nodded.

“You’re going to want to go up the mountain a ways…it will seem scary, but you’ll get there. The building’s not at the top. You turn left on Cedar Road.”

“Thanks,” Estelle said. “Do you want a ride?”

“With someone who has never driven on a mountain before?” Blaine asked, quirking his brow. It made her laugh but his handsome face remained close to expressionless. “I think the question would be, do you?”

Estelle was a little bit taken aback. “You mean, you would drive me up?”

Blaine nodded, shrugging casually. “I’d rather drive than ride. That’s just the way it is. Either way, I’ll make my way where I’m supposed to be. Doesn’t matter to me any.”

“Well…you’re welcome to drive my car,” Estelle said after studying Blaine for a moment. She had a pretty good judge of character after living with such a terrible family dynamic for so long. Blaine seemed like he was hardened, but he wasn’t a bad man. She would have staked her life on it.

Blaine nodded. “You’ll definitely get there faster. Besides, it’s easier getting down than up. It would be a good way to start practicing. If you’re going to work for me, you’re going to have to get used to it.”

Estelle nodded and got into the passenger’s seat of her car. It was a little bit funny to sit there in a way. She had never done it before except one time when she had let Helen talk her into going out to the bar with her. But she had to admit, she liked the change of pace. She had been nervous about trekking up a mountain without anybody to supervise her or ask questions to. It was hardly a part of the curriculum when she was learning to drive in the flat land of the east coast. Now that she was out west, it seemed like a good idea to have someone there with her.

“Thanks,” Estelle said quietly as Blaine got behind the wheel.

“It’s nothing,” Blaine said without meeting her eyes. He closed his door and the car was immediately filled with his rugged, outdoorsy scent. His heady aroma nearly made her dizzy, but in a good way. She hadn’t been near anyone quite this masculine in her entire life. A lot of the wolf shifters were rugged and manly, but she hadn’t been very compatible with most of the wolf shifters she had met. It was just a wariness between them and humans, which she couldn’t blame them for.

But Blaine seemed completely different, and she watched him out of the corner of her eye as he whipped around curves that she would have had to creep through at a snail’s pace. Normally, she didn’t even let Helen drive her car. She had worked hard to get just the make and model she wanted. And yet, with Blaine at the wheel, he seemed so competent and capable that she didn’t even mind. She was at ease with him, and, unlike the wolf shifters in Stonybrooke, he was at ease with her. At least, as at ease as he would probably be with anybody else.

Blaine wasn’t looking down on her for being human, or being a woman, or even for being a big girl. In fact, the way his eyes had lingered on her and sent such a strong surge of heat through her body, she was wondering if maybe he wasn’t even a little bit attracted to her.

That was an inappropriate thought, though and she tried to push it away. Whether he was attracted to her or not, they had business to do together, and it was hardly professional for her to be thinking about the man’s sexuality before even thinking about what she might possibly do to redeem herself after what could very possibly amount to being a very humiliating encounter with a potential boss that would cost her the chance of an internship.

“This is it,” Blaine said, after whipping the car to the right and coming to an abrupt stop.

Estelle was surprised by how quickly they came upon the building, but sure enough, a large cabin-like structure was right outside her window with the letters “BBT” painted in red on a sign above the door. She had been far too consumed in her thoughts; she hadn’t even given herself a chance to enjoy the scenery. Maybe on the way down.

“Wow. It would have taken me an hour to get up here safely.”

“That’s why I offered to drive,” Blaine said with a quick wink. He turned the car off and dropped the keys in her hand, and led her inside.

“Everybody, this is Estelle. She’s going to be my new intern.”

Estelle was just as surprised as everybody else by the announcement, and she felt her eyes widen in shock and embarrassment.

“Hi,” she managed to say.

“Come on,” Blaine said. “Let’s go over my paperwork in my office.”

“All right,” Estelle said, following Blaine. He shut the door behind them and sat down at his desk. “I brought my resume…”

“Please,” Blaine scoffed. “Anyone with a brain in their head can do this job. It’s pretty straight-forward, but a lot of organizing. Do you have any experience or will you need training? Because we need someone right away.”

“I can start now,” Estelle stammered. “I’ll get a hotel in the area or something.”

“Nah, that won’t be necessary. We have cabins for out of towners when they’re here to mine. You can have one of them. Just keep your head down and nobody will bother you.”

“Does that come out of my pay or something? It did say a paid internship, right?”

“Of course, it’s paid,” Blaine said, looking at her as if she were an idiot. “And no, it wouldn’t be charged. You stay there for free for coming out of your way to help the company. People don’t always appreciate what it is we do here, so anybody who can help out is welcome to.”

“Well, I guess that means I would need a little bit of training,” Estelle said. “But basically, I have a good idea of how things are run. I just need this internship to get my bachelor’s degree in business management.”

“No shit?” Blaine said, raising a brow. “That’s impressive.”

“Thanks…” Estelle said. She normally didn’t feel shy around people, even when they were praising her, so it was strange that she suddenly had the urge to look down at her hands and avoid Blaine’s serious brown eyes.

“All right. Let’s get you started then.”

Blaine seemed inexhaustible, and soon, they were going through the rigors of training for the job. After about two hours of having the job explained in detail to her by the man in charge, he looked at her with a mischievous gleam in his eye.

“You want to see the mines?” he asked.

Dumbfounded, Estelle nodded, and Blaine grinned.

“Great. But this time, we take my car.”

3.

Blaine wasn’t sure what made him think the kid would be able to make her way through the mines. She was dressed to the nines, and knew exactly what it took to accentuate her supple curves. Yes, that dress seemed to hug her in all the right places. Most men would think she was too much woman, too heavy really, for them, but Blaine appreciated a woman who could carry herself. It meant more to him than miles of legs on a skinny blonde ever could.

“All right, kid. This is it,” Blaine said, parking his car and stepping out.

“Wow,” Estelle said.

Blaine had brought her to the base of one of the nearby mines, where there were still people bustling around, even though twilight was falling.

“We just found a huge deposit of gold,” Blaine confided in her. “And it runs all throughout the mountain. We think this used to be a riverbed, so we’re trying to find out where it came from. Knowing the source is kind of a big deal. We’re going to make a lot of money from it.”

“That’s great!” Estelle said, her baby-blue eyes shining. “I’m glad your business is doing so well.”

“Yeah,” Blaine said, caught off-guard by her positivity. She was genuinely happy for him. She didn’t seem to realize that the company barely needed the money; except to pay for the cost of mining. He’d received a huge inheritance from his family, who had been treasurers for the bear clan since ancient times. The only thing being disputed about his inheritance was the deed to the mountain, but that would be taken care of shortly.

It was strange showing a bubbly young woman around the site. On most days, he was lucky not to get the death look from every single person he encountered. He was used to seeing crotchety bear shifters and tired humans around, exhausted and discouraged about the portals. But Estelle was neither of those things. It was strange.

“Well, anyway, it means we’re going to be really busy,” Blaine said. “We need as much help here as we can get, but we need people we can trust.”

“Then why did you hire me without even seeing my application?” Estelle asked, frowning at Blaine. His eyes lingered on her full lips; they looked soft from where he was standing. Tempting.

But no. He couldn’t let himself get swayed by physical attraction. Not only was it wildly inappropriate, but even if she was his age, it was impossible for him to be in relationships. He was just the kind of guy who sowed wild oats. And besides, after the last time…

“It’s way easier to know who you can trust before the person you’re judging knows you’re judging them,” Blaine said, pushing thoughts of the past away. They had no place in his reality anymore. It was just a horrible situation that didn’t need to be remembered. Not now, and not ever. And it especially didn’t need to be repeated.

“You’re right about that,” Estelle said thoughtfully. “Besides, you’re a bear shifter, aren’t you? You have better senses than humans have.”

“Well, you’re not wrong,” Blaine said with a slow nod. “It’s not foolproof but they do help out when push comes to shove. Works good enough for me, anyway.”

He was still feeling raw from the memories of the past attempting to surface in his mind. But he knew he was stronger than the memories. He just had to steel himself against them again, just like he had been doing since it happened. Even if that meant Jack was right and he had changed.

“Come on,” Blaine said, eager to get his mind off the past.

Estelle followed him into the deep mine and he handed her a helmet. She turned the little light on right away and he grinned.

“Scared of the dark?” he asked.

“No,” she said, looking him square in the eye. “I am nervous about the things that could be lurking in the dark, though.”

Blaine nodded. “Fair point. Come on. This is one of the new mines. We’re waiting to blow the top open until we know just how much quartz we’re dealing with…this is kind of a special operation.”

“Special how?”

“Well…just a pet project, really. And we can always use some extra hands, so if you feel like helping out in the field, you’d want to come here. We’re looking for quartz here, and finding more than we know what to do with.”

“Quartz? Really?” Estelle asked, looking closely at the wall. “Isn’t that powerful?”

“That’s what they say,” Blaine said.

“Blaine, who the hell is this?”

Ken, a dirty know-it-all of a man came up behind Estelle and glared down at her. “She don’t look like she belongs in a mine. Maybe at a department store trying to get girls who are prettier than she is to buy things.”

Ken laughed harshly and looked around for someone else to enjoy his top of the line entertainment with, but there was no one. Blaine glared fiercely at him, the blood boiling in his veins.

“Meet your new boss, you asshole,” Blaine growled.

Ken flinched away and looked at Estelle in a panic. “What do you mean by that, man? You’re my boss.”

“Well, I hired someone to help me out with the paperwork, and she outranks the muscle. So…you should probably apologize. Unless you want a problem.”

Blaine glared at Ken, who backed away. He was a coward at heart and always had been, and when he knew Blaine was angry, he grew scarce fast. Estelle looked between Ken and Blaine, clearly not looking forward to a brawl, and to Blaine’s surprise, she stared Ken right in the eye.

“What’s your name?” Estelle demanded, stepping in front of Blaine. Blaine shrugged at Ken. He was at her mercy now.

“Um…”

“Well that’s quite a name, Um. Was your mother illiterate or did she just run out of names? Had a lot of kids, did she?”

“You watch your mouth about my-”

But Estelle was just getting started. “You think you can walk around here like you own the place? What don’t you understand about consequences? You act like an ass, and you get the same thing right back at you. It kind of works both ways too. You don’t act like an ass and the people around you might not treat you like you’re treating me right now. Do you even think about how degrading comments can affect people, even a random stranger? And it’s pathetic you pick on people you’ll never have to face again anyway. What’s that say about you?”

“Well, I…”

“I’ll tell you. It says you’re a freaking coward, that’s what. And whether you feel all big in your britches by spewing that shit or not, it says far more about you than it says about me, that’s for sure.”

“It’s just that…”

“What? Spit it out.”

Blaine watched the exchange, unable to hide his amusement. He had been sick and tired of Ken’s attitude for a long time now, and somehow, without even laying a finger on him, he was tucking his tail between his legs, ready to run away.

“I’m sorry. What did you say your name was again?”

“You can call me Ms. E. Get back to work, man. You’re wasting time.”

Ken scurried away and Estelle rolled her eyes, turning back to Blaine almost as if she had forgotten he was there.

“What were we talking about?” she asked without missing a beat.

“Quartz?” Blaine guessed.

“Right, sorry. I lost track. That guy was rude as hell.”

Blaine grinned.

“Yeah, he’s an asshole. And really, he’s always been that way. I don’t know what to do with him…”

“I’d be surprised if he acts out again, at least for a while. There’s plenty to work on right now without him acting like a dick. Keep him extra busy. I bet he feels bored and unchallenged. And even if he doesn’t, the more shit he has to do the less running of his mouth he’ll get done.”

“Hm,” Blaine said, leading Estelle deeper into the mine. “I do believe I’ve made the right choice bringing you on board, Ms. E. Welcome to the team.”

***

The tour of the mine went well, but Estelle and Blaine both decided she would be more useful behind a desk than in a mine. It wasn’t that she wasn’t strong. Actually, he showed her how it was done and she was a natural at it. It more had to do with the idea of sticking a girl like her in a dark hole with a bunch of guys like Ken. It didn’t particularly appeal to any of them.

And so, Blaine drove Estelle back to the building so she could get her car.

“Come on,” he said. “I’m going to take you to your cabin.”

Estelle nodded and followed him slowly and carefully down the winding mountain roads, until they finally came upon one of the five properties with cabins built. He had chosen this one specifically because it was sparsely occupied. One family of three lived about six cabins down, and the rest were, more or less, deserted. The majority of the men preferred to live closer to the mines they were working on, and where these cabins sat was the entrance to one of the few known ancient tunnels.

Chaz and his family guarded the site, so he knew they would also be able to keep a watchful eye on the human, both to keep her from getting underfoot and to keep her out of harm’s way should the time come.

“What do you think?” Blaine asked once Estelle got out of her car. She stared at the cabin and then looked at Blaine.

“Are you sure this won’t cost me anything?”

“Oh, there’s a small price to pay,” Blaine admitted. “There isn’t any internet or cell phone connection for miles. If you want any of that shit, you have to drive about twelve miles out of your way to go into town. They have a tower there where your phone would work. But, otherwise, no, this isn’t going to cost you anything. Just so long as you take care of the place.”

But Blaine could tell he wouldn’t have any trouble of that kind. Not with this girl. She seemed to take great pride in keeping herself well-kept. And upkeep of the home could often be predicted by the way a woman carried herself. At least, that had been Blaine’s limited experience. Not that he wanted to think about that right now.

“I can’t thank you enough for all the kindness you’ve shown to me,” Estelle said, turning to Blaine, her eyes round and grateful. There was just something about her he couldn’t help but like. That was rare, though, and he tore his eyes away.

“You won’t have anything to thank me for if you do your job right,” Blaine said. “This isn’t charity. This is work. Hard fuckin’ work. And if you last a week here, I’ll be surprised.”

Estelle’s eyes widened and she opened her mouth to speak, but she had nothing to say that Blaine wanted to hear. Instead of listening, he got into his car and slammed the door shut.

If this girl thought he was some kind of a bleeding heart who was just handing jobs away to her out of pity, she was sorely mistaken. He would have to remember this when he got her to work the next morning. Then they would see whether or not she felt like thanking him.

4.

Estelle was stunned as she watched Blaine speed away from the cabins, but she couldn’t let the man throw her off. The whole situation was vaguely overwhelming, and so she knew she would just have to take it a step at a time. It was weird that he had suddenly gotten negative with her like that. She had thought she and Blaine were getting along pretty well.

Oh well, she couldn’t let that kind of thing bother her. Estelle had vowed, a long time ago, to live in the moment. It was the only way she had survived living in a family full of skinny people who thought that having a little extra weight on the body was some kind of grotesque disease. Thankfully, she had worked hard on building up a positive body image, and it didn’t matter to her what anybody else said, especially not assholes like Ken. She was who she was, and there was no reason in hell to apologize for that.

Estelle distracted herself by going into the cabin to explore. It was already stocked with some of the basics; clean linens, soap, shampoo, and the like. But what it lacked was food. And she was sorely hungry.

She glanced at her watch and grinned. Helen wasn’t going to believe what had happened. There was no reason she couldn’t run to town before her first real shift at the company began so she could stock up on food. She didn’t even have spare clothing. Hopefully, they had some kind of retail outlet where she would be able to get at least one or two outfits until she had time for another three-hour drive back to campus.

Estelle sighed. She had many strengths, it was true, but one thing she wished she could change about herself was her impulsivity. It usually got her into trouble, but somehow, this time, it seemed to have done just the opposite.

Her heart fluttered as she thought back to her first look at Blaine. He was nothing but man. Encountering him had afforded Estelle with a rare opportunity to look inside the mind of a man who clearly had everybody’s best interest at heart, even if he didn’t know how to show it. Sure, he was a little rough around the edges, but she knew that with a little nurturing, things could really turn around for him. She didn’t know how she knew it, but she would stake her life on it.

Estelle set to work making her bed and getting settled in before hopping back in the car. Blaine had given her a tourist’s map of the mountain, and she followed the map carefully, driving slowly down the mountain roads, her heart in her throat every time she looked over the edge at the steep drop below.

Thankfully, she had always been an excellent driver and made it to town in one piece.

“Welcome!” a broad, kind-faced woman exclaimed when Estelle found her way inside a little boutique clothing store. The clothing was astonishing, and Estelle looked slowly through the racks at patterns that vaguely resembled symbols that were once rampant in ancient bear cultures throughout the mountains. She had taken a course on the Oak Mountain bear shifters at SU, and now she was beyond glad she had. Every article told a story.

“You guys, you know, bear shifters…you wouldn’t mind if you saw me wearing these, would you?” Estelle asked. She couldn’t stand the idea of offending anybody.

“Oh no! Of course not!” the woman exclaimed. “None of those symbols are particularly sacred. It’s more like random words. The one you’re holding now says ‘mountain dweller’.”

“I guess I am technically a mountain dweller now,” Estelle said with a short laugh. “All right. I guess I’ll take it.”

It happened to be a very fashionable black dress. She also picked up a red skirt and a couple of blouses–the bear shifters were snazzy dressers, apparently. At least, they were if they were women interested in fashion like she was. The miners all wore simple garments, though the sleeves and collars were embroidered and decorated beautifully with simple and natural designs.

Estelle’s stomach rumbled as she paid, and the clerk laughed.

“Do you mind if I leave my car in the parking lot here, so I can explore a little bit on foot?”

“Of course not,” the clerk said. “Take your time.”

“Thank you!”

Estelle loved to walk through new places; it was the best way to take it all in. Everything went by so quickly in the car that it was almost impossible to register it. And so, she went on foot through the town, gaping at the rustic architecture and looking for a nice sit-down restaurant where she could have some dinner before heading back to the cabin.

Finally, the perfect place sprang out at her from the corner of the road and she walked inside, hit by the sudden, intoxicating scent of food in the process of being cooked.

“Hello,” a young wisp of a girl said. She couldn’t have been more than fifteen years old, and was at least two heads shorter than Estelle. “Just you today, miss?”

“Yep,” she said, wishing, for some reason, that Blaine had come to join her on her first trek exploring Oak Mountain. But he was her boss. That was wildly improper. “It’s just me today.”

“Great! Do you prefer a booth or a window or anything?”

Estelle smiled. “Anything is fine.”

“Right this way,” she said, grabbing a menu from the podium in front of the door and leading Estelle to her table.

The food was unbelievably good, and she left feeling much better than she had when she had gone inside.

“Come again soon!” the young server called.

“I will,” Estelle promised.

Finally, she retrieved her car from the parking lot of the boutique clothing store and got some groceries. Nothing made a house feel like a home quite like a full refrigerator. When she was satisfied that she had gotten everything she needed, Estelle crept down the steep roads once again, until she finally found her way back to the cabin. It was a good thing she had such a good sense of direction, because she had nearly gotten lost in the dense foliage of the trees. Fortunately, she had noticed a landmark; a tree that had been struck by lightning which looked to be about fifty years ago or so, and managed to find the small settlement despite any potential opposition.

It was a lucky break, and she was glad to have had the opportunity she did to have somewhere rent-free to live and a paid internship. She had heard many horror stories from friends about internships gone wrong–people who cared more about saving their company money than creating a future full of competent workers were always being spoken about. Even Helen had dealt with that type of adversity, and she was in the medical field!

Estelle sighed. She would just have to count her blessings. Her first real day of work was going to happen tomorrow, whether she was ready for it or not, and that meant she would have to prepare herself.

5.

“That’s what I thought,” Blaine muttered, leaning forward in his chair to study the papers on his lawyer’s desk. “My grandfather left this mountain to me. I’m the one in charge of what goes on in this place and no one else.”

“It certainly looks that way. The will is very clear on that point.”

“How much longer until it’s finalized?” Blaine asked. He was sick of bickering with the dragon shifters. They wouldn’t be able to dispute a deed in Blaine’s name; a deed that showed that even the valley belonged to him and him alone to do with as he pleased. As sacred as ancient rites tended to be, there were still some modern laws the shifters of all creeds had to respect; the law of the land. It was Earth where they lived now, and although the ancient tunnels left some room for debate, if a shifter could present a deed, there was only so much they could do to legally bypass those laws.

“It should be about another month, if my calculations are correct. Give or take a week or two. It all depends on the courts, really. It’s hard to rush them along, even in cases like this.”

“Not even if I show a little fang?” Blaine growled.

But he knew by his lawyer’s face that it would be no use. Acting out, especially in court, just made relations between humans and shifters even more tense than they already were. He had to protect his people, not make them more enemies to deal with. And that was the sad fact. There were just some cases when asserting his will wasn’t the best way to go about things.

“I’m afraid we’re just going to have to wait until the paperwork is finalized before you can do anything about the dragon shifters in the valley. Maybe you can find a way to settle things peacefully until then.”

“Right,” Blaine scoffed. “Peacefully. Because dragons are known for their rationale.”

“Actually, in this world, dragons aren’t known for anything at all. They’re just mythical creatures.”

“Right. Sometimes, I forget you were raised as a human.”

His lawyer, a stern looking man by the name of Jon, smiled grimly.

“There are a lot of things I understand in ways that shifters of any breed would never comprehend, just because of the advantage of my upbringing.”

“Right,” Blaine said, standing up. Whether it was true or not, he couldn’t be bothered to sit around and listen to the blathering words of a self-interested and pretentious man like Jon. It just wasn’t what he wanted to do with his time. “Just let me know.”

“Of course,” Jon said with a formal nod.

Blaine tipped his hat and took off. He hated being in town; he belonged with all his heart and soul in the mountains. The only thing that would ever be better would be if he were able to fulfill his family’s one, strong wish – to get the bear shifters off the planet Earth and back to their own dimension. No matter what it might take.

“Where the hell you been, Blaine?” Jack demanded when he returned to the office. “We have a situation.”

“A situation?” Blaine asked, furrowing his thick brow. Those words were never good. Especially when they came out of Jack’s mouth. He trusted Jack to know what a serious situation was a lot more than he would trust any of the other assholes on his team.

“It started out innocently enough, but…”

“What the hell happened?” Blaine demanded, looking frantically around the office. For some reason, his first thought was of Estelle; the young woman he had just hired. Was she safe?

“Well…there was a landslide and some dynamite went off…an explosion. A couple of guys were injured under the rubble. One might not make it.”

“What?! Which mine was it?”

“Thirty-two.”

“Shit!”

Blaine’s low roar echoed through the office, which had grown silent enough that his voice echoed off the walls.

“What’s being done about it?” he asked as he hurried to the door.

“Well, that’s the thing…”

Blaine froze. It was hard to read Jack’s voice.

“That girl you just hired? Estelle?”

“Yeah?”

“She had a friend come up to bring her some things. Apparently, she’s a nurse and all, so she’s been on the site helping out while we get Jameson to the hospital up on Oak Mountain.”

Blaine frowned. “What kind of friend?”

Jack looked at Blaine, fury and confusion flashing in his serious black eyes. “The hell do you mean by that? We have men injured and your girl has some kind of medic friend who is helping us out right now. But we have to get up there.”

Blaine nodded and soon, they were on the way to the mine. It was raining further up the mountain, which was unusual, and Blaine’s first thought was the dragons. Myth had forewarned that dragons may have slight abilities to control weather, and if that really was the case and not just ancient paranoia, that could mean that the bear shifters were in big trouble over the disputed turf, especially if they weren’t cordial to the dragon shifters. 50 years of peace had to count for something, right?

They were too close to give up, though. As little as Blaine liked the idea of casualties in this heated, unofficial battle for the valley, he was going to do what he had to do to make sure that his land stayed his. The ancient sites wouldn’t find themselves, and the portals had been there specifically for the bear shifters. That’s why his family had guarded the mountain so fiercely. They had known they were there somewhere; located them with ancient divination techniques that were lost on Blaine. That’s why he was left with the mines if he was going to make any progress at all on his family’s goal to locate the portals and get the bear shifters back on their own world where they belonged.

“Over here, Jack!”

The sound of Estelle’s crystalline voice made Blaine pause for a moment; she sounded frantic, scared, and for some reason it made Blaine pick up his pace. But it wasn’t Estelle who was injured. It was Danny lying on the ground beside her, a man he hadn’t known well at all, but it was still a fellow shifter. Blaine knelt beside the man and sighed inwardly. He looked like he was going to survive, which was why they had probably left him there to take the more seriously wounded up to the Oak Mountain Community Hospital.

“Hey Danny,” Blaine said as jovially as he could muster. It was a tone he rarely used now days, ever since…

“Blaine,” Danny said. His words were labored, but he was smiling. That was a good sign, wasn’t it? Or it would be if Blaine hadn’t already known that bear shifters were stoics. They hid their pain, whether with a pleasant smile or a dark scowl. He would know. “What are you doing here? Thought you were going to be talking about the land dispute today with your suit.”

Blaine grinned, for real this time. “It’s looking up. We’re going to have it settled soon. Maybe as soon as this coming month.”

“That’s good news,” Danny said, grunting in pain as he tried to sit up.

“Just stay still,” Estelle’s kind voice said, pressing her hand against Danny’s shoulder. The bear inside Blaine roared in silent fury upon witnessing the touch. But what did he have to be jealous about? Maybe the bear had decided to claim her but Blaine wasn’t sure that’s what the man in him truly wanted. It would be a long time coming before he would open himself up to anyone again…

“So, what happened in there?” Blaine demanded, turning his thoughts away from Estelle and back to the matter at hand. He could feel her watching him though, almost as if she knew just what he was feeling somehow…but how could she? She was just a human. And a rather unspectacular one at that. So why couldn’t he get her out of his head?

“I don’t know, it must have been the storm. Rare for this time of year, in this altitude…”

“That’s what I was thinking too,” Blaine said darkly. Estelle’s eyes locked on him curiously.

“The weather can be unpredictable,” she said.

Blaine glared at her. “Not on Oak Mountain. There are protections here. Ancient powers beyond the comprehension of a silly little human.”

Her face fell at the jibe and Blaine tore his gaze away. Why was he being cruel to her? It wasn’t her fault he was suspicious of the dark dragon arts for sending one of his mines into catastrophe.

“Blaine’s just angry that it happened. We were making progress.”

“Not enough progress,” Blaine growled. “Anyway, when are they coming back to take you in to the hospital?”

“I’m waiting on a stretcher and a truck,” Danny said with a sigh. “I hurt my back pretty bad.”

“Shit. So that means you won’t be able to work for a while.”

“Yeah, well it’s better than the other two guys. But you know us. We’ll heal pretty quickly and then things will get back to normal.”

“So,” Blaine said, finally getting to the heart of the matter. “How bad is the mine?”

Danny’s face fell and Blaine growled.

“Son of a bitch,” he muttered.

“On the plus side, the vein of gold we spotted in there ain’t going anywhere.”

“No, but…”

“Come on, man. I know how important it is to you but it’s going to be all right, you know? Nobody’s going to come up here and claim it. Everyone knows that the real fight is in the valley.”

“What’s going on in the valley?” Estelle asked with a small frown.

Blaine shook his head. “It’s not your problem. Why don’t you go get Danny some water?”

“Please, ma’am. I’d appreciate that.”

Estelle nodded tersely, but Blaine could tell by the look in her eyes that she wasn’t happy with him at all. But that couldn’t bother him. The last thing he needed to be was a damn people pleaser. Nobody needed to tell him how to take care of his mountain or ask questions that he didn’t feel like answering, and that was the truth.

Once Estelle was out of earshot, Blaine lowered his voice.

“You don’t think there was any magic involved do you? The portal is so close, Danny. I can almost smell it.”

“Oh, you’re right about that. But with a storm like this it’s near impossible to say how it happened. It’s kind of a perfect offense, you know. Untraceable.”

“We don’t know for sure that dragons can control the weather at all, but you just have to wonder…”

“Why?” Danny asked, sensing the guilt in Blaine’s voice. “Did something happen between them recently that we should know about?”

“Nah, nothing out of the ordinary,” Blaine said. But that was only a half truth. The fact was that the leader of the dragons had asked for some mercy, and he, Blaine, had denied it. Even if it was to the detriment of his men and his goal.

“Well then there ain’t any point in worrying about that,” Danny said with a shrug. “We’ve got enough on our plates without adding more dragon drama into the mix.”

“Right.”

Estelle returned to them with a small glass of water and they remained crouched together in the light rain until the truck arrived and Danny was put onto the stretcher.

“Don’t worry about anything,” Blaine promised as Danny was getting driven away, further up the mountain. “We’re going to get all of you taken care of. This is nothing. You’ll be back to work in no time.”

Danny nodded wearily and Blaine was left in an awkward silence with Estelle, who was clearly still miffed at him. But he didn’t have time to worry about what this silly human thought of him or her pathetically vulnerable feelings. No…there was real work to do now, and he was the only one who could be counted on to do it.

6

Estelle walked slowly to her car and sat behind the wheel for a few moments, contemplating Blaine and his gruff way of speaking to her. For some reason, she had thought that they had something more than that; that he would treat her as kindly and patiently as she wanted to treat him. But the sad fact of the matter was that what they had wasn’t special in the slightest. To him, she would probably always just an ignorant human, nothing more than someone convenient to help out when nobody else would.

It had been a lucky thing that her first task of the day had been to drive to each mine so she would learn her way around the mountain and begin to feel comfortable driving on the terrifying and narrow roads that wound around it.

The task had made her smile; had made her think that maybe Blaine was a considerate and kind man, a man with a good heart and minorly tender feelings toward her. however, upon encountering him at the disaster site, she realized suddenly that she was sadly mistaken. He was just being a practical boss, helping the helpless human and aiding her in being more useful. It was always the same with powerful men; make sure every gear is in the right position so that the machine will function as a whole. No matter what it takes.

She cursed herself for being so naïve before heading up the mountain toward Oak Mountain Community hospital, where she found Helen waiting outside fighting with her cell phone.

“No service up here,” Estelle said out her open windows, pulling up beside Helen. Helen got into the car and sighed, slamming the door shut.

“No shit,” she mumbled.

“So how are the other two guys doing?” Estelle asked. And why had Blaine refused to ride up with her to check on them for himself? He had glowered at her when she asked, and said he could make his own way up on his own time. Maybe he didn’t want to be held back by her inexperienced driving. Whatever the case, he could have just said so!

“They’re all right, actually. It looked close for the one guy, but the doctors here managed to save them. They’re miracle workers.”

“That’s great news,” Estelle said, feeling optimistic for the first time since Blaine had snapped at her. “I’ve heard that bear shifters heal much faster than humans do, but I guess I wasn’t sure if it was all rumor or not.”

“There’s so much we don’t know about shifters,” Helen agreed. “I wish there was some kind of public relations course everybody could take or something.”

“Yeah, that would be ideal,” Estelle agreed. “But it would work best if the shifters could get along amongst themselves too, you know? There’s always some kind of problem, whether it’s between the wolves and the bears, or the bears and the dragons…it’s hard to keep up.”

Helen nodded. “Stonybrooke seems to have its own set of rules regarding relationships between shifter species.”

“As does Oak Mountain,” Estelle said. “I just have to try to figure out what’s going on up here so I don’t get myself into trouble. I don’t think they trust me with the whole truth up here. They keep shifter business pretty secretive around here.”

“Who can blame them?” Helen sighed. “Considering how many humans like to stick their noses into things and think that their way is the only way, it seems safer just to deal with their issues on their own. I would do the same thing.”

“So would I,” Estelle said.

Still, the way Blaine had spoken about her had been harsh to say the least. She didn’t want to think about it, but it stung despite her thick skin. She was used to people insulting her because of her weight, but somehow it seemed worse to be insulted by Blaine. Even if it wasn’t about her weight, it didn’t feel good at all.

“Anyway, I guess we should get you back to work,” Helen said. “I have some things to do around campus tonight.”

“Thank you so much for all of your help,” Estelle said.

“Sure,” Helen said, before smiling mischievously at her. “So, what’s the deal with your boss?”

“What do you mean?” Estelle asked.

“I saw him come in just before you pulled up. He’s handsome! Have you noticed?”

Estelle’s cheeks reddened and she gripped her steering wheel hard. “It’s hard not to notice that kind of thing. But he’s a shifter. Most of them are attractive.”

“That’s a cop out. You like him, right? I heard it in your voice before when we were on the phone. And now I know why.”

“You’re full of crap,” Estelle laughed. She didn’t have to let on that she was attracted to Blaine. Besides, how could she possibly justify it if he was just going to treat her like some unwanted pest hanging around the mountain when it had been his idea to hire her in the first place? No thank you!

“Sure, sure,” Helen said, an obnoxious smirk still lingering on her lips. “You obviously don’t know what in the world I’m talking about.”

“I don’t!” Estelle insisted. And even if she did, that didn’t mean she had to be pathetic about it. She wanted a man who knew her worth; not a man who was going to treat her just as badly as her family always had. Screw that!

She was almost relieved when they reached her cabin and Helen got back into her own car and waved good bye. Somehow it felt wrong for her to be on this mountain with a human like Helen, who, although she had been able to help save the bear shifters lives, was really out of place up in a mountain full of bears. She was used to the wolf shifters, but that didn’t mean that she belonged on Oak Mountain. Neither did Estelle, for that matter. Blaine had made that much clear.

Estelle glanced at her watch once Helen was gone out of sight and cursed. It was time to get back to work. Now that the disaster was averted, or at least taken care of to the best of their abilities, she was going to have to head back to the office. It was the last thing she wanted to do really, but what choice did she have? She had volunteered for this position, for better or for worse, and if she was going to keep it, she would have to get herself through it. Her whole college career depended on it, even if that meant dealing with the unpredictable Blaine again.

***

“Where have you been, Estelle? There’s paperwork on your desk I need dealt with at once!”

Blaine’s greeting to her was less than special, but she hurried to her desk where, indeed, a stack of papers was waiting for her.

“I need you to go over those documents. Just to make sure that all the conditions on this sheet are met. I know the lawyer means well, but I can’t take any chances.”

A confusing warmth surged through her as she studied the documents. They were private, official, really, and she wasn’t sure she was qualified to do this type of work. But for some reason, Blaine, who refused to look her in the eye, was asking her to double check his lawyer’s work to make sure it remained in the best interest of the company.

“Of course,” Estelle stammered, sitting promptly and putting on her reading glasses. “I’ll get these to you as soon as I can.”

She opened one of the folders and then froze, glancing up at Blaine, who was staring at her with a strange expression on his face.

“What is it?” she asked, frowning. “Because if you’re going to tear into me for no reason again, you should probably just get back in your little office and leave me alone.”

Blaine was surprised by the words but grinned at her, an expression that seemed to shock them both. He took it in stride though, and pointed to her face.

“You wear spectacles, huh?” Blaine asked, looking at her with wide, sparkling eyes.

“So, what if I do?” Estelle demanded, slapping the folder back on her desk. “Are you going to make fun of those too?”

“Make fun?” Blaine asked, his smile faltering in confusion. “I don’t think I ever made fun…”

“Nothing a simple human could understand?” Estelle went on, glaring at Blaine right in the eye. “You don’t find any issue with the way you were speaking to me out there?”

Blaine bristled visibly and for a moment Estelle almost regretted letting her temper out on him. But not for very long.

“Well I was worried about my men!” Blaine exclaimed. “Excuse me for that.”

Estelle sighed and shook her head. “You know what? It doesn’t even matter to me anymore. Just let me do my work in peace, will you?”

Blaine opened his mouth as if to reply but clamped it shut again, as if unsure of whether it was safe to continue. One warning look from Estelle seemed to be all he needed to make his mind up, and he turned away from her and headed back toward his office.

“You’re only here because I hired you, remember. Don’t get make me regret that,” Blaine said.

Of course, he was the kind of man who had to have the last word. Estelle scoffed, but somehow, the interaction made her feel a lot better. Whether he cared for her or not wasn’t even the question, it was whether they would be able to work together successfully. She would have to cut him a break. It was clear he had a lot on his mind, and if he wasn’t going to let anybody in on any of it, he was just going to get more and more aggressive. What he probably needed was a friend. And she could be a friend.

The only issue was, would he want a friend at all?

7.

“You’re doing it wrong,” Blaine grumbled, looking over Estelle’s shoulder to check on the form she was completing.

Estelle glared up at him and shook her head. “Actually, I’m not.”

“You are. See, you’re supposed to put the…oh.”

Estelle raised her brow at him and shrugged him away.

“I told you.”

Blaine pursed his lips and walked away. So, he had been wrong about a stupid piece of paperwork. Big deal.

“Blaine, we’re having some issues with the front-end loader,” Jake said, coming up from behind Blaine.

“For fuck’s sake!” Blaine growled. “What else is going to go wrong this week? You know we only have a month left in the season!”

“I’m heading down now,” Jack said, his voice quiet and even despite Blaine’s fury. “I know it’s been rotten luck, but remember, we at least found that quartz deposit. And there’s gold close by, I can smell it.”

“Yeah,” Blaine grumbled, closing the door to the office in Jack’s face. He wouldn’t be able to relax until the lawyers got back to him about the deed to the mountain. The dragons were honing in on the territory fast, and making it sound a lot like they wanted a fight. If that’s really what they wanted, he could give it to them, but there would be a steep price to pay…

“Blaine! Jack asked if I wanted to ride down the mountain to see the front-end loader. Can I?”

Blaine was torn from his thoughts by Estelle, who had come through the door without knocking. Wasn’t she even the least bit intimidated by him, for crying out loud?

“I don’t give a shit!” Blaine exclaimed. “I ain’t your daddy.”

“Well no, but…” Estelle looked at him, her eyes twinkling as she seemed to consider her next words.

“What, you’re thinking I might fire you for leaving during office hours?”

Estelle nodded, but an easy, beautiful smile lit up her face. It was hard to be mad staring at her, looking at him like that. He let out a deep sigh.

“All right then. Just get that shit to me before -”

“It’s already done,” Estelle said, pulling a small collection of papers from behind her back and walking them to Blaine’s desk. “I guess I’ll see you later then.”

“Yeah, I guess you will,” Blaine grumbled.

Estelle’s smile widened and Blaine shook his head as she turned away to follow Jack to the parking lot. That was some girl.

He sighed, trying not to think too much of it.

“You coming or what, Blaine?”

Jack was outside the window, looking in at Blaine with a mischievous expression in his eyes.

“What the hell,” Blaine sighed. It would be good to get out of the office for a while. It was starting to feel a bit stuffy. At least outside he could oversee what was going on and have a good idea of what to expect.

They rode in Jack’s truck, Blaine and Estelle sandwiched together between Jack as they descended Oak Mountain, until they made it to the bottom, where, sure enough, the front-end loader was sitting with its scoop dangling in the air and tufts of black smoke billowing out from the engine.

“So, what happened here, boys?” Jack asked, strutting down the steep incline and down to where the men had congregated, all of them avoiding Jack and Blaine as if they were the plague.

“Tad here broke the damn thing,” one of the men said quickly, shoving a scrawny man forward. Blaine narrowed his eyes, but the men started laughing. So, they were just picking on the kid.

“All right, well whichever one of you was driving needs to come up and tell me what you know so we can get this puppy fixed. You know we have a time crunch.”

The men mumbled their agreement and then got back to work, leaving everybody busy except for Estelle and Blaine.

“So, what’s this mine for?” Estelle asked, walking casually over to Blaine. “It looks different from the other ones.”

“Not much different,” Blaine said. “We’re mostly just testing the area. See that boulder over there?”

Estelle’s dazzling baby blue eyes scanned the side of the mountain until it located the boulder and then a beautiful smile lit her face. Blaine had to look away before she realized he was staring.

“I see it.”

“Well that means that there was probably a river around here in ancient times. We’re checking for gold here, see those machines?”

Again, Estelle’s eyes followed Blaine’s hand she nodded.

“We’re stripping off the overburden so we can test the area. It will help us to map out the course of the pay dirt.”

Estelle contemplated this for a moment before finally turning to Blaine.

“What makes you so passionate about gold?” she asked, her blue eyes intent on his. Damn she was pretty. He had half a mind to take her right then and there. His claim on her must have been stronger than he thought. What the hell was wrong with that bear? Didn’t it care that she was half his age?

“You mean other than the money?” he asked, quirking his brow and doing everything in his power to tear his thoughts away from his attraction. But the bear wasn’t making that very easy.

“I guess so,” Estelle said with a soft laugh. “I would assume you wouldn’t care much about money… The shifter communities are usually really self-sufficient…”

“Well, we have our share of resources,” Blaine agreed. “I think what I really love about it is the adventure.”

“Adventure, huh?” Estelle asked, grinning.

Blaine held her gaze, the bear urging him to take charge of the situation. Maybe get her alone and find out more about her. But he was disgusted by its shameless efforts at advancement on the young girl. She was half his age!

“I’m an adventurous guy, believe it or not,” he said, unable to keep the flirtatious tone out of his voice. He glanced around at the men, embarrassed by the thought of being caught flirting with a kid, but they were all busy and hard at work. It took a lot of time to sample the area for gold, and he knew that they were on the right track. He could feel it.

“I believe it,” Estelle said, coming a little bit closer. Blaine cleared his throat.

“How’s it coming over there, Jordie?” he bellowed, ignoring Estelle’s face falling as he disengaged quickly from the conversation.

He just couldn’t let himself do this. No matter how much the bear wanted her, it wasn’t right. Blaine would just have to be stronger than his impulses, whether he liked it or not. He wasn’t going to get himself entangled with anyone. Especially not after the last time…

“Goin’ good, boss,” Jordie said, gesturing to the silt he was sifting through. “Might have found ourselves a riverbed, just like we thought.”

“Good!” Blaine said, heartened by the news. “All right then. Keep looking.”

Thank god something was going right around here. It was hard enough to be stuck in the damn place with everything messing up. He was sick of all his efforts being fucked up.

“Blaine, what are you guys doing here?”

“Fuck,” Blaine grumbled. “Geron.”

“You’re trespassing, Blaine. You know that.”

Blaine could feel Estelle’s eyes upon him; sense her confusion and worry. And for some reason, that pissed him off. Bad. No woman needed to worry about him. And fuck Geron for making her feel like she should.

“Dammit, Geron, this is my mountain. You have no right to tell me that I’m trespassing anywhere.”

Knowing that Estelle was there seemed only to escalate the situation. Blaine could not have his masculinity threatened by this annoying old Dragon shifter. He wasn’t worth the trouble or the time, and yet Blaine could feel his blood pressure rising dangerously high.

“The land belongs to nobody, but the shifter clans made a pact long ago that your kind have been completely ignoring. We stand true to the old laws, if they had not existed then why do you think that there are tunnels here that are full of ancient Dragon shifter artifacts? You can’t keep us from our heritage forever. This is our birthright, not yours. And if you aren’t careful with that giant machine of yours, you are going to find yourself destroying a tunnel that you really don’t want to mess with.”

“I think you really don’t want to mess with me right now, Geron,” Blaine growled, the bear inside of him nearly uncontrollable with rage. “We’re going to do things our way just like we always have, whether you like it or not. This mountain has been in my family for generations. “

“I understand that you feel like you have a need to explore these places. I do. And we have been patient. But that will no longer be the case, I promise you. I wish you luck.”

Geron bowed deeply at Blaine, a sarcastic, resigned smile on his face.

It took everything that he had not to lose his temper and go after the cocky old man, especially when he saw the fear and worry on Estelle’s face.

“What was that about?” she asked him, stepping cautiously forward as if she could sense his anger and wanted to be careful.

“Those Dragon assholes have been giving my kind shit for centuries. Even though this mountain belonged to my people, they tunneled in secret. They are the trespassers. And yet, they feel like every time we do something to encroach on those tunnels in our own land, that they are entitled to keep that special place. It’s a power game. And we have tried to make peace with them, and have been at peace for 50 years. But ever since my grandfather died, they have been coming after me and trying to get as much of our land as possible for themselves.”

Of course, Blaine could not tell her about the holes story. About the powerful portals that existed within the mountain. How the Dragon shifters had destroyed holy altars that essentially cause a war between the two clans. How the shifters had been seeking these portals for centuries, and all they knew was that somewhere in Oak Mountain, is where they resided.

Portals were a source of power, a direct link right back to the world where shifters belonged. Their lives were not meant to be dull and confined by human rules. No, they deserved to roam free in nature, without having any human backlash telling them that there was something wrong with them for being born the way that they were.

Ancient bear shifter magic had been able to locate the mountain, and Blaine’s ancestors had purchased it for themselves. There was an unspoken rule that well remaining on earth, the shifters had to abide by human laws and regulations. The deed was a pact, it was a reluctant source of peace. And it had been passed down throughout Blaine’s family for a long time. The Dragon shifters had respected his grandfather and his grandfather’s father before him, but they had always been looking for an opportunity to encroach on the mountain. They had always been looking for the portals so that they could exploit their power.

With Estelle standing there looking at him, her baby blue eyes full of concern and pity, Blaine found himself even more furious than he had begun. He let out a tremendous roar and took off running up the mountainside, unable to keep the bear within him from taking over. He had to be alone. All of this was just too much. He would have to do with the Dragon shifters, with or without the law on his side. He would do whatever it took to protect the mountain. Especially now that there was a girl like Estelle living on it with him.

8.

Estelle watched as Blaine disappeared into the trees. Most of the men working merely shrugged it off and it didn’t seem to think anything of it. But still tell that Jack was bothered, and walked up to him as he continued working on the engine of the front-end loader.

“Does he get angry like this a lot?” Estelle asked.

“Yeah, he has been a whole different person than he used to be. But you can’t blame him for that.”

“What do you mean?” Estelle asked.

But Jack refused to say another word on the subject and merely cleared his throat. What do you think you going to do about the Dragon shifters? Are we in danger here? I know how territorial shifters can be sometimes…”

Estelle trailed off, worried that perhaps she had offended Jack. But he just smiled at her, his weathered old face turning handsome just for a moment. It was nice to see him feeling like he didn’t have a weight of the world on his shoulders.

“You’re right about that, little lady. Territory means a lot to us shifters. This world we live in right now has a lot of problems with shifters. It’s important for us to have somewhere to feel safe. And there’s nowhere safer than where we are able to establish ourselves and keep the outsiders where they belong.”

Estelle shifted uncomfortably, worried that perhaps Jack may consider her one of the outsiders that was best left off the mountain. But somehow, she got the feeling that that wasn’t the case.

“You know, this machine is going to take quite a while. You could take my car back up to the office if you want,” Jack said. “There isn’t any reason to be lingering around here much longer. Don’t want the guys to get any ideas. They’ll either see you and want to slack off, or will start to get a little bit inappropriate. It’s up to you of course, I don’t know what your plans are for the day. I just know I’m going to be here a while.”

“Oh, you don’t have to let me use your car. It’s a nice day out, I was thinking about taking a walk anyway. I’ll just head back up on foot.”

Jack smiled and nodded, and Estelle found herself grateful that he was the kind of man who didn’t say that the walk would be good exercise for her. Because she was a bigger girl, sometimes people felt comfortable saying things like that to her. As if trying to encourage her to get some of her weight off. She wasn’t stupid. She knew it was exercise, and she did whatever she felt like when she felt like it. Her body was nobody else’s business.

Estelle headed up the mountain, along the subtle incline of the path. In a way, she was hoping that she would run into lane, so that she could check on him and see if he was all right. Still, the bear inside of him was kind of terrifying. He was a man who was capable of doing savage things. It was something that she didn’t think about very often, not even when she was attending SU, but when she was faced with planes ferocious temper, she found herself feeling nervous about shifters in general for the first time. Would he ever hurt her?

“Oh, hello little bird,” Estelle said, pausing to study a pleasant bluebird who was quirking its head at her from a tree branch. “What are you up to today?”

The bird fluttered its wings, and the first is still thought that maybe it was some mystical way of answering her that the bluebird had, but a sudden giant drop of water landed on her face and she looked up at the sky and confusion. Thick black clouds were rolling in over the mountaintop, and just as suddenly as a deafening boom of thunder filled the air, she was in the middle of a downpour.

“Shit,” Estelle mumbled, covering her head with her hand so that she could try and see through the terrifying torrent of rain that had suddenly begun to crash down on her. She could no longer see the little bluebird anywhere, in fact she could hardly see anything at all. The forest around her took on a new life, a frightening and intimidating life. She had to hold her hand out in front of herself so that she could see as fog began to swirl around her. Steam, from the cold rain hitting the warm earth. She was blinded and disoriented as she tried to make her way up the mountain toward shelter.

But now, the trail had been lost to her and everything was wet and muddy. Climbing seemed like an impossible effort, and Estelle found herself slipping and falling again and again as she tried to make her way up what was now a steep area full of treacherous twists and turns. She grabbed what seemed like a sturdy branch, but it turned out to be a loose root sticking out of the side of the mountain. It was no longer attached to anything, whether because of testing for gold or simply bad luck. Whatever the reason, when she tried to use it to steady herself it slipped out of the dirt and she found herself thrust backward, and now she was tumbling down the hill, pain filling her body as she seemed to roll endlessly down the mountain.

And then, she stopped. There was a soft, springy body behind her that helped her to slow her fall. It was huge, but somehow, she knew without even looking at it, that it was Blaine.

He ducked down on his front haunches, a silent invitation for her to mountain. She struggled to get to her feet, he nuzzled her with his head in support as she did so, and then she pulled herself up on top of him, clinging to the course black fur of his shoulder blades.

When Blaine seemed convinced that she was steady, he rose to his feet and sprang forward, running as quickly as his legs could carry him up the mountain. Estelle had to hold on tightly, ignoring all the pain of the results of her fall. Being with Blaine like this was exhilarating. He was so massive, and so powerful, and she knew, without having to say a word, that she was safe. That even in his monstrous form, he would never hurt her.

And then suddenly, they were in front of a large and looming cabin, one that was much bigger than her own. Blaine deposited her on the covered porch, and she climbs down, her body trembling in a combination of adrenaline and fear. She was so relieved to be somewhere safe that she nearly collapsed as soon as her feet touched the ground. She closed her eyes and ran her hand through her hair, trying to center herself and reassuring herself that she was safe now and that everything was okay.

“You all right, kid?”

Estelle was shocked by the sudden masculinity of Blaine’s voice reaching her ears, and when she opened her eyes again, she gasped. He was standing in front of her, now back in his human form, his dark eyes looking pensively at her. And to top it all off, he was completely naked.

“Yeah, I’m all right,” Estelle said, her voice hoarse whisper after the experience. He looked at her, his eyes narrowed as if he didn’t believe her, and then took a step forward with his hand outstretched.

“What the hell were you doing out there?” Blaine asked,

“Jack told me that taking care of the front-end loader was going to take some time, so I thought I would try to make my way up to the office.”

“That son of a bitch,” Blaine growled, has hand dropping from Estelle’s face and forming a fist. “He didn’t even offer to let you drive?”

“I told him I’d walk,” Estelle said firmly. Jack hadn’t done anything wrong, so she felt the strong need to defend him from Blaine’s fury. But in a way, it warmed her that Blaine was so concerned for her.

“Oh, well then…”

“Yeah…”

“You probably would have ended up in more danger on the road like that anyway,” Blaine said, apparently deciding to put his anger aside.

He was looking at her in a way that she almost dared to believe was tender.

“Yeah, I really don’t know these roads well yet,” Estelle agreed, fighting the urge to reach up and touch her cheek; to feel the place where Blaine’s fingers had last touched her face.

“You’ll get there in time,” Blaine said, his eyes a deep, comforting blue. “It just takes some practice, that’s all.”

“Yeah…”

Estelle was a little bit taken aback. He was being so kind all of a sudden. She couldn’t help but focus her attention on his muscular torso; broad and powerful and virile as he gazed at her, his eyes flashing with a deep, forbidden feeling that she wasn’t sure she should acknowledge. And yet she couldn’t look away.

“Come on,” Blaine said finally. “We should get inside. I’m kind of naked.”

Estelle giggled and followed him in, where he switched on the overhead light. The cabin was illuminated with a soft golden glow, and once again she found herself stricken with the flawlessness of Blaine’s muscular body. He had the unmistakable look of a shifter, as if he spent all his time and energy tending to his own needs and climbing the mountain on foot. It made her warm; a heat that spread to a place deep inside that she didn’t even know she had. She’d dated before, but nobody had invoked that sense of raw desire. But he was her boss. And he was so much older…

Blaine turned to her, suddenly seeming to be very much aware of the power of her arousal. His eyes flashed and he almost looked angry for a moment. Was he angry at her? Was he just as aware of how wrong it was for her to feel this way. She felt embarrassed suddenly; ashamed of having such a powerful feeling near a man who so clearly would be able to see right through her.

Her thoughts froze in her mind when Blaine’s hands were suddenly on her shoulders, his eyes anguished and serious as he studied her. Estelle’s body was immediately engulfed in sensual flames, her heart pounding wildly as she returned his gaze. Suddenly, without speaking, she could sense the urgency of his need for her; the overwhelming power that radiated from his body and forced her into a state of awe and respect. This man was pure force; unadulterated power. And all he wanted in that moment was her.

Blaine’s eyes flashed golden as he allowed his hands to roam over her body, and she closed her eyes, overpowered by the sensation his fingers left trailing on her skin. She had never felt anything like it before in her life. She could feel the strength radiating from his body as she was lifted bodily from the floor and Blaine pressed her against the wall, the whole of his body pressed urgently against her.

Estelle gasped in surprise and pleasure as Blaine’s longing became apparent as their middles touched, and she moaned softly when he buried his soft lips against the tender flesh of her neck; tentatively at first, and then passionate with deep desire. The soft warmth of his tongue electrified her body, and she gripped Blaine’s strong shoulders, her legs growing weak beneath her.

But Blaine seemed to be anticipating this and supported her fully, assaulting her senses again and again with gentle, tender kisses and long, languid strokes of his hands and tongue.

Estelle threw her head back, completely consumed by pleasure as Blaine began gently rocking his hips against her, the swollen muscle of his groin shocking the most sensitive area of her body through the rough material of their clothing. Blaine’s eyes flashed at her, dark and serious as his need for her became obvious. Nothing had ever felt more urgent than her desire to be taken by him, and as soon as Blaine sensed the ferocity of her longing, the bear inside of him came out in full.

Estelle gasped in surprise when Blaine gripped her wrists with one hand, pinning them above her head and stripping them both with the other. Before she could even process what was happening, they were naked and she was staring at the dazzling muscles of Blaine’s perfectly sculpted body.

“I…”

But before she could say anything, his lips were pressed hard against hers and she was lost in the pleasure of his body as it began to explore hers. Her lips were tingling by the time they parted, and Blaine’s serious dark eyes studied her seriously.

“You’re so beautiful.”

“That’s not what my family thinks,” Estelle mumbled, annoyed at herself for saying it even before the words were out of her mouth.

“Your family is fucked up,” Blaine said simply.

All thoughts of them were wiped out of her head when Blaine’s lips met hers again, and suddenly his stiff member was pressed against her inner thigh, gently massaging the sensitive bundle of nerves between her legs, coaxing her to open up to him and let him inside.

She closed her eyes and suddenly, the head of Blaine’s cock was resting against her, tentatively pressing inside. She had never felt such a hot, overwhelming pleasure in her life, and Blaine seemed to sense this. He didn’t stop; instead, he held her tight and continued to venture in, his handsome face creased with pleasure as his pulsing muscle was engulfed inside of her.

They stood still for a moment, each of them basking in their own ecstasy, before finally Blaine began to thrust in earnest.

Estelle cried out in deep pleasure, her eyes toward the ceiling but seeing nothing; her only true sensation that of sheer rapture.

Blaine seemed to sense this and unleashed his full power inside of her, and soon she could feel every inch of his cock as it made its way inside, testing the limits of her pleasure again and again as he unleashed the fury of his desire within her.

She was rocked by the enormity of her bliss, closing her eyes to try to brace herself as Blaine’s powerful body took all it wanted to take from her. she wanted him more than she had ever wanted anything, and although it was scary, it was also exhilarating as his body worked beyond the limits of normal human limitations to please her.

Finally, she couldn’t hold back any longer and threw her head back as she became overwhelmed by her pleasure. Blaine seemed able to sense she was on the brink of her climax and sped up his efforts double-time, pushing his cock as deeply as it would go and electrifying her with the explosive burst of his orgasm. Estelle’s world was suddenly on fire as she shuddered and quaked, her body rocked by a pleasure unlike anything she had ever known. Blaine continued thrusting through it all, until finally, every last drop was spent inside of her.

Blaine then took her hand and led her to the bedroom, where they laid down together and, without any fuss, fell quickly asleep.

9.

“What the hell is the matter with you?” Blaine mumbled to himself, dressing quickly, careful not to wake Estelle up. She was sleeping so peacefully; had seemed to be a good dream that she was having to keep her so content.

He had been stupid to bring her back to his cabin, but now that he had, he would just have to be a gentleman about it and make the lady breakfast.

It had been a long time since Blaine had cooked for a woman. Bear shifters had very voracious appetites, and he wondered briefly what someone like Estelle might like to eat.

Almost as soon as he wondered, the perfect meal popped into his head and he set to work. He was going to give her a nice breakfast and let her down easy. Tell her that this was something that could never, ever happen again.

“Good morning.”

Blaine’s heart lurched at the sound of Estelle’s soft, sweet voice, and he turned to her, almost angry. Furious, actually, more at himself than at her, but the look on his face must have been enough for her to see right through him. But would she blame herself for his anger?

“Hi,” he said gruffly, turning away quickly and heading back toward the kitchen.

He had to look away as quickly as he could. Estelle looked almost more beautiful than she had been the night before. That just made it that much harder. What they had done was wrong, and there was absolutely no way that they could do anything like that again.

Still, the bear within him was grinning, urging him to look back again. giving in to temptation couldn’t be that big of a deal. He had broken the rules. They were already broken. Nothing he could do about it now. he could take her right back upstairs and…

But no, he wasn’t going to be that kind of a man. He had a plan, and he was going to stick with it. Make the girl breakfast. Explain that everything they had done had been a mistake. Then drive her back to her cabin and pretend that nothing had ever happened. Easy enough. Sure, things would be hard and awkward at work for a while, but he had been through much worse.

Forcing himself not to think about that almost made him as angry as the temptation to claim Estelle again. But he would just have to be stronger than that, no matter how big of a fit the bear within him was planning to throw. It had gotten its way once, and that was more than enough. He couldn’t let that happen again.

“You like pancakes?” Blaine asked, desperate to get his mind off his temptation.

“Yeah,” Estelle said. “I love them. Especially with eggs.”

Blaine nodded. “That’s the only way to have them.”

Estelle sat down at the table and they fell into silence as Blaine began to cook their breakfast.

“Can I help?” Estelle asked.

Somehow, the question made the strained silence between them even more unbearable.

“No, I’ve got it,” he said, refusing to look up from his task at her. Last thing he needed was to feel guilty for doing the right thing. It was hard enough, damn it.

“All right.”

They didn’t speak again until the smell of food was wafting through the kitchen and Blaine sat the plates down on the table. Estelle mumbled a quiet, nearly imperceptible “thank you,” and then let out a little gasp of surprise.

“What’s all this?” she asked, staring down at her plate.

“A little something special,” Blaine said, raising his brow. “Is that a problem?”

“No, not at all!” Estelle looked up and beamed at him, and once again, his heart hammered against his chest. God, she was beautiful. The man she ended up with would be one lucky son of a bitch.

“Well try it,” Blaine said gruffly, grabbing his fork. “It’s got a bear’s touch.”

“If I don’t like it, will you fire me?” Estelle asked, laughing softly as she brought the first bite to her lips.

“Yes,” Blaine grumbled.

She studied him, as if not quite sure whether he was serious, and then let out a beautiful laugh.

“This is amazing,” Estelle breathed, her baby-blue eyes lighting up.

Blaine couldn’t help but feel the surge of deep pride that heartened him, and he grinned at her.

“Special family recipe.”

“I believe that it is pretty special,” Estelle said, bringing another bite eagerly to her full lips. “I never would have thought to put seeds and berries in a plate of pancakes.”

“Well, we know how to utilize our resources,” Blaine said.

Estelle smiled brightly and they held each other’s gaze, probably a lot longer than they should have. That was enough. He couldn’t let this go on any longer.

“You know that can’t happen again between us, right? What happened last night…”

Estelle stopped chewing for a moment and looked at him, her eyebrow raised. Her expression implied that he was the stupidest son of a bitch who ever lived, but somehow, he still found himself on the edge of his seat waiting for her response.

“You’re the boss,” she said with a noncommittal shrug.

Blaine peered at her, shocked by her indifference. Surely no woman was going to take it that well! But when he tried to tune in with his inner bear, hoping that his heightened animal senses would be able to tell what she was really feeling, he was hurt and surprised to find that she seemed to feel legitimately relieved. She didn’t want anything else to happen between them. She was perfectly fine.

“All right,” Blaine said, crossing his arms in front of his chest. He wanted to test her, to push her until he heard for himself what she really felt about it, but he didn’t want to find himself being vulnerable to a woman again. no matter what kind of woman she thought she was. no matter how strong the bear’s claim on her might be.

“Thanks for breakfast,” Estelle said, standing abruptly once she finished eating. Blaine had lost his appetite in trying to deconstruct Estelle’s response to him, and stood too.

“It’s no problem. We burned a lot of energy last night.”

Estelle quirked her brow at him, and he could almost read her thoughts. “Classy.”

“Anyway,” Blaine said, clearing his throat quickly. It wasn’t like him to be so damn blustering, but this damn girl brought out the worst in him. “I’m going to take you back up the mountain. Ain’t going to let anything crazy happen to you this time.”

Estelle looked like she was going to refuse his help at first, but then nodded slowly.

“All right,” she said quietly. “Let’s get going then.”

Blaine was surprised that she surrendered so quickly. This wasn’t the kind of woman who submitted to a fight. He had learned that much for himself in the time they had known each other. And it was part of the reason why it had been so damned impossible for the bear to resist her. but he wouldn’t make that mistake twice.

“Right,” Blaine said gruffly.

They headed out of the cabin and shut themselves into his little car. The air around him was suddenly thick with her voluptuous scent and Blaine had to do everything in his power to keep his eyes forward. No matter how much the bear wanted it, he wasn’t going to give in. not again. he wasn’t going to be that big of an asshole. She was just a kid, and they both deserved better than this. It was a stupid, careless affair that would just hurt them both in the end.

The drive was quiet, and Blaine sighed deeply to himself as he surveyed the damage.

“There was something weird about that storm last night, wasn’t there?” Estelle asked suddenly, after passing by one of the fallen trees that the wind had whipped right out of the ground.

“Seems like these days all I can do is make enemies,” Blaine answered, doing his best to keep his eyes forward, his thoughts on the road.

“Dragon shifters?” Estelle asked quietly.

“You heard of them?”

“Yeah…in one of my classes on shifter history, they said there was a myth that they could control the weather. But that had never been proven…”

“That’s something the humans say to make themselves feel better. Safer against the shifter people. But truth is that we’re all very powerful in our own rights, and there are ancient magics that have been passed down through the ages. Only a really powerful shifter warlock can change the weather, but it’s not impossible. You just have to manage to piss them off just right…”

Estelle let out a deep breath, but before she could speak again, Blaine pulled into the driveway and turned to her.

“See you in the office at 8:00 tomorrow. And not a word about any of this to anyone, it’s not really their business. Don’t want to make either of us look bad.”

“I understand.”

Estelle got out of the car and headed toward the door and Blaine sighed, even more furious now than he was before. Because when she said she understood, she was the kind of girl who actually meant it. And for some reason, that scared the hell out of him.

10.

Estelle took a deep breath once she stepped inside the cabin and hid out of sight so she could privately watch Blaine before he left. He lingered in front of the cabin for a moment, his face pensive and dark, and then finally threw his car into drive and sped off down the mountain; a little bit faster than she was used to seeing him move.

Estelle let out a heavy sigh and slumped down into the small loveseat that had come furnished with the cabin. She was never going to be able to forgive herself for all the bullshit she put herself through. Hadn’t she known better than to succumb to the physical attraction? It was going to put her in hell, and she was already halfway there. In fact, it had been such a relief that Blaine had told her that it couldn’t happen again that she’d almost laughed out loud. She couldn’t imagine how torturous it would be to carry on an affair with an older man. Not only that, but he was her boss. And a shifter.

She knew from rumor that having relationships with men of the shifter species could be tricky for human women. The courtship rituals could be very different, and the cultures were always hard to adopt and get used to.

But there she was, thinking as if the night they had shared together might somehow mean more than it did; as if they would ever be compatible enough to actually form a meaningful relationship together. That was a laughable idea. They were just too different. Why get ahead of herself?

All that had happened, and all that would ever happen, was that he had caught her during a vulnerable time and they had somehow just given in to something animalistic and short-lived. It didn’t have any meanings, no strings attached. It had just been a horribly ill-advised way to let off steam after an adrenaline-inducing near-death experience. He had saved her life, and in some sick and twisted way, she had repaid him.

They were even now. And she would never have to deal with another issue like this for as long as she lived. That was perfectly fine by her.

Estelle cried out in fear and surprise when a shrill ringing filled the cabin.

“Estelle!”

“How did you get this number, ma?” Estelle growled into the phone as soon as she heard her mother’s voice. She had guarded her privacy with her life. Her family was toxic, and it was difficult for her to let them into her life in any capacity. Let alone casual phone conversations.

“That doesn’t matter, you know I have my ways. You know you’re my youngest child. My daughter. It’s a mother’s business to keep track of these things.”

“What do you want?” Estelle mumbled. Her mother had probably called around and harassed her friends until someone gave her the information she wanted. She had a way of being very persuasive.

“You need to come home. Your father is in the hospital.”

Estelle’s stomach dropped.

“I can’t, Ma. I’ve got an internship,” she said weakly. She didn’t want to know anything about her family. Her father was infamous for being a hypochondriac. He was probably just faking for attention again. still, something about the tone of her mother’s voice gave her a pause.

“He’s really sick. He might not make it. You need to come home now and see him before it gets any worse.”

“I don’t know. I have to talk to my boss about it,” Estelle sighed. Somehow, the idea of coming to Blaine with the information almost made her laugh out loud. He was so much different than her parents. He would probably find it difficult to understand.

“You do that then come home. It’s important. I wouldn’t call you if it wasn’t you know.”

“Sure. Bye.”

“Is that any way to talk to your mother? I raised you and -”

Estelle hung up the phone and sighed heavily. Somehow the day had gone from bad to worse. Leave it to her family. And now she had to think about whether she was willing to risk the final credit she needed to go see a man who had made her doubt her self-worth for her entire life. What a way to spend her only day off for the next two weeks.

***

“Blaine, can I talk to you?”

Blaine’s sharp eyes peered into hers and she hesitated at the threshold of the office.

“The hell do you want? We have work for you to do right now, and I know you can do it just fine.”

“It’s not about work,” Estelle said, nervous butterflies fluttering in her stomach.

“Then I don’t want to hear about it right now, kid,” Blaine said, his face darkening. “I don’t know what else to tell you.”

For some reason, irritation coursed through Estelle and she shut the office door behind her.

“Don’t be an asshole. I have to talk to you about something.”

“Shit, kid. Give me a break! I’m busy!”

“Well I need your input!”

They stared each other down until finally Blaine let out a deep, heavy sigh.

“Take a seat and make it quick for God’s sake.”

“I need to see my family,” Estelle said, sitting down in the chair across from Blaine’s desk.

“You don’t sound too sure about that,” Blaine said.

Why was it that it felt like that man could see right through her? It was unsettling, really. But at the same time, it was almost comforting to think that somebody was paying attention to her in a way that nobody else ever had.

“Well, I’m not really.”

“What have they done to you?” Blaine asked, looking squarely at her. “You don’t want to see them, and you look frickin’ miserable.”

“I don’t really feel like this is the place to talk about something like that,” Estelle said quietly, avoiding Blaine’s eye. The pensiveness of his stare made her extremely uncomfortable. She usually didn’t talk to anybody about what she had gone through with her home life.

“There’s nothing wrong with it in here,” Blaine argued. “You’re the one who wanted me to listen to your sob story so you could weasel your way out of the ridiculous workload we have now what with the shit storm the dragon shifters laid on us this week.”

Estelle stared at him blankly for a moment, but the no-nonsense look on Blaine’s face melted the walls she was holding up to protect herself from judgment about her family. He wouldn’t judge her any more than she would judge herself. Somehow, she just sensed that about him.

“Well, they aren’t the kindest bunch,” Estelle said with a heavy sigh. “My mom and dad are awful, and so are all my siblings. They needed a scapegoat to look down on and everything I do is just subject to ridicule. Or they use what they think of as faults as a way to draw attention to my weight.”

“What’s wrong with your weight?” Blaine asked, his face contorted in genuine confusion.

“Well…” Estelle was caught off-guard by his reaction. He himself wasn’t a little man. In fact, he had managed to make her feel just like she had always been afraid she would never feel with a man; small, delicate, and beautiful. He was powerful, a force to truly be reckoned with. and she had to force herself not to let her mind wander too much back to the night they had shared together. It had been magical, sure, but it was something that could never happen again under any circumstances. He was her boss. He was a shifter. But worse than any of that, he was an ass!

“So, you’re basically just telling me that they make you feel like shit about yourself. But you feel like you’re supposed to be going out of your way for them when they tell you to?”

“It’s complicated,” Estelle said, sighing miserably and putting her head in her hands. “If he’s dying, he’s still my father…I don’t want to just abandon them even though they like to use me as a scapegoat.”

“I don’t want you to go. You’re needed here.”

Blaine’s gaze was steel, and even if he was just saying it to protect her, a deep defiant anger surged through Estelle’s body and prompted her to rise.

“I don’t really care what you want,” she said, horrified by herself as the words began to spill from her lips. She had spent too much time in her life taking crap from other people though, and now that she was an adult, she defended herself automatically. “I’m going to tend to my father.”

“You’ll lose the internship. You won’t graduate.”

The calm and reasonable tone of his voice made Estelle hesitate as she considered the source of her anger. She was defending her right to go see the people who had stopped at nothing to make her life a living hell. Maybe she just wanted to go back to show her father just how useless his insults had been. She had still managed to make something of herself. She was still confident and fabulous in her own right, and soon she would succeed in her chosen field. But not if she gave up her internship to go see him about it.

“Look,” Estelle said, taking a deep breath and steadying the angry wavering of her voice. “I don’t want to fight with you about this. I have the right to see my family. If I’m not back in a few days, then feel free to fire me. Tell everyone in the state that I’m a worthless employee for all I care. But I need to do this.”

For some reason, the conversation was starting to make her feel as if she and Blaine were an old married couple. She was fighting for something more than just the right to see her father. She was fighting for her independence.

“All right,” Blaine said, sighing heavily. “I’ll give you two days.”

“Two?!” Estelle exclaimed. “Come on, Blaine. That’s – “

“That’s more than fair,” Blaine interrupted, standing up to stare Estelle in the eye. “You don’t need to stay stuck in that shit for any longer than you have to be. You say what you must say and then get back home. You have a lot to lose.”

Estelle gaped at Blaine, unsure of how to respond.

“All right.”

“I wasn’t kidding. We need all the help we can get right now. Things are getting pretty extreme. I’m counting on you.”

Estelle pursed her lips, not sure what to say in response, and nodded simply. She couldn’t let him get to her. She had won. She had gotten the results she had gone in to get. It would be better for everybody if she didn’t let it make her unsure of herself. She would do what she had to do, even if that meant going back to face her own personal hell.

11.

“What the hell has been your problem the past few days, man?” Jack growled as Blaine pushed past him and into his office. “You haven’t acted this badly since -”

“Don’t you dare even say it,” Blaine growled, throwing open his filing cabinet and digging through it to find the folder that contained a copy of his grandfather’s will and the outline of the estate he had been promised.

“Well you know it’s true. What’s going on with you?”

Blaine glared at Jack, a man about a decade older than he was, who had been there and seen him through some of the most difficult transitions of his life. He was really the only man Blaine had ever trusted outside his own family, and if Jack was telling him he was being an asshole, he knew he was just saying that for Blaine’s own good. It wouldn’t help anybody if he was going to let his feelings get out of control.

“You have any fuckin’ idea how obnoxious it is to be debating these boundaries with the dragon shifters? They don’t have any respect for my authority. And those lawyers move slower than burned molasses.”

“That’s bureaucracy for you, man. You run a business. You know all about that.”

“Doesn’t make it any less infuriating,” Blaine grumbled, slamming the file open onto his desk and pulling the papers out. “I have half a mind to shove this damn will right in Geron’s face.”

“You don’t want to deal with the results of putting Geron in any tighter of a position.”

“You think his position is tight?!” Blaine exclaimed. “If we don’t find these portals by the next equinox, it may be too late.”

“We don’t know exactly how the magic works, Blaine. You can’t let yourself get discouraged. There will always be another chance.”

“We don’t belong here!” Blaine growled, surprised by the force of his own fury. “There’s no reason for us to stay and lose men over a pissing contest over a fuckin’ mountain when there’s an entire continent where people like us don’t have to live in hiding. What about that don’t you understand? We need to find the portals. Nobody knows what will happen if we don’t make it in time. I don’t want to be responsible for ruining our chances to get the bear shifters on Earth back home.”

“We don’t know anything about ‘home,’” Jack spat. “We don’t know if it’s better or worse there. What if we came to Earth for a reason? Huh? What then? What if we find the portals and they take us somewhere we don’t know how to survive? What happens then?”

“It’s worth the risk,” Blaine growled, his voice deepening as the bear inside of him came closer to losing control. “I’m not going to deal with you telling me that you don’t know what’s going to happen. None of us know. Part of that uncertainty is what makes this timing so crucial. We’ve been looking for years, but the ancients created the calendar the way they did for a reason. We have to respect that time is limited and that means that we could be running out of it.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Jack mumbled, turning away from Blaine. “You need to chill out a little bit though. You’re not going to get anything done by operating with just plain fury in your heart.”

“Nothing’s going to stop me from getting to those portals, Jack. Not a damn thing. You understand me?”

Jack just shook his head and stormed out through the office door.

But Blaine couldn’t let it bother him. Truth was that he already had his fill of shit on his plate. Ever since Estelle had left to go visit her family, he had been on edge in a way he never had been before. Knowing just what that poor kid might be going through had left him surly and short-tempered. It didn’t help matters at all that things between the dragon shifters had started to get a lot more malicious. Calculated attacks on several of the mines had occurred; leaving several of the men injured in landslides and freak storms. He was reaching the end of his patience.

Blaine sighed heavily and stared at the papers scattered on his desk. They wouldn’t make a difference to the dragon shifters. Not at all. The only thing they would respect were human laws. Paperwork. And none of those things were coming through for him yet.

He shoved the papers back into his folder and took off out of the office. Maybe things wouldn’t feel so hard if he wasn’t so damned worried about Estelle. She had been terrified on her way down the mountain. The car had passed by the office just as he was stepping up to the door and he had smelled the fear. Whether it was there due to the winding mountain roads or because of dealing with her family, Blaine couldn’t be sure. But what he did know was that fear was the last thing he wanted to sense upon parting with her.

But he couldn’t care about that. Not now, with everything falling apart around him. The dragon shifters were making it obvious that until they had proof from the courts, the mountain was up for dispute and they were going to do whatever it took to gain access. The Equinox was also important to them, presumably. The shifter cultures had a lot of shared wisdom amongst them, particularly to those we were attuned with the ancient magics.

“Never let them take you by surprise,” Blaine’s grandfather had told him. “Everybody is looking for something, and it seems like all the answers lie in this old mountain. That’s why it’s been in our family for so long. We must guard it with our lives. The secrets buried here could be the difference between life and death. We must protect our people.”

They were words that Blaine had always sworn to live by, and he didn’t have any intention of letting his family down.

He left the office in a hurry, deciding that it would be more productive for him to be out on the field. The freak tornado that had torn through the mountain the day before had done a lot of damage to the mines on the base of the mountain, but the dragon shifters had known nothing about the massive quartz deposit that indicated something of immense power somewhere near the mountain.

“What do you think, boys?” Blaine asked, forcing himself to sound a lot less uptight than he was feeling at the time. “Any closer to the source of that gold?”

“Hell yeah,” a tall, lanky man with shortly cropped black hair said. His eyes flashed excitedly. “We’re definitely on to something.”

Blaine nodded. That was what he liked to hear. He continued up the mountain and paused, a reluctant smile spreading across his face. Despite all the bullshit, his men had been hard at work the past few days, and it was starting to pay off. Men were busy, shouting excitedly to one another as another batch of pay dirt was discovered.

“We’re close now, man,” Ken said, sauntering up to Blaine. Blaine eyed the man, unsure of whether to just walk away. Ken wasn’t his favorite person. Still though, his curiosity about the progress of the mine was winning out. Blaine decided to bite the bullet.

“How can you tell?” Blaine asked. Ken grinned and nodded his head toward a thin path that the men had made in the brush heading up the mountain.

“This ain’t the only deposit we’ve had luck with,” Ken said, his dark eyes sparkling. “Come on.”

Blaine couldn’t help but feel a nervous, excited tingling in his chest as he followed Ken up the pathway. When they reached the top of the steep hill, another group of men came up in the distance, the same excitement clear on their faces. There was major pay dirt here. The area was rich with gold. The original deposit was close. It was only a matter of time now.

“You see all this?” Ken laughed, slapping Blaine on the back. “It’s awesome!”

Blaine didn’t answer; he just walked up past Ken to survey the area. Ever since the last attack on the mountain, he’d told all his men to keep the location of the mines to themselves. He hadn’t even been anxious to know himself what they were up to; not since Estelle had left. He had been worrying incessantly about the damn kid. But there was nothing he could do about it. He had forbidden her from leaving, of course, but she wasn’t the kind of girl to take that kind of guff from anybody. It was important to her and he had to respect that, even if it meant she put herself in harm’s way. What kind of assholes would treat their child so badly? He had seen the wounded look in her eyes when she spoke about her family; feel the painful charge of hopelessness that consumed her. He had to be crazy to let that girl go back there. It just wasn’t right.

“Boss, come here!”

Blaine perked up at the sound of Matthew’s voice. Matt was his favorite worker, if he was going to be honest with himself. The man was young and strong and determined. And it helped that he was just as devoted to the ancient ways as his grandfather had been. They had worked together with an unspoken understanding for years, and now that he was old enough, Matt had been promoted to oversee all the mines, and knowing he was excited made the possibility of discovering the source of all that gold even more real to Blaine. Thank god something was going right, finally.

“Look at this, man. We’re rich!”

Blaine looked down at the bucket of silt, his eyes widening as Matthew shook it off and generous nuggets of gold came into view.

“That’s not all,” Blaine whispered. “Fuck the money. We’re going home sooner rather than later.”

Matthew nodded, a big, goofy smile spreading across his face, and Blaine slapped him on the back.

“Good work, son,” Blaine said. “We’re going to really get this on the road. Remember though, not a fuckin’ word about it. The last thing we need is Geron catching wind of any of this. He’ll do anything to sabotage our efforts these days. It’s best to stay quiet.”

“Oh, I know it,” Matt said, shaking his head grimly. “They know the portals opened by ancient bear magic won’t work for anyone else, right?”

“I don’t know what they think,” Blaine mumbled. “Except that they have a claim to those tunnels they started here. And we’ve been at peace for a while but all that’s changing. That son of a bitch almost killed us!”

“Us?” Matthew asked, tilting his head in confusion.

Blaine glowered, aware that if he kept talking, he might just reveal too much about what had happened between himself and Estelle. Estelle, who would make a much more suitable mate to a young man like Matthew than an aging, crotchety man like Blaine. Estelle, who had no idea just how gorgeous she was and was probably being put down right that moment by people who would never be able to appreciate her…

The thought made his blood boil, and he had to stop himself from snapping at Matthew when he laughed the question off and slapped Blaine’s shoulder.

“We’re doing all right for ourselves,” Matt said, changing the subject and heading toward the deep pit that they’d begun to dig. “We might just find those portals yet. The Equinox is on the horizon.”

“The Equinox ain’t for another month or so!”

“Not the human one, dammit Barney! Quit eavesdropping!”

“You guys are so weird,” Barney said with a deep chuckle.

“Watch what the hell you’re saying in front of me,” Blaine growled right into Barney’s face. Barney blanched and backed away, and Matthew’s easy smile faltered.

“He don’t mean anything by that, you know,” Matt said, guiding Blaine away from Barney, who shrunk away and headed off down the mountain to the other area of the mine. “He’s just a know it all.”

“Well he doesn’t know shit,” Blaine growled. “And if he says anything like that again, he’s fired. You hear that?”

Barney nodded vigorously as he disappeared down the hill, where he was soon busy stripping off the overburden. It was enough to satisfy Blaine for the time being, but the truth was that he was going to be miserable until the moment when he heard that Estelle was doing all right.

But until then, he was going to be just as surly as ever in the hopes that he would hear from her soon. A little bit of success in the mines wasn’t enough to lift his spirits. Not when he knew what kind of hell that sweet young woman was facing right that moment. He wouldn’t rest until she was right back where she belonged. And that was all there was to it.

12.

“The hell do you mean?” Estelle’s father grumbled, struggling to sit up in his hospital bed. “I’m fine. Get the hell out of here!”

Estelle felt as if she had been kicked in the stomach. She had spent all day on the bus out to visit her parents, knowing it was the most economical option for her to get out East. She still had to pay off her school and the student loans that had been piling up since she had moved out west to attend SU, and was risking her internship and graduation to see the father her mother had sworn was lying on his death bed. She had no idea what she was doing there.

“Mom said you were in trouble, so I just wanted to come and see you,” Estelle said, trying to ignore the anger and pain rising in her chest.

“What the hell for? You left. As far as I’m concerned, your fat ass ain’t even my daughter anymore.”

She had expected a lot of backlash, but now, being right in the middle of it after such a long time of being alone and in a balanced and supportive place, she was feeling lower than she ever had before. How had she grown up listening to this kind of poison every single day of her life?

“Damn, dad,” Estelle’s brother Lance said, sniggering. “Harsh.”

“Shut it, boy. This girl thinks she can live without us, disown her family? Abandon us and leave us to fend for ourselves? Forgetting everything we ever done to make her happy and take care of her?”

“Make me happy?” Estelle sputtered, completely flabbergasted by the thought. “You always went out of your way to bring me down! Any chance you got you made me feel like hell about myself!”

“You’re full of shit,” her dad mumbled. “You’re just a selfish bitch and always have been. Stupid little twit. I done told you to get the hell out of my room! You ain’t no daughter of mine. My kids stick around. They know what it means to be a family and take care of each other.”

Estelle glanced over at her brother, whose chin was raised with an air of superiority that made her want to go over and punch him right in the mouth. But she was better than that. Though she wished to hell that she wasn’t.

“I don’t know why I bothered coming back here. You’re just a sad, pathetic little man who doesn’t feel good about himself unless he has someone to put down. You’re just a bully who gets his self-worth from bullying people you think are weak. What a joke.”

The aging man glared at her fiercely, his face growing red just like she knew it would. He had never taken defiance very well. She should have listened to Blaine. It had been a mistake to come here.

“I know you’re anxious to get rid of me, so I’ll make this fast,” Estelle said, sighing deeply. “My entire life you worked your hardest to make me feel like I wasn’t good enough. You did everything in your power to disempower me; to make me feel ugly and worthless. Because maybe you feel ugly and worthless yourself. But I’m going to tell you something. No matter what you feel about me, no matter what you say, I love the woman I’ve become, and I wouldn’t change anything about myself for the world, whether that’s good enough for you or not. Your words can’t touch me anymore. And they’ll touch me even less when you’re dead.”

Estelle stormed out, her anger and her pride preventing the lump in her throat from becoming productive until she was far away from the hospital parking lot. She sank down onto a bench and began to cry, wishing more than anything that she had just stayed put in the mountains.

“Estelle!”

Estelle’s heart leapt to her throat when the sound of her mother’s shrill voice reached her ears.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?! Is that really the last thing you want to say to your father?”

“He’s never acted like much of a father,” Estelle grumbled, standing from the bench and wiping her eyes quickly. The only thing worse than crying was crying in front of her mother. That woman was toxic, and always found a way to make everything about herself. Somehow Estelle had survived the family dynamic, but now she felt herself suffocating under the pressure of being near people who truly didn’t know her worth. And it wasn’t her job to teach them about it. If they didn’t want to value her, they never would, and she was just going to have to deal with that. She would make her own family. She didn’t need them.

And yet it seemed nearly impossible to get away from her mother, who stood up and walked after Estelle when she rose from the bench and attempted to get out of there so she wouldn’t have to listen to any more put downs by her family. They had no right to cast judgment on her and she wasn’t going to listen to another second of their bullshit.

“Don’t walk away when I’m talking to you! I’m your mother and you will show me some respect!”

Estelle sighed, her face growing hot as the people on the sidewalk stopped to stare at them. They must have made quite a spectacle – her mother in her heavy make-up and tight clothing, hurrying after Estelle in six-inch-high heel shoes and a glare that could turn a flame into ice.

“I’m not talking about this with you, mother,” Estelle growled. “Please, just leave me alone.”

“You’re going to regret walking away from me like this,” Estelle’s mother said, her voice an icy growl. It sent a chill up her spine. “You can expect a visit from your brothers. You will apologize to your father, whether you like it or not.”

And with that, her mother turned on her heel and stalked back toward the hospital. Estelle watched her from over her shoulder until she turned the corner, and a wave of nausea consumed her. she had to get out of there. But her bus wouldn’t leave until the next day. She knew she shouldn’t worry too much about her mother; she was probably just spouting off hot air. But she knew that her family would be furious at her. She had never done anything to provoke them for as long as she had lived with them; she couldn’t bring herself to draw attention to herself after the type of abuse she had endured. But now, she had turned all eyes onto her, and there was no telling what extremes they might go to put her back in her place. At least, the place they believed that she belonged in.

Estelle hailed a taxi and went straight to the hotel she had booked for herself. It was a crummy little place, where she felt uncomfortable and unsafe. She was used to living in shifter communities, where everybody was held accountable for their actions and everybody who wanted to act like an asshole still knew how to respect others. Humans could say what they wanted about shifters, but after living among them for the past several years, Estelle had grown to really love their straight-forward ways. Much more than she had ever liked being around her passive-aggressive and toxic family.

When she arrived at the hotel, she sank onto the bed and sighed, glancing at her cell phone. She had missed a call, and was almost afraid to check it in case it was from her family. But she took a deep breath and checked anyway, surprised to find the phone number for BBT Mining Company.

Estelle called back automatically, assuming Blaine had probably changed his mind about allowing her back to complete the internship. And she wouldn’t blame him for it. Things between them had been awkward since the night of the storm. And not only that, but she hadn’t exactly been respectful of his authority. He didn’t seem like the kind of man who tolerated that kind of thing.

“Estelle?”

Estelle’s heart thudded dully in her chest at the sound of Blaine’s deep, rumbling voice in her ear. She was shocked by the physical reaction she had to something as simple as his voice, and had to catch her breath after a moment’s pause before answering.

“Hi Blaine.”

“Hi.”

She waited for him to say more, but he didn’t. Estelle sighed inwardly. Whatever was going on, he wasn’t making it very easy on her.

“I saw I missed your call,” she said, eager to get off the phone. She couldn’t allow herself to have such a strong reaction to his voice. There was no way anything more could happen between them. It just wasn’t right.

“Yeah. I just wanted to see how it’s going. I know you have a difficult relationship with your family.”

Estelle was stunned. He hardly seemed like the kind of man who would go out of his way to check on somebody’s emotional well-being. And not only that, but she wasn’t at all used to anybody having any idea what she was going through with her family. But he seemed completely serious, as if it were one of the most important things in the world how she felt. It was bizarre, really. Nobody had ever cared how she felt before, except maybe Helen. But even then, it was never anything like this.

“I…”

Estelle’s eyes filled with tears, and she cringed. She could kick herself for letting her emotions shine through like this. It was completely ridiculous. But a small sob slipped from deep in her throat and the energy between them grew tense.

“I’m on my way.”

Estelle furrowed her brow, not sure if she had heard him properly. But before she could compose herself well enough to ask, the call had been dropped. She stared at the phone, stunned, and lowered it slowly to the bed beside her. What did he mean he was on his way? He had no idea where she was!

She tried to shake off the feeling of confusion and bewilderment. She had to think clearly right now. Especially if her family was angry enough to come after her.

Estelle closed her eyes and tried to relax into her pillow. She had to accept that she had no control over what other people said or did, even when it came to her own personal safety. Her family wouldn’t do anything stupid enough to get them arrested, so she was probably physically safe.

And yet, she was afraid. Afraid enough that Blaine had seemed to sense exactly what she was feeling without her even having to say a word. Perhaps what had happened during the night they had spent together truly had connected them in a way that she wouldn’t ever be able to fully understand. She had been so sure in that moment that Blaine had cared endlessly about her in a way she had never experienced before.

But now that they had made it clear that their relationship would never go anywhere beyond what it already had, she had done everything in her power to forget the comfort and safety she had felt in his arms; the deep and intimate connection she had shared with him in the moment. There was no good in letting herself believe she would ever have any business being comforted by a man like Blaine. It just wasn’t meant to be.

Estelle groaned, shoving all thoughts of the mysterious, obnoxious man out of her head, and headed to the shower. Even if things felt like they were never going to get any better, she had to focus and take care of herself. That was all she would ever be able to do.

***

“Estelle!”

Her heart leapt into her throat and she was whipped around by the shoulder, forced to face her brother Lance.

“What are you doing here?” Estelle asked, doing her best to keep her voice from wavering.

Lance scowled at her. “You owe our father an apology.”

“He’s not my father, remember?” Estelle growled. “He said I don’t have to be his daughter anymore. Best news I’ve ever heard in my life.”

“I don’t think you understand the issue here,” Lance said, his silver eyes narrowing. “You ain’t going to get away with disrespecting the man of the house. You get what I’m trying to say? It’s kind of important.”

“Only to someone with a tiny flea brain,” Estelle growled, shoving Lance’s hand off her shoulder and trying to turn back toward the door of the hotel. But Lance was strong, and gripped both of her shoulders almost as quickly as she had been able to shake him off.

“You think you’re so much better than us, don’t you? But you’ll never be anything more than a fat, worthless bitch!”

“Lance, let go!”

Estelle fought against her brother, the same feeling of powerlessness that had haunted her all throughout her childhood crashing down upon her. Fury consumed her and she tried to fight free from his grip once again.

“Let her go.”

Estelle froze, and Lance’s lips curled into a sadistic smile at the sound of Blaine’s voice. Estelle struggled against Lance, who dug his fingers hard into the soft flesh of her shoulders in direct defiance of Blaine’s orders.

“Who the hell do you think you are, boy?”

Estelle could see Blaine now. he was standing directly behind them, glaring down at Lance. She had never noticed just how tall and burly Blaine was compared to most humans. He wore the look so well on the mountain that she had never thought twice about his impressive size. It was just natural. But here in the human world, it was apparent just how hard it was for Blaine and people like him to belong.  And really, why would they want to? In Estelle’s experience, humans were terrible, to each other and to everyone else.

“Just butt out of it!” Lance said, turning to face Blaine and trying to drag Estelle along with him. “This is family business.”

“You’re not my family,” Estelle growled. “Families know how to love each other. You guys only know how to care for yourselves.”

“I think you are both missing the point here,” Blaine said, crossing his arms and tapping his foot impatiently. “This little asshole here is supposed to let go of you, because if he doesn’t, it’s going to make me very, very angry.”

“Like I give a shit,” Lance said, sneering at Blaine. “She has a lot to apologize about and if she doesn’t, she’s in for a world of trouble.”

“Right,” Blaine said, taking a step forward and nodding as if Lance were saying the most reasonable thing in the world. “I know just how difficult that can be for you. Thinking you’re the only thing in the universe that matters.”

Before Lance had a chance to open his mouth and respond, he cried out in agony and a sickening thud filled the air. Estelle blinked hard, unable to believe what she had just seen. Blaine had lunged forward, his fists clenched tightly, and knocked her brother out with one powerful thrust of his arm. Neither of them had seen the punch coming, but Lance was on the ground, his eyes lolling back toward his skull, and Estelle found herself falling forward toward his limp body.

“Easy there,” Blaine said, catching her before she landed. “Don’t want to mess up that nice dress of yours.”

Estelle blushed; the truth was that the dress was one of her favorites. She had packed it hoping that having it with her would boost her confidence when her family was being the same as they always were. But it hadn’t helped.

“I…thank you,” Estelle mumbled, steadying herself against Blaine’s broad body. “But what are you doing here? Don’t you have things to take care of at BBT?”

“I thought I’d take care of you first,” Blaine said simply, flashing her a grin that nearly made her heart stop. “You mean a lot to me.”

“Right…”

She couldn’t dare to believe what she was hearing, but the sight of her brother knocked out on the ground was pretty convincing.

“Look, I have to catch my bus. I can’t stay here another second longer. You were right, I never should have come here. It was a huge mistake. I’m sorry you felt like you had to come out here to rescue me or something, but I’m not some damsel in distress…I just…”

“Shhh,” Blaine said, surprising her by embracing her tightly. All her defenses melted and she just let herself be held for a few moments, fighting the urge that had been haunting her ever since she had arrived out east. She lost the fight this time, and broke down, dissolving into tears.

“It’s going to be fine now,” Blaine said, kissing the top of her head tenderly. “You’re not taking any stinking bus back to the mountain either. I’m a wealthy man. We’re going back in style. I need my intern back at BBT as soon as you can get there.”

“What…”

Estelle looked up at Blaine, who smiled down at her, his dark, mystical eyes sparkling in a way that made the heat rise in her cheeks. He was something special, that was for sure. How had she ever been able to deny that to herself?

“Come on,” Blaine said, leading her away from the motel. “Let’s get out of here.”

Estelle was shocked when he walked with her to a long black limousine, parked on the other side of the motel. He took the small bag from her hands and the driver quickly grabbed it from Blaine and tucked it safely in the trunk.

“After you,” Blaine said, opening the door for Estelle while the driver was tending to her luggage.

She shook her head in disbelief and climbed inside. Soon, Blaine was beside her, filling the new-car-scent of the limousine with his rugged outdoorsy musk. She had to admit that she preferred it over the scent of leather seats.

“You look like you could use a drink,” Blaine said with a soft chuckle, grabbing a bottle of champagne from the bucket beside him and pouring her a glass.

Estelle took it in a daze and sipped it quietly. Soon, they were on the road, Blaine sitting beside her, a pillar of strength and comfort. Estelle leaned back in her seat, dazed by the rapidity with which they traveled from the motel to the landing strip with Blaine’s private jet in waiting.

The next thing she knew, they were up in the air, leaving her family as small as ants on the ground behind them.

13.

“You didn’t need to do any of this,” Estelle said quietly.

She had barely even looked at him since they’d gotten in the jet, and Blaine sighed in agitation. He hadn’t gone all chivalrous on her only to be told he hadn’t had to do it. Of course, he didn’t have to do it! That’s why it was called being chivalrous and not being a typical asshole.

“Well no shit,” Blaine said, pursing his lips at her.

Somehow, that made her smile, and Blaine relaxed. The poor girl had been through a lot. She couldn’t hide that from him. He had known from the moment she’d brought it up that it had been a mistake to go back there, but it didn’t seem to make much of a difference to her. She was going to do whatever she wanted to do, and that was the end of the story.

“I’m just so embarrassed,” Estelle admitted, looking suddenly at him with those sensual baby blues of hers. “You would never understand what it feels like to be completely hopeless like this. I bet nothing has ever made you feel weak in your life.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that,” Blaine said with a soft laugh. “I’ve had my downfall.”

Estelle quirked her brow at him, her full lips drawn into a skeptical frown. “What, did you lose a fight once or something?”

Blaine laughed a little louder than he meant to and shook his head. It was weird being around someone who could make him smile so easily. He hadn’t done that in a long time.

“Kind of?”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

Estelle’s eyes were boring into his, and Blaine shifted uncomfortably. He wasn’t used to telling the story, but he supposed it would come up one way or another. And besides. It was just Estelle. Somehow, he didn’t feel like she would laugh at him for being a weak, pathetic asshole like other people would have. Especially the other miners.

“Jack, you know the repairman, right?”

“Yeah?”

“He’s always talking about how I’ve changed, you know. Like I didn’t used to be such a hard ass. And I think he’s right. Something changed.”

“Why did you change?” Estelle asked, her frown deepening.

“Sometimes, love changes you.”

“Love?”

Blaine sighed. He wasn’t liking this sharing thing too much. But it was a little bit too late to go back now. The girl was already listening, damn it.

“I fell for a girl once,” he began, kicking himself even as the words began to spill from his lips. “Right out of school, I knew that she was the one for me. Well, as much as a stupid kid knows anything anyway.”

Estelle smiled sadly and nodded.

“Anyway, I bent over backwards for that girl. Spent every second of my life trying to make her happy; trying to do whatever it was that I could do for her. But somehow it was never enough. She kept on wanting more and more from me. Finally, we got married, but that was just the beginning of my problems. I couldn’t do a fuckin’ thing right for her. I became a shadow of my former self; a person who just couldn’t do anything except focus on this woman who just wasn’t worth it.”

He was ashamed of himself for it, and found it difficult to look at Estelle as he spoke. She reached across the table and stroked his hand, and finally he took a deep breath. He might as well continue. Finish the damned story and get her off his back about it.

“So, one day, she goes off on me out of the blue. I had been working all day and came home, forgot to bring the laundry detergent or some shit like that, and she explodes. Tells me what a good for nothing I am. Tells me how she’s been sick of me since day one and started cheating on me with the neighbor. She wants a divorce.”

“What the hell is wrong with her?” Estelle asked, her brow contorted in anger. “Why do people think they can get away with treating others like shit?”

Blaine shrugged. “Some people will never be happy, so they just want to make everyone else feel the same way they do, I guess.”

“That’s so wrong,” Estelle growled. “So, what did you do? I hope you kicked her ass.”

Blaine raised his brow at her. “I’d never lay a hand on a woman.”

Estelle’s cheeks reddened and she looked away quickly, but not quickly enough that Blaine was oblivious to the surge of heat that coursed through her body. It perked the bear inside of him right up, demanded he stake his claim on her once again. For real this time. For good. But he couldn’t do that. Not yet. Maybe not ever. She was just too damned young for him. It wasn’t truly what she wanted. And even if it was, he knew they would never work. They were from two different worlds.

“Well what I did was shut down. I watched her carry on for another few minutes and then leave the house I had built for us to live in. I moved to the cabin and she took off with the neighbor guy; at least she tried to. I beat him close to death. I couldn’t feel anything anymore. And ever since then, the only feeling I’ve really had was anger…”

“You poor man,” Estelle whispered, coming close to her.

The words agitated him – there was nothing poor about him – but before he could tell her off about it, Estelle’s arms were around him and he found himself being embraced for the first time since his wife had left him. Nothing had managed to feel good since then, and the only thing that had given him any comfort, his anger, began to melt away.

Finally, Estelle broke the embrace and they stared at each other, unsure of what to do next. They knew they couldn’t be together. It just wasn’t practical. She was a young woman with everything ahead of her, and he was working overtime to discover the portals before the bear shifter’s ancient calendar pointed toward the equinox. They just weren’t compatible. They just had too much going against them for his claim to go anywhere.

But the bear wasn’t happy with that, and it took everything he had to keep from reaching out to Estelle and making her his own, right then and there.

“You deserve so much more…” Estelle said, studying him, her beautiful blue eyes shimmering as she touched Blaine’s cheek. “I can’t imagine what that stupid woman was thinking.”

“She only ever thought of herself, and it was my mistake to deal with it for that long.”

Blaine stood abruptly, knowing that if he looked at Estelle for even just one more moment, he wouldn’t be able to tame the bear within. He would make his claim and neither of them would know what had hit them. He just couldn’t be responsible for that. Not right now. Especially not when they were so close to finding the portal on Oak Mountain.

“I don’t think that’s the only mistake you’ve made,” Estelle said.

Blaine cringed, the scent of her arousal filling the small cabin of his jet. She wanted him just as badly as he wanted her. How could he refuse that? The bear was awake, aware, and grabbing for control. But he just couldn’t let it happen. Not this time. He had to be stronger than that.

“Maybe not,” Blaine said, turning a sharp eye on her. “But I know better than to make the same mistake twice.”

He immediately knew that facing her was a mistake. There was righteous anger on her face; she knew he was being a coward; hiding from his claim. Not only because it just wasn’t realistic, but because he was afraid of being vulnerable to a woman. The way it had ended the last time had been scarring, and he refused to make himself a slave to love. Not even if that meant finally being able to take what had so consumed his thoughts for all this time. He just wasn’t going to do it. And that made her angry. He could tell just from the way she stared him down.

“Whatever you say, sir,” Estelle said pointedly. She stood from her seat and marched to the back bedroom, where Blaine had told her she could retire if she felt the need.

Blaine sighed heavily and sank down into an armchair, taking a long swig from the bottle of whisky on the table beside him. He hadn’t had a choice, had he? He just couldn’t bring himself to jeopardize everything he had been working for just so he could gratify himself with the way too young intern. He needed to be in work mode right now, not stupid lovesick mode. And that was all there was to it.

Whether they liked it or not, the BBT Mining Company had work to do. And without Estelle in the office, safe and sound, and Blaine’s mind focused on the job, they just weren’t going to reach the portal by the equinox, and everything they had been working for would go to shit.

Blaine would never let himself be ruled by a woman again. Especially not when it counted so much to have his head screwed on straight. And nothing would ever change his mind.

14.

“What the hell are you sitting around for? The boss wants you on the field today.”

Estelle glared up at Ken, who smirked at her.

“Hey, don’t shoot the messenger,” he said. “It wasn’t my idea. I don’t get a say in most things.”

“Where on the field, exactly, did the boss want me?”

Ken shrugged, his infuriating smile widening.

“Guess you’ll have to ask around. it’s a big day today. Nobody is supposed to be in the office. Check the memo.”

Estelle watched Ken leave, her blood boiling, and scanned her email. Sure enough, there was a memo there directly from Blaine, telling her and everyone else doing office work in the building to join him at the peak of the mountain. Apparently, he had big news.

“He could have told me before I bothered to drive down here,” Estelle grumbled to herself.

The truth was, she had been furious at Blaine lately. Ever since they had arrived back on Oak Mountain, they had barely even looked at each other, let alone spoke. He made it clear that he wanted nothing to do with her, which felt cruel, especially after opening up to her about his past. She knew she should try to be understanding about it, but somehow, she could only feel angry. He wasn’t being fair to her or to himself. He was hiding from the truth; the pure, raw feeling that drew the two of them together. And no matter how he disguised it, she knew that it was all due to his own fear of commitment.

Estelle continued to grumble to herself as she let herself out of the office and locked it behind her. she should have known something was off when she arrived and nobody was there. But seeing Ken saunter in and sneer at her had nearly driven her over the edge.

But she had been trying not to make any waves ever since things had gotten tense with Blaine. The last thing she needed was to give him an excuse to fire her from the internship and lose the credit she needed to graduate in her program. There would be nothing worse than that.

Estelle had no idea where she was supposed to go first, and headed up the mountain on foot. If nobody was in a hurry to tell her where she needed to be, then she would be damned if she decided she was in a hurry to get there. They were just going to have to wait.

“That’s her, boss.”

“Really? I never figured Blaine for that kind of guy…”

“What kind of guy?”

“Well you remember the first girl he was with, right? Rail thin…”

“What the hell are you two talking about?” Estelle demanded, too angry not to even feel afraid.

“So sorry, that was terribly impolite of me,” a tall, gaunt man with neat white hair said. He had on a shimmering blue robe with belled sleeves, and bowed at Estelle graciously. “It’s just that it appears we have an associate in common.”

“Blaine?” Estelle asked, raising her brow. “What do you want? Who are you?”

The two men exchanged sly looks, and suddenly Estelle knew exactly who these men were. The dragon shifters that Blaine had been worrying about.

“You shouldn’t be here,” Estelle said, her anger deepening. “This isn’t your land.”

The two men erupted into unkind laughter, and the tall older man stepped forward.

“You’ve got spunk,” he said. “I guess that I can see why Blaine likes you. But listen to you talking about things you don’t understand. We’re going to have to talk some sense into you.”

Estelle opened her mouth to protest, but the man smiled eerily at her and suddenly, her body felt heavy; her limbs completely frozen.  The shifters came toward Estelle, their eyes serious and soon she was moving forward against her will. A sudden fear surged through her as it suddenly dawned upon her just how much danger she was truly in. And there was no way that anybody would know where she was or who she was with. Maybe she should have gotten off the mountain when she had the chance.

***

“So, what the hell are we doing?” Estelle finally managed to ask. They had been moving through the woods for at least an hour, and although she was being strung along by some form of ancient magic, she was fully aware of everything that was going on. Still, it didn’t make any sense to her.

“We’re not going to let Blaine get away with keeping these tunnels from us,” Geron said darkly. Estelle sighed.

“You do get that this is his land, right? And he’s been beyond patient with your bullshit.”

“This land belongs to none but he who sanctified it,” Geron growled, his eyes flashing menacingly at her.

Estelle was chilled into silence, and they continued through the foliage until they finally reached the entrance of a tunnel made of rock, deep within the mountain.

“I don’t want to go in there,” Estelle whispered.

“Too bad,” Frenja, the other dragon shifter, snapped at her. he pushed her forward and Estelle fell inside. The air was cool and damp, and she struggled to her feet with the help of Geron, who refused to meet her eyes.

“This task is bigger than your friend Blaine and his supposed claim on this land. We must take the mountain before the equinox. You have to understand. This is a significant task, and if you or anyone else gets in the way, you’re going to die. It’s very simple.”

Estelle had to bite her tongue to keep her mouth shut, but somehow, she managed to do it as Geron and his lackey continued on their way. The tunnel was lit by torches that were mounted to the walls, and the deeper they went, the more afraid Estelle started to be.

Finally, they came into an open area, glittering full of quartz, and Geron turned to her, his eyes reflecting the sparkle of the minerals on the walls of the cavern.

“You’ve seen something like this,” Geron insisted. “I can tell you have. Where is it?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Estelle growled, squeezing her eyes closed. Maybe if she didn’t look at him, his disturbing magic wouldn’t work on her.

“Don’t lie to me, child,” Geron said, his voice heavy with malice. “I know you know. And you’re going to help us, whether you like it or not.”

Estelle cried out as a sharp pain jolted through her body, and she collapsed to the ground as the world around her grew dark.

15.

“I can’t believe you did it,” Jack said, slapping Blaine on the back.

But Blaine couldn’t even manage a smile. He knew he should be happy. He had put his mind to figuring out exactly where the source of the gold had been, and had followed the location of gold mines and quartz deposits to locate the sacred portal. And yet, he just wasn’t happy. Something was wrong.

As if to emphasize the fact, the sky above the shifters gathered around the mine leading to the portal was growing dark, and the wind, warm and cheery just a few moments before, had grown cold and biting. And to make matters worse, Estelle was nowhere to be seen. She wouldn’t just abandon him there. Not when he was going to reveal the fruits of all his labor to the crew; to everyone at BBT. Sure, the humans wouldn’t have to know anything about the portal, but they did at the very least, deserve to see the site of the biggest source of gold located on the mountain.

“Blaine…”

The word was faint; far away and weak. Nobody else seemed to hear it, but when he glanced at Jack, there was worry in his eyes, as if he sensed that something was off. Blaine was old enough by now to know better than to ignore his intuition.

Before he could stop himself, Blaine was shifting into his bear form and running full speed toward the sound of Estelle’s voice. She was afraid, and she needed him.

But as soon as he reached her scent, he looked around wildly, confused and angry at himself. It was obviously a trap. He had allowed himself to succumb to one of the oldest tricks in the book, and he wouldn’t be able to forgive himself for that.

It was too late to go back now, though, and Geron appeared suddenly, his reptilian eyes growing wide and ferocious as he shifted into his dragon form. The man was huge, but in his fury, Blaine knew that nothing would ever match his drive to protect Estelle.

A cold rain began to fall from the sky, and Blaine squinted his eyes as he was pelted by the icy water. But he knew that Geron was mostly smoke and mirrors. He might be able to manipulate the world around them, but the reality that Blaine mastered could easily be his downfall. All he had to do was find an opening. Dragons were big and powerful, but they were also victims of their own mentalities. Blaine had known that since he was a child, and h was prepared to take Geron down, no matter what the cost. His people would have the portal, even if he failed. He would risk it all to save the woman he loved. What other choice did he have?

And so, with a ferocious growl, Blaine charged forward, willing himself to see through the magic exuding from Geron. Without Geron’s mind, the rain pelting his body wouldn’t exist. That meant, it wasn’t really there. All he had to do was focus on what was really there. A dragon shifter. Another man far back, guarding a human. A weak, scared human. His Estelle.

The awareness of her presence sent a new surge of fury through Blaine, and he sliced his paw at Geron, who was using all his mental energy to keep up the illusion of the rainfall. The blow shocked Geron enough that the rain paused for a moment and Geron turned to face Blaine. He could feel his limbs growing cold, but it was clear that the dragon was trying to divide too much of his focus and spreading himself too thin.

Blaine took advantage of that and charged. He had been taught the weakness of a dragon shifter long ago, and made a mad dash behind the beast, toward the middle of Geron’s wings, where the scales were notoriously weaker. He climbed with all his might and Geron howled in rage as his claws sank into his flesh. A bolt of lightning shot down from the sky and Estelle let out a shriek. It made him lose his concentration just long enough that he, too, was electrocuted briefly, but he forced himself to keep his goal in mind, and sank his teeth into the weak spot in the dragon’s back.

Soon, his mouth as filled with blood and Geron let out a tremendous howl of pain. Blaine dropped to the ground and raced toward Estelle, who was cowering on the ground. He glared at the man guarding him, and he turned on his heel and ran away as Geron did his best to fly off the mountain, leaving a huge trail of blood behind him.

“Estelle,” Blaine whispered, shifting back into his human form and running toward her. she was shivering on the ground, unable to catch her breath after the mental hell that Geron had unleashed upon her. “Come on, kid. You’re all right. Let’s get you out of here.”

***

It took a few hours of being comfortable in front of the fire in Blaine’s cabin before Estelle ventured to speak, and when she did, Blaine moved toward her, unable to deny his love for her any longer. They had been through so much together at that point, it was futile to hide it.

“They wanted the portal,” she whispered. “They didn’t think you’d have the papers…”

“Well I do,” Blaine said softly, grinning at her. “They came through last night. That’s why I wanted everyone to meet me at the top of the mountain. I wanted to reveal the gold deposit and the deed at the same time. I guess that was kind of stupid of me, huh?”

Estelle smiled and shook her head.

“It would have been great, but they had to go and ruin it…”

“Hey,” Blaine said, sitting down beside her on the couch. “They didn’t ruin anything. The only way they could have is if they hurt you.”

Estelle looked down at the flannel blanket wrapped around her body, her cheeks almost as red as the flannel she was snuggled up in.

“You’ve saved my life,” Estelle said with a quiet laugh. “So many times, now. Aren’t you sick of having to protect me?”

Blaine turned her toward him, looking seriously into her eyes.

“The only thing I’m sick of is people out there wanting to hurt you. I’d protect you for all the rest of my days if you’d let me.”

Estelle was silent, studying him as if for the first time. “You really mean that, don’t you? I can feel it somehow…”

Blaine smiled, relieved that he wouldn’t have to justify himself to her. there were so many things the girl just seemed to understand. And now that they were together, there was nothing more stopping them. Nothing except themselves.

Blaine took Estelle’s hands in his, kissing the palms of her hands lightly. She shivered and smiled at him shyly, and he embraced her tightly, grateful more than anything he had ever felt that she was still alive.

“I’ve wanted you so much, for so long,” Estelle whispered into his ear. “You’re all I ever seem to be able to think about.”

A hot rush of desire overpowered Blaine, and he studied Estelle intently, the bear inside of him urging him to make his final claim; telling him to make sure that he was claiming her to last. It was something the bear had never done with his first wife; only with Estelle. And this time, he was going to let nothing stand in his way.

Estelle gasped softly when his hands found the softness of her flesh beneath the blanket, and his lips tugged against hers with a deep and tender passion. They kissed languidly as the bear took charge, finally able to assert itself and make its claim official.

Estelle seemed eager to take on the role of his mate, and held him close as he climbed on top of her, his body engulfed in the tingling flames of desire. She closed her eyes as her senses were assaulted by his caresses, and soon she gasped as the urgency of his longing became clear; pressed firmly against her middle; half an invitation, and half a question.

Blaine ran his hand along her thigh, pressing her legs apart and allowing his fingers and groin to explore the heat between her thighs. She was ready for him; just as eager as he was, and the bear inside him let out a deep growl of gratification.

Suddenly, the blanket was on the floor and their clothes were flying to the ground along with it, and Estelle was arching her back on the couch, her perfect breasts thrusting into the air. His mouth caught one of them and she shuddered as he tasted the sweetness of her nipple. There was nothing about her body that he didn’t love; every curve and slope was something new to love, something special to explore.

Before long, he couldn’t hide his need any longer, and he stroked the length of his shaft gently against the most sensitive area of her body. Estelle moaned softly, invitingly, and bucked her hips against him. That was all the invite that he needed, and he plunged suddenly inside of her, filling them both with the abrupt explosion of ecstasy that engulfed them as their bodies joined once again, after far too long.

Estelle cried out, the sound muffled by the couch cushion she buried her head into, but Blaine took her chin so that she looked at him.

“Don’t hide anything you feel,” he told her. “There’s nothing wrong with feeling good.”

Estelle’s full, sensual lips parted and he took them into his mouth, nibbling them gently as he gave his hips another powerful thrust. She cried out into his mouth and he grinned, overwhelmed by the sheer ecstasy of sharing his body with her and holding her once again after far too long.

He let his hands grope around the fullness of her hips; the sensual curves of her ass and belly. She was the perfect amount of woman for him, no more and no less, and he was certain in that moment that he had met his match.

They fell into a steady rhythm, giving and taking their share of pleasure, until they were see-sawing on the brink of what would surely promise to be the most explosive climax of their lives. Estelle’s beautiful eyes stared into his, rapture and sheer love radiating from her perfect features. She was everything he had ever wanted, and now that he had her, he was going to claim her and never, ever let her go again.

As if her body could sense his silent vow, it contracted sensually around his member as he was enveloped sweetly inside of her. he knew immediately that this was the first sign of orgasm, and he exploded with activity. Estelle cried out in ecstasy, her body shocked again and again by the tendrils of pleasure snaking along every nerve impulse in her body, and Blaine was sure he wouldn’t be able to hold back his own pleasure any longer.

Finally, another delicious contraction tugged at his body, the friction of which tipped him over the edge. Estelle dug her fingers into Blaine’s back, crying out in sheer rapture as the force of his orgasm erupted inside of her, and he continued to thrust his hot, swollen member until every last drop of his pleasure was emptied inside.

He held his lover close to his broad chest, their bodies closer than they had ever been before as he showered kisses onto all her face’s unique and beautiful features.

“I love you,” he whispered. “And I’m going to take care of you for the rest of our lives.”

“What about the portal?” Estelle asked with a deep yawn.

“We don’t even know how to use it,” Blaine admitted with a laugh. “But we’ll figure it out. And when we do, you and I are going to have some stories to tell.”

Estelle laughed quietly and their lips met once again.

“I love you,” she said. “I’ll follow you anywhere.”

Blaine grinned and held Estelle close to his body, grateful that, above all else, he was going to share his life with the perfect woman for him, no matter what life threw at them. They would take it on together, convention be damned. And that’s all there was to it.

The End

Bear Shifter Romance

A Baby for the Bear

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Chapter 1

Freya stood and stared at herself in the mirror. It was still early morning, but she couldn’t sleep. She had far too much on her mind. She ran her hands through her hair and sighed. Her eyes were glistening back at her, azure blue and piercing white, and she wished that the bags beneath them would disappear before her first day but knew she was out of luck.

Behind her the clock ticked and flashed 6:00 am. She hadn’t set the alarm for another hour at least, but there was no way she could go back to bed now. She looked over at her closet and at the outfit she had chosen. It was hung up on the outside and looming over her. A pair of jeans ripped at the knee, a tight white t-shirt and little flats. It wasn’t anything special, but she’d needed to keep her mind clear and know what she was going to be wearing in advance. She had so much riding on her college experience, and she didn’t want to ruin her first day by stressing last minute about what she should wear.

Somewhere outside a bird began singing. The sun had yet to rise, but the dawn chorus started up across the quad, making her feel better. She was a college girl now and she had all the freedom she could ever want. She needed to embrace it, not fear it.

Freya had always been a timid girl and kept to herself. Growing up, she had a select, loyal set of friends and feared that leaving her hometown security and being away from her family would be difficult. She had now been at college a week and found herself settling in. She had made acquaintances, and even though they weren’t the sort of people she would generally choose to hang out with, they seemed nice and had been fun for a few nights out. She just knew there wasn’t going to be a lasting friendship there. Everything was so new and exciting, and she had to keep her feet on the ground as to not get swept up in it all. She didn’t want to be one of those people who completely changed the second they went off to college and ended up screwing up their future with a lack of commitment to the real reason they were there in the first place. She was going to ace all of her classes and exams, and she was going to go places. No matter what happened or who she met, she would always put her education first.

The sound of the trash men filtered up from the street and Freya walked over to the window. The sun was beginning to rise and she decided to open it and let in a cool blast of air. It helped her feel more awake, and as she stretched her arms over her head, she knew it was the right time to stop pacing her dorm room and finally get showered, dressed and out there, ready to start the day.

“I’m so glad I didn’t have to share,” she smiled to herself as she looked around at the double room she had all to herself. “Imagine having to work around someone else all full of nerves!”

The idea of sharing a room with a complete stranger had never appealed to her. Freya knew that no matter how strange and alien a place was, she would always prefer to have her own space, somewhere she could unwind and have some privacy. Though this had also meant she was at a disadvantage. She saw roomies who had bonded quickly, and Freya felt slightly out on a limb, as if she was going to be denied a close girlfriend that she so really wanted.

She pulled her towel from the back of the door, and as she made her way into the corridor, she was very aware that not one other person was stirring.

Maybe I’m going to have to lighten up, she thought. I should probably party more and worry less.

She giggled to herself as she pushed open the door to the communal girls’ showers and turned on the light. To her complete surprise, there was another girl in there, wrapped in a towel and about to go into one of the cubicles. They stood staring at each other for a moment before Freya smiled and shrugged.

“I guess you couldn’t sleep, either?” she asked.

“Nope,” the girl replied, seeming nervous too.

“I’m Freya,” she held out her hand and the girl shook it.

“I’m Julie,” the girl nodded. “It’s good to know I’m not the only one who wasn’t out partying all night.”

“Yeah,” Freya laughed. “I want to make a good impression, you know?”

“Sure,” she said, flicking her long black hair over her shoulder. “I would have hated to be hungover on my first day in classes… For some reason, I just feel like it would set me on the course to fail!” she laughed.

“I felt exactly the same,” Freya grinned. “I don’t think I’m cut out for the binge drinking, hard partying side college has to offer.”

“I know what you mean,” Julie said as she took another step inside the shower before turning back and smiling again. “I’m in room 5C, we should hang out sometime… if you want…?”

“I’d like that,” Freya smiled, trying not to sound too enthusiastic.

The girl nodded and waved before she ducked into the shower and closed the door. She was the first person Freya had met who seemed like the type of person she would have been friends with back home. She could see herself striking up a friendship with Julie. After Freya showered and left the bathroom, she called “Bye!” over the sound of the water jets.

“Catch you later, Freya!” Julie called back.

Freya smiled. She had officially made her first real college friend.

Chapter 2

At the end of a long day of navigating her way around campus, meeting her new teachers and trying to keep on top of all of her work and ever-expanding reading list, Freya staggered back to her dorm room, opened the door and collapsed on the bed.

It was only 4:00 pm, but she felt like it was the middle of the night. She reached over and pulled her cell phone out of her bag. The only message was from her mother, asking her how her first day had gone. She smiled and texted a quick reply.

She was already overwhelmed with the amount of work, but she wasn’t going to let it deter her. She knew she could handle it. She opened up her diary and looked at the scrawled reading list. There were at least thirty books on it, and even though she knew she would never be able to read all of them, she would have to try to read at least half.

She was about to crawl under her duvet and try to sleep when there was a light knock at the door. She silently debated ignoring it, but when the tap came again, she slid from the bed and dragged her feet across to the door. She opened it and was instantly glad that she had.

“Hey,” Julie smiled with a wave. “I thought I’d come and see how you did today.”

“Oh, hi,” Freya smiled, stepping back so the door hung open. “Do you want to come in?”

Julie didn’t answer her but smiled and walked past her into the room. She sat down at the chair next to Freya’s desk and rested her hands on her knees.

“So, how did you find my room?” Freya asked with an impressed laugh.

“Oh, I just asked a couple of people,” Julie smiled. “It’s not exactly hard to find anyone in this building, especially with a name like yours… pretty unique!”

“I guess,” Freya sat down on the bed next to her and looked around the room, unsure of what to say next.

“Listen,” Julie said, as if she could tell there was a slight tension in the air. “I was just wondering really if you felt like getting off campus tonight and going for something to eat… Sort of like a celebrate the first day at college type of thing?”

“Sure,” Freya sat forward. “That would be great.”

Julie smiled back at her, and Freya had the feeling there was something else on her mind that she was holding back.

“Is everything okay?” she asked her finally.

Julie shrugged and smiled. She was staring at Freya, taking in every feature on her face and sizing her up.

“Everything’s fine,” she said. “You just remind me of someone, that’s all.”

“Oh?” Freya asked, but Julie waved her hand as if to bat away the conversation.

“So, tell me all about how you did,” she said instead. “I’ve got a mountain of books to buy. What about you?”

“Oh, totally the same,” Freya laughed, “I think I’m going to be glued to books for the foreseeable future.”

“Yes!” Julie laughed. “Me too! Good job we’re not into partying, huh?”

“Well, I guess we’ll have to let our hair down at some point,” Freya shrugged. “All work and no play makes Freya a dull girl… or something.”

Julie threw her head back and laughed. “I’m glad you said that before I did,” she grinned. “Everything in moderation, I guess.”

“Definitely,” Freya nodded.

“What are the other people like?” Julie gestured to the rest of Freya’s corridor.

“Wild,” she rolled her eyes. “I went out with them last week, but to be honest I didn’t really gel with any of them.”

“I don’t think I’ve even really met anybody else apart from you…” Julie said quietly. “To be honest, I’m pretty selective about my friends.”

Freya nodded, knowing exactly what that felt like.

“So,” Julie jumped to her feet. “Can I come back around seven?”

“Sure,” Freya stood up to and walked over to the door with her. It hung open still and they could see other girls and guys coming back from their own lectures and seminars. “I’ll be ready!”

“Great,” Julie smiled as she started on down the hallway and turned back and waved.

As she walked away, Freya had a suspicious feeling. There was something in Julie’s eyes that Freya couldn’t put her finger on… It was as if she wanted something from her, but didn’t dare ask. She shook out her shoulders and told herself to stop being paranoid. Both the girls obviously had trouble making friends, and they had found each other and instantly clicked. Maybe Julie just couldn’t believe her luck that she’d found someone in the craziest dorm on campus who liked spending her evenings more chilled out than girls gone wild. But as she started to get ready and curled her hair, she couldn’t shake the feeling. When Julie came back for her later, she was determined to find out what was going on. She would just have to tread carefully.

Chapter 3

At seven o’clock, Freya re-opened her dorm room door and turned off her mp3 player. The hallways were crammed with people going out for the evening and arranging parties. One of the guys she had met on one of her first days there ducked his head in and asked her if she wanted to go to a kegger with them, but she shook her head and said no thanks.  He shrugged before turning on his heel and going back down the hall. As he turned the corner to head towards the stairs, he did a double take at the short, pretty brunette walking in the opposite direction. Freya instantly recognized Julie and got to her feet and waved before she stepped out into the hall, slamming the door behind her.

“You’re right, it is crazy down here,” Julie laughed as she turned and took in the scene around them. Girls were in six-inch heels and tiny mini-skirts, tottering along the hallway with bottles of vodka in their hands and their lips over plumped with shiny red gloss.

“It’s even worse at three am,” Freya joked as they started down the stairs. “Don’t you see any of this though, I mean, if you’re in 5C?”

“Have you seen where my room is?” Julie looked up at her. “I’m right at the end of a private corridor, part of the perks of being in my family.” She rolled her eyes and laughed.

“Oh?” Freya asked, interested.

“My dad donates a lot to the college,” she said, “so I was kind of given preference over the most private room, which also happens to be the biggest.”

“Lucky!” Freya laughed. “I wish I was out of all of that.”

“Well, you can stay any time,” Julie shrugged.

Freya felt herself blush and smiled. She was embarrassed to have such a crappy room when Julie obviously had their dorm’s equivalent of the penthouse.

As they stepped out into the warm evening air and crossed the quad, Freya realized she hadn’t even asked Julie where they were going.

“Oh, it’s just this little diner on the outskirts of town,” Julie said as she walked briskly in the direction of the parking lot. Freya jogged to keep up with her and felt her mouth drop open as she saw Julie flick her car keys and the flashy red sports car’s lights come to life.

“Is this yours?” she said as she ran her hand down the glistening metal.

“Yeah,” Julie shrugged. “Again, my dad…” She looked embarrassed this time.

They climbed into the car, and Julie started the engine with a loud roar. Freya laughed.

“So did your dad go here or something? How come he donates so much to the college?”

Julie shook her head and cranked up the stereo.

“No,” she began as she reversed and then put the car into drive. “We live close by…” She swung out of the parking lot and onto the main road out of campus.

“How come you live on campus then?” Freya asked, confused.

“I just needed to get away from home,” she shrugged again. “You know, I wanted the full on college experience…”

“Yeah, I get that,” Freya nodded. And she did. Even though she had been nervous and wary about leaving home, she still wanted to do it and feel independent. “But how come you didn’t choose to go away?”

“I like it here,” Julie smiled. “And I’m close to my family.”

“That’s really nice,” Freya said genuinely.

Julie pulled off campus and began down the highway. It was approaching dusk and Freya felt the cold nip at her skin. She was hungry and hoped that wherever they were going wouldn’t take them too long. She was even gladder to have met Julie now that she knew that she was local. It would be great to have a friend who could show her around and take her to all of the spots that she would unlikely find without her.

After a few minutes, Julie began to slow the car and turned off the highway and down a smaller road. The trees loomed above them high overhead and Freya noticed how their leaves hadn’t started to turn yet, even though it was the beginning of fall.

“Here we go,” Julie said as she pulled off the road at a small, old-fashioned diner that looked like something out of the movies.

“This is one of the best places around here,” Julie said confidently. “This is where all the locals come, and it’s like the town’s best kept secret.”

They got out of the car and made their way inside. A bell tinged over their heads as they stepped in, and Julie began waving at people who turned to look at them. A row of men sat high up at the counter next to big slices of pie, all wearing squared off caps and winter vests.

“Hey Julie,” one of the waitresses said as she thrust two menus at them and walked them to a table next to the windows.

“Hey,” Julie smiled and then gestured to Freya. “This is my new friend from college,” she said.

“Nice to meet you,” the waitress grinned before she turned on her heel and went back over to the counter.

“Everyone is so friendly,” Freya remarked as she opened the menu and looked down it. Her mouth was watering and she couldn’t wait to sink her teeth into something delicious.

“I recommend the ribs,” a gruff, deep voice came from behind her, as if whoever it was had read her mind.

Freya spun around to see a tall, muscly man, looking down at her with big, dark eyes.

“Oh God,” Julie rolled her eyes and pouted. “I should have known you’d show up!”

Freya turned to look at Julie as she burst into laughter and waved the man over to her. She stood up and wrapped an arm around him and kissed him on the cheek.

Freya looked up at him. He was incredible, and easily one of the sexiest men she had ever seen in her entire life. He turned to look at her and smiled a wide smile which flashed his perfect teeth. They looked pearly white next to his deeply tanned skin, and Freya found herself biting her lip as her eyes wandered down his thick, muscly forearms that were wiry with hair.

“This is Freya,” Julie grinned, turning the man towards her so he was close enough for Freya to catch the scent of his cologne. He bent down and took her hand in his before raising it to his lips and planting a soft, warm kiss on it.

“It’s lovely to meet you, Freya,” he smiled. “I’m Kellan… Julie’s brother.”

Chapter 4

Freya’s heart was pounding in her chest as she looked up at him. He still had her hand in his and the red hot kiss he’d planted on it was lingering there with a tingle. She felt herself blushing as she realized she couldn’t pull herself away. He smiled and bit his bottom lip.

“Yes,” Julie interrupted their moment. “This is my brother… He’s a pain in the ass, but I love him to death.”

He smiled and stepped closer to Freya so she had to scoot over for him to sit down.

“Don’t mind if I join you, do you, girls!” It was more of a statement than a question, but Freya found herself shaking her head and smiling like a kid on Christmas morning.

“Of course not,” she beamed. “It’s lovely to meet you.”

Julie noticed her enthusiasm and suppressed a grin of her own.

“So how is everything over on campus, Sis?” Kellan asked, “You’re obviously making friends.” He turned and winked at Freya.

“It’s all good,” she smiled. “But we were just saying we’re not really into all this drinking and partying… Thank god we met each other and can just spend our evenings not getting wasted and throwing up out of windows.”

“That’s because you’re classy girls,” Kellan grinned. “Imagine what dad would say if he caught you in that kind of state.”

“Exactly,” Julie nodded. “Our dad’s pretty strict,” she whispered to Freya.

“A bit?” Kellan laughed. “More like obsessively!”

The pair began to delve into a story of how their father had kept them on a tight leash all of their lives and hated the idea of them ever straying too far from home. Freya listened intently and found that she couldn’t take her eyes off Kellan. He must have only been a couple of years older than her, but he seemed so much more mature and he oozed confidence and power.

“He’ll like you though,” Kellan’s voice broke her train of thought. “You’re obviously a good influence on Julie, so I’m sure he’ll love to have you up at the house.”

“Huh?” Freya said as she realized she hadn’t caught a word they were saying.

“He was just saying normally dad doesn’t like any of my friends,” Julie laughed. “But he’ll like you because you’re clearly a nice calming influence.”

“Oh,” Freya laughed, “Yes, of course.” She made a Scout salute and Kellan laughed.

“Well you’ll have to come up and see us,” he nodded as he raised his eyebrows and took a sip of his drink. “In fact, mom and dad are away this weekend and I was thinking about having a few friends over … Nothing wild, don’t worry, good girls.”

“What do you think?” Julie turned to Freya and asked reluctantly.

“I think it would be rude not to,” Freya smiled. There was no way she was missing out on an invitation from someone like Kellan.

“Okay, Bro,” Julie said with a sigh. “We’ll come up to the house this weekend, but the first sign of silly and wild behavior and we’re both leaving, okay?”

“Okayyy,” he yawned and Julie threw a rolled-up napkin at him.

The waitress arrived at the table to take their order, and Freya found herself prickling with sweat. The heat coming from Kellan was intense, and she couldn’t figure out whether it was her attraction to him that was setting off the reaction or it was really coming from him. When he had held her hand, his skin had been hot to the touch…

He shifted on the seat next to her, and his thigh brushed up against hers. On the other side of the table, Julie was smiling as she watched them.

“And for you?” the waitress asked looking down at Freya.

“Go on,” Kellan said as he took the menu from her hands and handed it back to the waitress. “Get the ribs, I promise you won’t be disappointed.”

Okay,” Freya shrugged. “I’ll go for the ribs.”

The waitress wrote it down and went to put the order in. Kellan smiled at Freya and raised his eyebrows.

“A girl who’s not afraid to get her hands dirty, I like it!” he joked.

“Well, I can’t pass up a good recommendation, can I?” she smiled.

Her heart was fluttering in her chest as he flirted with her and made her feel at ease. There was something raw and unique about him that made her feel like he was completely different from anyone else she had ever met.

After they had finished dinner and paid their tab, the three of them walked out to the parking lot and Kellan picked up Julie and gave her a big hug.

“So good to run into you, Sis,” he grinned. He plonked her down on the ground and moved over to Freya.

“And even better to meet you,” he smiled before he leaned in and gave her a gentle peck on the cheek.

Freya blushed as she watched him walk towards his big black truck and climb inside.

“Jeez,” Julie whispered. “How hot for each other are you two?” she joked.

Freya shrugged it off and turned back towards Julie’s car.

“No need to pretend otherwise,” Julie said as she started the engine and grinned at her. “I knew you’d hit it off… that’s one of the reasons I brought you here tonight. I kind of hoped we’d bump into him.”

“Really?” Freya turned to look at her in disbelief. “But he’s your brother… Wouldn’t most girls hate that?”

“Not me,” Julie said as she pulled out of the parking lot. “In fact, the second I met you, I wanted to get to know you because I knew you’d be a good match for Kellan.”

Freya looked at her dumbfounded, like she couldn’t believe her luck.

“Girls like you are hard to find, Freya,” she said. “And I only want the best for my family.”

As they sped down the highway, Freya couldn’t keep the smile from her face. She’d made a new best friend and met an amazing man in the span of one day. So far college was shaping up to be pretty awesome indeed.

Chapter 5

The rest of the week passed by in a blur. Freya spent all of her mornings in classes, her afternoons doing homework and the evenings hanging out with Julie. She would usually get back to find Julie waiting by her door, or there would be a note tacked to it asking her to go and find her as soon as she could.

The first time Freya went down to Julie’s dorm room, she couldn’t believe how different it was from hers. It wasn’t just a little bit bigger and more private, it was like a master suite fit for a queen. Her room was the only one in the hallway, so it was completely separate from the other rooms. Inside it only got better. Julie had a king-size bed, a kitchenette all to herself and an en-suite. Freya had been so confused as to why she had even bothered to go into the communal shower room that morning the two had met, but Julie kept muttering something about having an authentic college experience.

The girls had grown closer over the week, and Freya felt as if she had known Julie her whole life. She had never had a friend she had been so at ease and compatible with. It was like she had been sent to help her start her real life.

As Friday came around and Freya’s classes finished for the day, she walked slowly back to her dorm and noticed the first leaf turning red on an oak tree.

“Hey!” Julie called from behind her. “What time should we leave?”

“Whenever you like,” Freya smiled.

“Seven?” Julie linked her arm with hers and the two walked towards the front steps to their building.

“Sounds good.”

“Great,” Julie dropped her arm and skipped on ahead. “I better dash—I’ve got a million things to do beforehand. Don’t forget to dress up,” she winked. “Kellan will be there, remember!”

Freya felt a knot in her stomach but couldn’t keep the grin from her face.

“He’s hot for you,” Julie said over her shoulder as she reached the top of the steps. “And quite frankly, I’d love to have you as a sister-in-law.”

“Wow, jumping ahead there a bit, aren’t we?” Freya laughed.

“Nope,” Julie winked. “Anyway, catch you later.” She blew Freya a kiss and disappeared up the stairs.

Freya looked at her watch and realized it was five-thirty. She was going to have to get a move on too.

***

As Julie sped down the winding woodland roads, Freya’s nerves were mounting. She knew she was about to see Kellan again, and she couldn’t shake what Julie had said earlier. What if he was really serious about her? What if Julie had handpicked her for him? They approached a bend in the road and Julie slowed.

“We’re just up here over this rise,” she said, dimming the lights and turning off the main road and onto smaller lane that went up a hill. They were close and Freya could sense it—she could feel him near her. The feeling she got when he was around was so strange. It was as if they could smell each other and a wild instinct was pulling her to him.

“Here we are,” Julie said as they rounded a corner and the most incredible house loomed up out of the trees. A star-scattered sky swept out behind it, emphasizing its grandeur.

“Wow,” Freya gasped. “This is amazing.”

The house was more than a mansion. It was a full-on sprawling country estate hidden there in the trees. The private road they had been traveling on led to a huge set of wrought iron gates with stone statues or big, menacing bears on either side. Julie leant out of the driver’s window and pushed a code into the security keypad before the gates beeped and began to open. Freya had never seen a house like it. It was so secluded and protected. It was as if they didn’t want anyone in the world to know they were there, or risk them being discovered.

“What’s with all the security?” Freya asked.

“Like I said,” Julie shrugged, “My dad’s pretty strict.”

***

When they reached the top of the hill and Julie stopped the car, Freya almost didn’t dare get out. She felt intimidated, but she was also desperate to see Kellan. She looked up at the tall wooden double doors flanked by columns and one of them slowly opened and Kellan stepped outside.

“Welcome,” he called to her as he held his arms out with his palms upturned to the sky.

“Come on,” Julie whispered. “He’s excited to see you, I can tell.”

Kellan wrapped his arm around Freya and kissed her on the cheek. She couldn’t help but blush as her nerves crept back up inside of her. He was even more attractive than she remembered. He hooked his arm with hers as Julie had done earlier in the day and led her into the great entrance hall of their impressive home.

“I’m so glad you came,” Kellan said as Julie wandered off down a hallway behind them. “I’ve done nothing but think about you since I met you in the diner.”

Freya’s heart began to race. “Really?” she stammered.

“Yes,” he smiled, his brown eyes were warm and inviting and she suddenly became aware of the heat that rose from him again. It was intoxicating and pulled her in.

“Come on,” he said as he put an arm around her and guided her down the hall. “Let’s go and find the others.”

Chapter 6

They walked through the winding hallways and Freya found herself trying to catch glimpses of the art on the walls. The whole house was so opulent and dramatic, she couldn’t believe that her easy-going friend had a background like this, or that Kellan seemed totally besotted with her… She was just an ordinary girl, from an ordinary family… and here she was with Julie and Kellan, two people so interesting and removed from her own world that it was almost bewildering.

“Everyone’s outside,” Kellan said as he led her through a kitchen that could easily have been bigger than the entire bottom floor of her parent’s house. It was all marble and the ceilings were high with three massive chandeliers swinging from them. On the opposite side of the kitchen were two big double doors that opened to an outside terrace. A fire pit raged in the middle and all around it were big comfy couches and tiki torches. Julie was draped across one of the couches and two guys drinking beers were on another.

“Guys,” Kellan called as he led her out to them. “I’d like you to meet Freya. Freya this is Joe and Max.”

The two other boys got to their feet and came to shake Freya’s hand. She smiled meekly and greeted them before looking down at Julie and giving her the look that meant she wanted to talk to her. Julie smiled and looked away as if she was ignoring her request on purpose. She was definitely up to something and although Freya wanted to shout to her and ask, she couldn’t keep the smile from her face. She couldn’t believe her luck to be there at the incredible house with such a lovely group of people.

Kellan motioned for her to sit on one of the couches and Freya took up his offer and made herself comfortable. He sat next to her and slipped his arm discreetly along the back, around her shoulder.

“So,” Joe said, “how did you have the pleasure of meeting these two, Freya?”

“We go to college together,” Julie answered for her. “We met in our dorm’s communal bathroom,” she laughed.

“Yeah, and we just clicked straight away,” Freya added.

“And I had the pleasure of bumping into them both at the diner the other night and said Freya would have to come over and see us here at the house.”

“And I’m glad I came,” she smiled as she turned to Kellan and their eyes met.

Max and Joe got up and picked up a soccer ball. They jumped over the wall of the terrace and went down onto the perfectly manicured and sprawling gardens. As they kicked it and messed around, Julie leaned up on her elbows and whispered, “They’re pretty juvenile, but they’re harmless.”

“How do you know them?” Freya asked.

“Old family friends,” Kellan answered.

“Okay, guys,” Julie said as she got to her feet, “I’m going to head up to my room and root through a few things that I want to take back with me… I’ll leave you two to get better acquainted.” She raised an eyebrow and winked. As she walked past Freya, she squeezed her shoulder lightly and Kellan gave a low laugh and ran a hand through his hair.

Freya’s heart was pounding, and she was so nervous she didn’t know where to look. Kellan’s arm was still around her shoulder, and she could feel his heat oozing into her. She felt so safe in his arms.

The tension between them was mounting, and she could sense his eyes on her. She wanted to turn to look at him but knew that if she did, he would either kiss her or break her heart. She stared dead ahead and noticed another statue of a big grizzly bear in the trees.

“Your family like bears,” she whispered.

“Something like that,” Kellan said softly as he swept a strand of hair away from her eye.

Unable to stand it any longer, Freya turned to look at him and their eyes locked. It was as if she had known him forever and they had an unbreakable bond. It had come out of nowhere, and it was shocking her to the very core, but she knew that there was something between them that was bigger than anything she had ever experienced in her life.

“Freya,” he whispered. “How much did Julie tell you about me?” He was twisting her hair around his finger and staring at her deep in the eyes.

“What do you mean?” she asked, confused.

“I mean, did she talk at all about our family?” he asked, moving closer to her.

“Not really,” Freya cast her mind back and tried to remember their conversations. When she thought about it properly, Julie hadn’t really told her much about her life with her family at all. Except that their father was strict and generous with the money.

“I’d love to tell you about us,” he said. “But I’m worried it will change things.”

“Change things?” Freya asked as she shuffled closer to him. “I don’t think anything could make me feel any different about you guys. I love Julie like a sister and it’s only been a week,” she let out a loud laugh and so did Kellan.

“Let’s go for a walk,” he said as he got to his feet and held out his hand for her to take. She slipped her palm into his and he pulled her up to meet him. Their chests bumped up against one another and Freya resisted the urge to wrap her arms around him and kiss him. The tension between them was too perfect, and she didn’t yet want to break it. She liked the feeling of not knowing.

Kellan walked down the stone staircase into the gardens, and Freya held onto his arm as she walked with him. She looked back over her shoulder at the house and as the lights were turning on and lighting it up, she really couldn’t believe how amazing it all looked.

“This house is unbelievable,” she sighed. “It must be incredible living here.”

“It has its moments,” Kellan smiled coyly. “It gets lonely though… Especially now Dad’s gone.”

“Gone?” Freya asked as she looked up at him.

“Yes,” he said as if he was about to confess something. “Dad died last year. Since then it’s just been me and Julie here, until she went off to college two weeks ago.”

“But…” Freya began, “you said your parents were away for the weekend?”

Kellan smiled as if he was recalling a fond memory and squeezed her hand.

“Yeah, that’s kind of a game Julie and I play… takes us back to our childhood, I suppose… Makes us feel less abandoned.”

“And your mother?”

“She died when Julie was ten and I was twelve.”

“Wow,” Freya said, “I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t be,” Kellan said, more upbeat. “It’s just life… We’re doing okay now and we have each other.”

Freya looked up at him again, uncertain of what to say. She had no idea that they had been through such traumas. She had assumed they were so lucky and privileged that life must have just been easy for them.

“That’s why Julie didn’t go far for college,” he said. “She wanted to stay close by, help me with the house and things.”

“Yes,” Freya said. “That makes sense.”

He smiled and stopped walking. Because of the conversation, she hadn’t realized that they were now in the middle of a forest. She looked around at the tall, high trees and at the moon rising high in the sky.

“It’s lovely here,” she said. “I’d love to live out somewhere so quiet and peaceful… Did Julie tell you about my dorm room? Officially the worst in history.” She was babbling to stop herself from looking at him. They were facing each other, and he was running a hand through her hair.

“Shh,” he whispered with a light laugh.

She looked up and her eyes met his. They glinted in the twilight, and Freya couldn’t look away.

“Kellan,” she began but he shushed her again gently.

He leaned forward and kissed her powerfully on the mouth. He wrapped his big, manly arms around her and pulled her closer to him. His tongue slipped against hers and his heat filled her completely. She couldn’t remember the last time she had been kissed—it had been so long. And the feeling of being in a man’s arms was so warm and loving, she never wanted it to end.

Kellan ran a hand up the small of her back and squeezed her gently. The stubble on his chin was rough and wiry. Freya couldn’t help the smile creeping over her face.

“You’re so different,” he whispered. “When Julie said she’d found you I couldn’t believe it.”

“What do you mean?” Freya asked him as she opened her eyes and saw his again, boring into hers.

“I need you Freya,” he said seriously. “You’re perfect and I need you more than you could ever imagine…”

Chapter 7

He was holding her tight, as if he would never let her go. Freya looked up into his big, honest eyes and could sense the urgency. It was as if this moment was always supposed to happen. The stars had aligned to make it perfect for them, there in the woods, at that particular moment in time.

“Tell me,” she whispered. “What’s happening?”

They were in the center of a clearing and Kellan sat down on a large rock and sighed. Freya rushed to him and bent down. He looked like he had the weight of the world on his shoulders.

“I want to tell you, but I don’t know what you’ll think of me… Of us…” he said.

“Tell me,” she said again as she squeezed his hand reassuringly.

Kellan sucked in some air and his eyes found hers. “Okay,” he began, “here goes…”

Freya sat down next to him and Kellan wrapped her hand in his.

“When Julie found you,” he said, “it was for me…” He paused and shook his head as if he couldn’t continue, but Freya nudged him and he nodded and continued.

“I need you Freya. You’re the perfect woman to continue my family’s legacy with… I know it sounds crazy, but we are a dying breed and I need someone like you, someone beautiful and strong to carry my child.”

Freya’s mouth dropped open. Of all the things she had been expecting to hear, that was not one of them.

“I…I…” she stammered, but Kellan continued.

“Julie knew you were the one, and the second I met you, so did I,” he said. “I know it sounds crazy. I never thought it would happen this way either, but you can’t deny what we have… There’s something between us. It was there instantly, and it’s only getting stronger.”

He took hold of her face and shivers of lust ran up her spine.

“Give yourself to me, Freya, and you’ll have everything you’ve ever wanted. We will be a family, we’ll be united, and all of this will be yours.”

“But I’m at college,” she stammered.

“And you can still finish,” he said. “I inherited this house and all of my parent’s fortune. I have more than enough money to keep you, support you and help you finish your studies if you give me a cub.”

“A what?” Freya said with disbelief.

“A cub,” he said again as he stroked her cheek. “Give me the heir I need, help me continue my family’s dynasty and you will be forever rewarded.”

Her whole skin was prickling and suddenly things all began to make sense. The statues of bears dotted around the estate, his gruffness and the heat that oozed from his pores. Kellan was a shifter and he needed to breed before his family line was extinguished. Freya looked up at the man in front of her and knew that she wanted nothing more than to help him. She loved him, and she loved Julie. He was right: In the short time they had known each other, their connection had been forged and was intensifying with each second they spent together.

She already couldn’t imagine her life without them… Could she be the one to help them in the way they needed?

As she looked up to the sky, she saw the moon was rising above the tops of the trees. It was full and casting silvery light all around them. Kellan’s eyes were growing darker and wider, and Freya could sense the change in him.  He was turning.

“I want you so bad,” he said as he kissed her again. “I’ve never wanted anyone as much in my entire life. You’re my one true mate.”

Freya felt a knot of fear and lust in her belly and a wetness between her legs. She was aching for him and knew that she wanted to give herself to him, but she was so nervous, she was afraid to let go.

“You’re a virgin,” he whispered. “I can tell.”

Freya blushed and nodded. She could see the bulge in his pants getting bigger, and it was turning her on so much she could barely control herself.

“I can only breed with a virgin,” he looked at her dead in the eyes again before he kissed her and led her back onto the rocks.

Freya wrapped her legs around him and let him pin her hands back high above her. He ran his hands up her side and cupped her big, bountiful breasts before kissing up the side of her neck. His touch was electric and as the passion flowed through him, the more animalistic he became.

The moon was directly over them and as he slipped Freya’s panties down and released his impressive manhood, a wave of power rolled over him as he tore out of his skin and into the great hulking beast in front of her. As he penetrated her for the first time, Freya screamed with pleasure and delight. She had never had a man inside of her before, never mind one as powerful as Kellan. As he shifted into his bear form, he continued to ravage her and thrust himself in and out of her. The feeling of fur against her skin was divine and as he ravished her soft and curvy body, his strokes became more intense and passionate.

Freya was on the verge of release, and she gripped him with her legs and moaned as his huge cock pounded her. As he fucked her, he grunted hard and fast and began cumming in a hot and powerful wave. He shot his load right up inside of her and Freya could feel it hitting her inside walls. She gasped as her own orgasm thundered through her. She was being taken by the bear and it was the most intense and amazing experience of her entire life.

As he emptied himself inside of her and they became one, she knew instantly that she would be his forever. Kellan had claimed her, and she was going to give him cubs. She could already feel the magic happening inside of her, and she nuzzled into him and breathed in the scent of his sweat and sex.

“I love you,” Kellan panted as he withdrew and his fur gave way to his human form. His strong and hulking frame was in front of her, his muscles glistening in the moonlight.

“I love you, too,” she smiled.

***

They walked back up to the house arm in arm, their passion strong and overflowing. There was no way Julie wouldn’t be able to tell the second she saw them that her plan had worked. As they emerged from the woods and Freya looked up at the amazing house, she couldn’t believe that it was about to become her home. She had fallen on her feet, taken in by an incredible family and made into one of their own… and now they were going to have a baby. It all seemed so surreal.

Julie stood up on the terrace as she saw them approaching and clapped her hands together excitedly.

“You two look amazing together,” she beamed. “I just knew the second I saw you that you were Kellan’s mate.”

Freya nuzzled into him again, and he wrapped his arm around her tightly.

“You did good, Sis,” he smiled. “And you’ll soon be an aunty so you better get practicing your babysitting skills.”

Julie squealed with glee and jumped on the spot.

“A cub for us,” she smiled. She rushed forward and hugged Freya. “You have no idea how much this means to us all.”

Freya nodded and smiled. She had no idea how, but she really did understand. This was her fate and she was welcoming it with open arms.

“This calls for a celebration,” Freya said as she looked up at Julie and Kellan.

Joe and Max came out of the house with a bottle of alcohol-free champagne and Max popped the cork. They all sat around the fire pit and chinked glasses as they looked up at the moon and watched the fireflies. It was such a beautiful night and the start of an incredible journey.

Freya looked up at Kellan and smiled. She was finally home.

THE END

Babies for the Bear

Cynthia Wilde

Copyright ©2015 by Cynthia Wilde. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Chapter 1

Lois was on her way back to Barrow. She had been unable to take off from work to travel the previous summer, marking the first year of her life to miss the majestic views of Alaska. Now she stood looking out from the boat once again, feeling warm nostalgia for the summers spent in that tiny town on the Arctic Ocean. Her parents had brought her each year to see the whales. Her mother was a marine biologist, who loved sharing the mystery of the sea with her daughter, and her father was the doting spouse, there at her mother’s beck and call for whatever she needed. Lois closed her eyes and felt for a moment as if they were still there with her. It had been 5 years since her parents had been lost in a car accident. Barrow was all she had left of them.

Her eyes adjusted to the reflecting sun and her heart soared as she took in the small town from a distance. Coming here was like coming home. She still rented the same room at the boarding house where her family had always stayed together, ate at the same restaurants, and haunted the same local hangouts. Her life had been so upside down for the last few years that the familiar had become a rare and precious thing. She had been on edge for a month, waiting for the trip. The laboratory where she conducted research at home had been growing smaller by the day, and once the weather was warm enough for traveling north she was more than ready to go.

There was still about twenty minutes from the dock and Lois spent the time repacking the few things that she had pulled out of one of her bags. She hadn’t brought much considering her plan to stay on for at least three months, so she was able to carry all of her things off the boat on her own. She walked two blocks to an old garage where she paid to keep her truck and visited with the owner, Old Merl, before she took off to the boarding house on the other side of town. Burrow was quaint; she loved everything about its rugged, small town charm.

Lois parked her truck and walked toward an old two-story house.

An older woman hurried out onto the porch, opening her arms toward her. “Oh! You’re finally here! I heard there’s a terrible storm coming and I was afraid you would get caught in Ketchikan.”

Lois set her bags on the ground to embrace the nearest likeness to a mother she had left in the world. It was as if this woman had been placed in her life long ago for a future that had already been set in stone.

They walked into the old house together and the familiarity enveloped her. It was exactly like it had always been. Her hand softly ran over the back of one of the couches. “It never changes. That’s why I love it here so much, Miss Beth.” Lois was looking around, soaking up the memories that hung in the air, thick as the scent of the large spruce beams that met overhead in the homey living room. “Do you have a lot of visitors right now?”

“Oh just you and one other, Jeffrey, he’s in town for some hunting I think. You know how those men are, they get all riled up to kill something with a gun. He is kinda cute, maybe you two will hit it off…” Beth turned away slightly, trying to stay casual.

Lois raised her eyebrows in amusement. “I doubt that,” she smiled dryly. “And how do you know I’m single?”

“’Cause I know. You don’t have that glow about you yet, but just wait, it will come in time.” The older woman thought herself something of a matchmaker, and though Lois knew Beth’s successes had been due to the miniscule population of Barrow providing little opportunity for ideal prospects, she wanted to believe her. At twenty-two, she had yet to be in a substantial relationship that went beyond a few dates and awkward kisses. It was long past time for her to get serious, but she found it hard to get close to many people.

“We’ll see, I guess. When it happens, it happens,” she resolved out loud.

“That sounds well and good dear, but sometimes you gotta get out there and take what you want. The hell with trying to wait for it to fall in your lap, go find it.”

Lois was surprised by the advice, but more surprised by the gumption in Beth’s expression. She considered the last few men she had written off after hardly taking time to know them. She weakly attempted to reassure herself that they hadn’t been worth her time. She could keep an open mind without changing what she wanted in a man, after all. He was out there somewhere, but she was becoming impatient.

“What are you thinking about, dear? You’ve got the strangest look on your face,” Beth interrupted her thoughts.

Lois blushed and started up the stairs towards her room. She knew it would already be ready for her, probably had been for a week. “Nothing, just my love life,” she laughed absently, “Maybe you’re right, Miss Beth. I need to get out more, and I will, after I get back home this fall. You know there aren’t very many men out here, even at this time of year.”

“You never know,” said Beth with a twinkle in her eye.

Lois nodded and promised to be down in a bit for dinner after she cleaned up. She felt tired and dirty from an entire day of travel. She had ended up sleeping in an airport during a storm in Chicago that delayed her flight, and a shower was in order. As she climbed into the relaxing steamy water, her thoughts were still on her non-existent love life and the older woman’s words. It sounded like something her mother would have said. Lois had never truly imagined allowing someone beyond the barriers she had placed between herself and the men she knew in the past. She realized the only thing that held her back from new experiences was fear of the unknown. Looking down at her body, slick with water and suds, she wondered what a man would think of her if she were indeed to open herself up to knowing someone on a deeper level.

The hot water was a blessing and she was soon feeling human again. Throwing her shoulder-length hair in a bun, she tiptoed down the hall with a towel wrapped around her. There was a tall man in the hallway next to her open door and she could tell he was looking in. He hadn’t noticed her and she almost backed into the bathroom, but she did not want to put the old clothes that reeked of fish back on after her shower.

“Excuse me, I need to get through,” she said hurriedly. The man turned around and his blue eyes held hers for several moments before the words seemed to reach his brain enough for him to move. She thanked him and walked into her room, shutting the door softly behind her. Her heart thudded as she looked down at herself and was thankful that no part of her had been sticking out. The towel certainly exposed a bit more than she would have liked for a first meeting.

As she was getting dressed, she couldn’t help but think about the man in the hallway. She tried to remember if Beth had given her his name, then she recalled it was Jeffrey. He was blonde and blue eyed, with broad shoulders, surely over six feet tall. It was the way in which he had looked at her and his set jaw that caused her to think about it for the rest of the evening. She really did not care for hunting, but with Beth’s words in mind, she figured she could go down to dinner with an open mind.

Beth’s boarding house was one of the best places in town to get food. Many wanted her to turn the old place into a restaurant, but she insisted if you wanted her food, you would just have to stay the night and have dinner. It was one of Lois’ favorite times as she wasn’t much of a cook herself and had mainly subsisted on take-out in the city for the past year. There was also more than a passing thought of seeing Jeffrey again, and at least the next time, she would have some clothes on.

Chapter 2

Lois finally made her way downstairs and the aroma of a home cooked meal immediately greeted her as she entered the dining room. Beth had made her favorite, as she always did on the first evening of a summer trip.

“Smells great, Miss Beth!” she chirped gleefully. Taking a seat, she smiled over at one of the men already seated at the small table. He introduced himself and Lois shook his hand. She nodded to Jeffrey, who was sitting a few chairs down the length of the table. She was unsure whether a proper introduction was even necessary at this point considering their unofficial meeting in the hall only minutes before.

The three of them quickly fell into conversation about some of the animal sightings around the hotel, and Jeffrey’s face lit up with excitement as he told them about the polar bears he had spotted a few days before.

“I only get to take one head home. There are some endangerment laws, but I paid a pretty penny to get the one, so I want it to be the biggest damn one I can get out there. I almost got one earlier this week, but thankfully I missed because that one was a runt compared to the two I saw today.” He paused with a confused look on his face, “They are strange creatures though. I’ve never seen an animal that acted like these bears.”

Lois was entirely disgusted with the conversation. The idea that someone would pay money to kill something was beyond her. It was not as if he would be eating the bear, he only wanted the head as a trophy. She shook the image from her mind and decided that sleep was in order.

Miss Beth looked at her half-full bowl with questioning eyes, and Lois shrugged. She bade the group goodnight and plodded up the stairs. Her hopes of a romance with the striking Swedish man were off the table.

***

The next morning, Lois was up and at the dock before seven. The older gentlemen that had let her use his boat in previous years had died over the winter and Lois had sought other arrangements. She had talked to an old friend who suggested she contact Conner Vern. She knew the name from town, but had not met anyone from the locally esteemed Vern family in person. Vern Corporations owned nearly half of the business that operated in Barrow.

Conner wasn’t able to arrange meeting with her, but keys and a schedule had been left at the boarding house for her use, so all she had to do was find the boat. Looking down at the dock number she had written down, it became clear that the boat was a lot smaller than she had hoped.

“Well, less money on gas,” she said to herself as she looked at the small boat that was looking like a dinghy compared to all of the others docked around it. She was too eager to get out on the water for it to matter much anyway. She approached her mini boat from the dock and noticed the name, “Fate” painted across the bow. When she climbed onboard, she was pleasantly surprised. While it was old, there were many modern conveniences that she had not enjoyed in a boat before. A crocheted red blanket was neatly rolled and tied with twine, lying in the captain’s chair. She reached to unfold it, and discovered a beautiful notecard attached to the twine. It had a helpful note with basic instructions and well wishes, and at the bottom “The Verns” was signed in large scrolling letters. As she pulled the blanket tightly around her shoulders, she wondered for a moment what kind of people they were, feeling certain that members of the Vern family did not actually take the time to sign cards for placing in each of their rental boats. Starting the engine up, the purr made her smile and she was soon untying herself from the dock and taking off towards the unbroken horizon.

The cool wind whipped in her hair and pulled the strands loose as she weaved her way around large blocks of ice that were a permanent feature in the landscape. Her eyes were always peering through the small ripples on the surface of the water, waiting to catch a glimpse of the majestic creatures she was there to see. The whales were her favorite, but there were seals and polar bears to spy on as well. She had taken her camera in hopes of getting a little work done, but the breeze distracted her from any sense of work, it was a morning for simply admiring the nature around her in reverie.

The boat was tiny, especially in the open water, but she felt more conspicuous than before. In the past, she had sailed on a small barge even when it had only been her aboard with the old man who owned it in the years following her parents’ death. It made sense when she considered the size of the mammals she studied. The smaller boat glided through the water with ease, making the work easier and the sights far more enjoyable. It felt as though she were part of the surrounding habitat, mere inches from the water. She was falling in love with the boat as much as she had fallen in love with Barrow.

On her way back in, Lois paused when she saw clouds of white fur moving on a small sheet of ice, not yet melted so early in June. It took her a moment to realize that she was looking at three massive polar bears. They all seemed to be adult, male bears – which did not make sense. Polar bears were known to be solitary animals. She had never heard of so many males gathering at once and she was intrigued. She watched them for some time, turning the boat motor off. They were clearly waiting for the seals swimming in the water below the ice to come up for air, each bear at a different hole. The surface of the water moved at one of the openings, there was a flurry of action, and then blood covered the white surroundings. Lois instantly thought of Jeffrey’s quest. She sent a small prayer up that he wouldn’t catch one of the majestic creatures. They were far too fierce and beautiful to be mounted on a wall in such a barbaric way.

After the incident and the breathtaking view of the bears, Lois decided to take Jeffrey out. She had a notion that maybe she could talk him out of it by helping him to see things from her point of view. There were plenty of things to do besides hunt, and she knew that he was only there a few more days. He just needed to be kept busy until then.

Chapter 3

The grand plan to dissuade Jeffrey from his quest had ended in a rather dull afternoon. He approached most things apathetically and had few conversational skills. Lois was irritated to find that he had no interest in admiring the fascinating ways of the wildlife they saw on their boat ride, but only spoke up when he saw something worth mounting on his wall. She entered Jimmy’s bar with him after their return, hoping to give him one more chance to redeem his seemingly negative personality, or lack thereof.

Conner Vern stared at the door, bristling at the sight of the dirty hunter entering. He had been watching the man for a week knew he was dangerous. What surprised him was the beautiful dark haired woman on his arm. He had recognized her from earlier in the day, felt her, but now she had walked in with him. He stared at the couple for a few moments, before heading back to the bar for another drink. Picking up his gin and tonic he stood to go, but after starting back toward the pool table, turned again and sat on the barstool next to Lois instead. He wasn’t going to skulk off now; this girl couldn’t possibly know what kind of man she had involved herself with.

Conner blatantly ignored Jeffrey and could tell this made him angry, but he couldn’t care less and focused his attention solely on the woman in front of him who was driving his senses mad with her close proximity.

“Hey, do you want to dance?” he asked her with an inviting smile.

She seemed surprised by the invitation and looked back at Jeffrey who was fuming behind her.

“I don’t think I should,” she said shyly.

“Are you married to that guy?”

“Of course not.”

“Well, then come on and dance with me, please?”

Lois was torn for a moment, but Conner’s open attraction to her was magnetic, and the more she had tried to make conversation with Jeffrey throughout the afternoon in the boat, the more she had seen that she could never be attracted to a man like that. Jeffrey was still playing the cool and silent guy, anyway. Maybe his chances were up.

Grabbing Conner’s hand, she walked to the small wooden area that served as the dance floor. “Why did you do that?” she asked curiously, now out of Jeffrey’s earshot.

“Because a man like that shouldn’t be touching a woman like you, that’s why.” He pulled her closer.

She gasped a little as his chest pressed firmly against her. She had just met him moments before, but he seemed to handle her as if she was already his. The song on the jukebox was slow and she swayed in rhythm with him. “I’m Lois, in case you’re interested in names or anything like that,” she said with a slight tone of sarcasm.

“I’m Conner Vern,” he replied.

“Ah ha!” she said.

Conner looked confused.

She laughed. “I actually rent your boat three times a week. I must say that I love that boat.”

His eyes lit up. “Lois Claire. Now I get it! I didn’t know that was you. I’ve been planning on coming out Monday to meet you, but I see you’ve already taken her out.”

“I hope you don’t mind. The agreement started today, so there was nothing holding me here on land.”

“You like it out there?”

“Love it.”

“What do you do again?”

“I’m in research back home. Here, it’s just for fun, so I study arctic creatures. Observation, photography, that sort of thing.”

The song ended and she turned to pull away, but he held her tighter.

“Why are you in such a rush to go back to him? He’s not for you.”

Lois was caught off guard and wondered for a moment why he seemed to care so much.

Conner picked up on her reaction. “I would just hate to see a nice girl like you end up with someone like that.”

“What do you have against him?” she asked.

“He’s careless and someone will get hurt before he’s had his little victory. This isn’t his first time here, and I hope he leaves again without his trophy.”

“He is gruesome. He has his sights set on a big polar bear. I bet it was one of the three beauties I saw today. You should have seen them. They were absolutely stunning and I couldn’t imagine anyone hurting them. I thought there were laws against that kind of thing.”

“Well, rich people get a day pass,” he scoffed. Lois cocked her head to the side.

“Isn’t your family the wealthiest in Barrow?”

Conner did not answer. The music had started again and his hands guided her around the small square floor. A few others had joined in and the two were made to move closer. Her heart was clamoring in her chest, and she looked up at him. He felt good against her and she could feel heat rising to her face.

After the song was over, the two of them sauntered back to the bar. Jeffrey had gone and Lois didn’t mind. She had truthfully forgotten all about him until Conner brought him up again,

“Sorry. I think your boyfriend took off. Maybe we shouldn’t have had that second dance.”

“Don’t pretend to be sorry. That was why you wanted a second dance!” she said with a smirk.

He looked down sheepishly for a moment. “Okay, you caught me.” He looked back into her face, his eyes burning into hers.

She blushed. He was just as large as Jeffrey, but leaner. His muscles were less bulky, yet more defined, and she found herself wanting to dance once more just to feel him pressed against her.

“So you have me, now what?” Lois was surprised by the sound of her own words. She had not meant it to be a provocation, but as fire leapt into his eyes, she could see that it was. “Wow that came out wrong. Sorry.”

Conner frowned. “I like the idea of having you.”

Lois giggled and then took a sip of her rum and coke. She looked around them and suddenly realized that it was crowded. It had felt to her as if they were the only two people in the world for the past half hour. He had a way of holding her gaze that made her feel drawn to him, like he was the only thing that she needed.

“So what do you do? Do you work down at the firm?”

“No, I make boats down the coast. I come here for the weekends. You should come out with me Sunday, it’s supposed to be beautiful. I would love the company.”

She agreed and after two more slow dances in his arms, she said goodnight. He asked her to stay, but Lois had to be up early in the morning. She had promised to help Beth bake bread loaves for the local church charity auction.

“Sunday then?” Conner asked, searching her eyes for confirmation.

She nodded her head with a girlish smile and headed back to the boarding house.

Chapter 4

Sunday arrived before Conner knew it. He spent most of his day Saturday poking around for information about Lois. When he discovered that she had been coming to Barrow for years, he wondered why he had not seen her before. She stood out from the other girls in town with her sweet charm, flowing dark hair, and tan skin. She was radiant, and he was amazed that he could have missed someone so lovely in a small town this many summers in a row. It was the way of things though. He knew that fate couldn’t be rushed, and though he wished he had met her before, he was grateful now, and only hoped Jeffrey wouldn’t be interference.

He went up the broken walkway to the boarding house doors with energy in his step. It was going to be a good day. When Lois answered the door, his breath caught for a moment. She was wearing a long blue dress with a light grey sweater. Her figure was distracting; the top of the dress hugged her breasts and fit tightly at her small waist. As soon as she took a step out, the wind caught the bottom of her dress and hair, sending them flying around her. There was something wild and mysterious about her, as if her spirit was full of brilliant color that danced and soared about, just like the royal blue fabric flowing around her ankles now.

“Conner?” Lois was asking when he zoned back to reality.

“Sorry, what?”

“I asked if you were ready to go.”

“Yes.”

“I don’t see a car.”

“I thought we could walk, it’ll be nice. Give us a chance to talk.” He smiled, handing her a cup of fresh coffee he had brewed and poured into a thermos. He wanted to hear anything and everything about her.

She felt like she had relayed her life story in detail by the time they got through the town and to the docks.

“So where are we going?” she asked as they climbed in to the small boat.

“To one of my islands.” The way he said it was so casual it took a moment for it to register fully.

“One, as in, you have more than one?”

“Of course.” Conner put his sunglasses on and prepared the boat to set out.

She shook her head. He looked like celebrity in his boat shoes and glasses. She found herself staring at him when they were finally ready to set off from the dock.

He caught her eye before she could look away and smiled from ear to ear. “This is my favorite way to spend an afternoon,” he said as he nestled into the chair like it was the most comforting place on earth.

The day was as beautiful as he had said it would be. He was unlike anyone that she had ever met before and the more she got to know him, the more she liked him.

The engine slowed and she looked around to see why. Her own thoughts had kept her staring off in the distance, but she realized that they must be at the island. It was dense except for a small clearing with a rustic looking cabin. It was not at all what she had expected, but when he began pulling out buckets and sticks from underneath one of the seats, she thought he had lost his mind.

“Come on. Don’t tell me you haven’t been clamming before? Razorbacks are the best and this is my secret spot. I come up here a couple of times in the summer and just camp overnight, roasting clams.”

“Sounds nice. I can’t say that I have ever gone clamming. So this should be fun. I wish I would have known what we were doing, I wouldn’t have worn such a long skirt.” Lois pulled her dress to the side, knotting the skirt so it would not drag in the muddy bank of the small island.

He helped her off and her body slid down his front as he lowered her to the ground. Her senses were increasingly aware of any contact with him, and the intensity of arousal she felt caused her to lose composure for a few moments, laughing awkwardly and clearing her throat.

“You seemed like the kind of girl that would like this.”

“I’m sure I will.” Lois was sure that she would like just about anything with Conner. He had such an easy going and engaging personality that she had not expected from someone in his position. He was just a normal guy, certainly not the stereotypical son of a multimillionaire business tycoon. Until he got a business call from Tokyo on his satellite phone, Lois had almost forgotten that she was with a Vern.

The morning was gone and the day was warming up to a perfect fifty degrees. The wind blew constantly, but it was delightful with the sun overhead. They both had their buckets filled with clams when she followed him back to the small cabin two hours later. He started a fire in the wood stove, then they returned to the water to rinse the clams of thickly caked mud that covered the shells. Lois had never tried them, but she didn’t tell him why. They were funny looking, but that day, the smell was enough to entice her. He helped her open the first one and after a bite, she understood why he enjoyed the process so much

“So is this what you do with your time? Shouldn’t you be jet setting to the equator?”

“I do sometimes, but I like it here. I like to know my neighbors and here that is actually possible. I don’t think I would ever want to live anywhere else. What about you, could you live here full time?”

“I don’t know. I would need a damn good reason to do a winter here,” she laughed.

“I could give you a reason.” Conner’s eyes were boring into hers, she was unsure how to respond. He leaned over and kissed her gently. It took her by surprise, but she felt herself leaning into him, hoping he wouldn’t pull away any time soon. His tongue pushed her lips open and she moaned softly at the touch. Conner deepened the kiss and she was lost in the moment. When he finally pulled away, she took a deep breath.

“Is that a good enough reason?”

Lois nodded, touching her lips.

Chapter 5

The sun was dipping lower in the sky and it was starting to darken outside.

“We should get back before the weather gets worse,” Connor said, gathering up the buckets.

Lois agreed and they were quickly on the boat headed back to Barrow. The seas were rough and she wished they could be in a larger boat. She clung to him as the waves rocked them back and forth. The sea spray drenched them and she was shivering by the time they got to the dock. Conner made a call before they got back to town and she was thankful for the car that was waiting for them when they arrived. Her shivering stopped once they were inside. The car parked in front of the boarding house and she asked Conner if he would like to come up and get some dry clothes.

“I’m sure Miss Beth would have something in your size,” Lois said in a pleading voice. Conner hesitated, but then agreed. She made them both some hot chocolate and let him take the first hot shower. He asked if she wanted to join him, but she said she would wait. The idea of being that close, let alone naked around him was more than she could think about. She left him a towel and some clothes, thinking how strange it would be to see him in normal clothes for the first time.

When he dressed, she tried not to laugh. Lois had underestimated his size and the pants were tight and only fell about mid-calf. She wasn’t sure how he even got them on, though she did take a few moments to admire his thick thighs and muscular backside. Her mind wandered and it took her a moment to realize that he was talking to her.

“You think she has anything a bit bigger?”

“Um yeah. I didn’t realize you were so…big.” Her eyes pulled away from his bottom half and she had him follow her into one of the spare bedrooms where Beth kept clothes that were left behind by guests. It happened quite often and she had been in business for thirty years. Beth had enough that she could almost start a consignment shop, but she just liked to help out when she could. He dug through some of the clothes until he found something that looked like it would fit. It was a pair of khaki shorts and a bright blue and red Hawaiian shirt. When he came out of the bathroom, she couldn’t help but giggle.

“Very sexy.”

His dark eyes held hers for a moment and she was left speechless. He somehow looked every bit as unbearably attractive in the funny shirt. Her eyes were the first to turn away and she was about to walk passed him to leave the room, but he stopped her.

Lois looked up at him and bit her lower lip. Conner did not let her go, but pushed her up against the door. He kissed her gently at first, the passion heating up the longer they touched. Her body sung with desire for him, something she had not experienced before. Conner made her feel alive. His hand held her chin, while the other one touched her exposed side. Conner could sense her desire and it made him want her even more. He knew it wasn’t the time to press for more, but he couldn’t help how the feel of her changed everything inside of him. Conner’s blood ran hot and there was no other thought but the woman in his arms.

His hand moved from the side of her breast to her waist and then he cupped her curving hips with a low grunt, pulling her towards him.

Lois whimpered, overwhelmed with pleasurable sensations at being caressed so intimately for the first time. His excitement was clear as he leaned against her leg. Her arms entwined around his neck and even though he bent down, she was on her tiptoes to reach his hungry mouth. She could feel everything inside yielding to him. Conner’s blood rushed in his veins and his hand moved lower, gripping her through her clothing. She softly cried out, unprepared for the mix of sensations. Her mind panicked while her body wanted to stay right there and take it all. She forced herself to pull away from his kisses.

“Wait, Conner. I can’t. This is just too soon.”

His hand moved away and she was able to breathe again, releasing the air that she had been holding in.

“I’m sorry. I got a bit carried away. It’s hard not to do with you.” He pulled back and she whined a little under her breath. The loss of his touch was worse than the confusing feelings when he touched her.

“Lois? Are you here dear?” a voice called from the entryway.

Her eyes widened and she pushed him away. Beth’s unexpected return made her mind up for her. She walked out of the room and met her at the bottom of the stairs.

“Hey, Miss Beth.”

“Dinner will be ready in a bit dear.”

Lois nodded. “I was going to have a guest tonight if that’s ok?”

“Oh I like the sound of that. Did you find you a nice fella in town? It is about time child.”

Lois gave her a look and nodded her head towards the upstairs room that Conner was in. The older woman understood quickly and tried to ease out of her comment, making it considerably worse. Beth went into the kitchen and Lois went back upstairs with a red face.

“You need to find you a fella, huh?” Conner teased, an adorable expression on his face that reminded Lois of the moment they had just shared.

“Apparently,” she replied.

Chapter 6

Dinner was perfect, as it always was. Jeffrey never showed up for the meal, and Lois was a little relieved by his absence. It was clear that the two men did not get along and Lois did not want another uncomfortable scene like at the bar. It hadn’t been so much their words, but the way they had looked at each other with hatred.

Conner left a little after nine, with a wave and a kiss that left Lois nearly desperate to ask him to stay with her. Lois walked back in with a smile on her face that could not be matched.

“See I told you I would know,” Beth grinned. So how did you end up meeting Conner Vern of all people?”

“I am renting his boat while I’m here for my research. I actually met him at Jimmy’s last night. Apparently he and Jeffrey don’t get along.”

“I wouldn’t doubt it. You know that Conner is into wildlife retention. He made a big stink when they wanted to start developing the coastline. Conner spent a lot of money to keep it the way it is. The whole reason all the visitors come to see the animals would have been gone if the oil companies would have had their way.”

Lois nodded, deep in thought. She liked the idea that he was active in saving the animals. It somehow made his wealth seem less intimidating, if he was utilizing it in such admirable ways. Big money made Lois nervous, but with Conner, she hadn’t really noticed. He did not carry many of the same airs that most affluent people did. Lois felt comfortable with Conner, and she could tell his full attention was on her when they were together. He didn’t seem like a workaholic, or the kind of person to lord their money over others. After spending the day with him, Lois could not think of when she had enjoyed an afternoon so much.

That evening her thoughts were full of Conner and the hope that she would get to see him again. She saw him in her dreams, but they were full of strange things that did not much make sense to her mind.

***

Monday was there before Lois knew it and she woke up feeling like she had not slept a wink. Her mind was active the whole night, dreaming up dreams that made her blush to even think about them in the daylight. Her mind and body were going through an awakening, and it was all because of Conner’s touch. The man was full of secrets and she wondered how many more he had up his sleeve.

She was supposed to meet him at the dock, so she went to pick an outfit that would grab his attention. She knew that he liked her hair down, so she let it fall in waves around her face. There was a skip in her step and lightness in her heart that she had never felt before. Lois was walking on air with the idea of seeing him again. A girl that helped Beth around the boarding house on weekdays greeted Lois at the bottom of the stairs.

“Here, you got a message real early this morning.”

Lois read it and her hopes were dashed. Business had come up and Conner was not going to make it. Her whole disposition changed and she no longer wanted to go. The whole reason that she had grown up looking forward to summers in Barrow more than any other part of the year was to study and whale watch, but in the space of two days, the activity had become bland outside of enjoying the sights and discoveries with Conner. It would have been even more wonderful now, knowing that he felt so strongly about the wildlife. Somehow after such a short time of experiencing things with him, imagining the day without him was colorless and depressing.

She headed to the dock, deciding to walk in the crisp air. The cold made it seem longer, but soon she was standing in front of ‘Fate’ wishing that the owner could be there too. She kept telling herself that she had to pull herself together, but it was hard to find the motivation. Taking a look up at the clouds, it was mostly overcast, but the sun was sure to peek through any moment. Lois started the boat and left the marina, headed towards the ice.

The first sighting of the day was filled with excitement. Her enthusiasm for the sea creatures was rekindled as she marveled at their grace and agility. The grey whales were doing a show as they came closer to her tiny boat. She was amazed how close they were to her. Suddenly it felt as though they were too close. Lois could feel the boat rocking from the waves created by the large animals. Her heart started to pound in her chest, panic rising.  Another bump from one of the large creatures caused her to let out a short yelp. The boat sloshed around and she almost lost her footing. The movement of the whales almost felt aggressive. Lois was nervous and tried to steer the boat away from the large mammals, then one large hit from the side of the boat made her fall down. She hit her head on the edge of the table as she fell, knocking herself out. The wind picked up and it started to rain, the wind biting into her body.

Chapter 7

Conner was overcome with a bad feeling, and his mind instantly went to Lois. He knew something was not right. He excused himself from the meeting he was in the middle of, leaving as quickly as possible. Getting in his vehicle, he headed back up to Barrow. He did not know what was wrong, but the feeling in the pit of his stomach told him that she was in some kind of trouble. He knew that she needed him and he raced towards her, unsure what he would find when he arrived.

His feelings for Lois had evolved quickly. When he had first seen her, it had been more about getting her away from Jeffrey, but now he knew it was because he was meant to be with her. He had waited almost thirty years for her, for fate to give him his mate and he had a suffocating fear that she would be taken from him now, adding to the years of loss and brokenness he had already known. Years before he had fallen for a woman that was not meant to be his, but ignoring the signs in hopes of finding love, fate had been forced to step in, as it always did. She had been taken from him in a violent way. Conner had begun to fear that he would remain alone forever. Lois had changed all of that. Now, the same gripping fear held his heart for ransom. He couldn’t let the same thing happen to her as it had for Johanna. The very idea made him drive faster on the unpaved roads. Barrow had never felt so far away before.

He went to the boarding house first. It was getting late and she should have been back. When Beth told him that she had been gone since early that morning, his next stop was the marina. He did not see his boat anywhere, and his heart dropped as his fear was essentially confirmed.

Conner raised a prayer to the heavens, unsure whom he was even talking to, but asking for help nonetheless. He went back to the marina office and borrowed one of the boats. He climbed in and hastily started the engine, taking off towards the horizon. He let his instincts guide him to her and when he saw the boat off in the distance by one of the main sheets of ice by the coast, his breath started to slow down to a regular pace. As he pulled closer and saw that there was no activity on the boat as he approached, his nerves became agitated again. Leveling with the boat, his worst fears were realized and he saw her unmoving form on the bottom of the vessel. Pulling up against it, he tied off with it and scrambled to the smaller boat that he had named after the very force he now reckoned with. Fate had stepped in again and as he got closer, he feared it would be as before. Conner had been afraid to love anyone else after Johanna. Lois was the first person he had touched in that way in many years and his heart was already breaking at the thought of losing her. He had brought this upon her.

“Lois!”

There was no answer, and as he bent down to touch her, she was cold to the touch. She was breathing, but it was slow and shallow. He did not know how long she had been out there, but he knew that he had to warm her up quickly. Conner started to undress her from her wet clothes, trying to ignore the chaotic mix of feelings and thoughts running through his mind. It was when he pulled her against his own bare chest, that he realized it wasn’t going to be enough. Making a decision, the man decided to shift into his true form, knowing the warm fur would give her the comfort she so desperately needed.

***

Jeffrey watched it all from a small stand of trees that had survived the permafrost to grow. The man that he had seen at the bar transformed into the very polar bear that he had been waiting for. He was the biggest one he had ever seen. This only drove his desire to make the kill more. Jeffrey’s hunger for victory over the beast was not influenced by who he was, just what he was at that moment. As he started to stalk closer, he saw a mostly naked woman wrapped up in the bear’s embrace and fought his body’s reaction. He had to focus now in order to get the prize. She would fall for him, just for saving her, he was sure of it.

The blonde man raised the high-powered rifle and started to take aim. It was then that the two men’s eyes met and Jeffrey could see the man still within.

The bear moved to protect the woman, waking Lois up with the sudden upheaval. His body heat was warming her and she started to rouse. Conner panicked, afraid she would be terrified, and he was right. There was a moment of screaming and then she paused when he looked at her. The bear was too much like the man for her not to know. She had the same feeling that she did when they were close.

It took Lois a minute to notice Jeffrey standing at the edge of the ice bank, his gun raised at the bear. Without thinking, Lois got up and stood in front of him.

Jeffrey yelled at her to move and the polar bear even pushed her out of the way once, but she got back up and stood in the line of fire. She yelled at the man to stop and he told her to move.

Conner had heard enough and the bear jumped out of the boat. It dove into the water and then pulled itself up on the ice. The man who had the gun shook and started to back up as the beast got closer. Polar bears were known for their aggression, and Jeffrey had threatened this one’s mate.

“Stop! I know what you are! I will shoot you!”

Conner kept approaching, his black eyes fixed on the blonde man. Jeffrey backed up until a ball of ice tripped him. As he hit the ground, the gun went off, hitting the bear, then Conner roared and knocked the gun out of the man’s hands. Jeffrey was white-faced and started to beg. The pathetic display caused Conner to realize what he was doing before it was too late. The bear retreated back to the boat and the woman.

Lois was left speechless as she watched the beast turn back into the form she recognized. Her mind tried to make sense of it, telling her that she was hallucinating, but when she looked up at Conner, she saw blood running down his arm. The bullet had clipped him and caused a superficial wound.

“Oh Conner, look at you!” Her hand went to his shoulder and he turned around, expecting fear but finding only love and acceptance. She had always known that there was something about him, though she never would have guessed the truth.

“I’m fine. Are you okay? We need to get you warmed up.” He helped her into the borrowed boat and started to tug the two boats back to dock.

She looked back at the blood-soaked bank and the blonde man staring after them.

“What are we going to do about him? He is going to tell someone.”

“No, he won’t. Besides they would just think he was crazy. Everyone knows that people don’t turn into polar bears.”

Lois wanted to laugh, but her mind was still reeling. She had seen it happen with her own eyes, but was still questioning the information she had taken in. She started to put her jeans and shirt on, while he did the same. The blood from his arm seeped into his white dress shirt.

“So what are you?”

“I am a shifter,” Conner drew in a sharp breath, “and you are to be my mate.” It took several moments for the words to sink in. All of this time she had wanted to find the one, and in her heart she felt he was that one, but she could never have imagined it liked this.

“I am sorry, Lois. I know this is a lot to take in. I wish that you could have found out some other way.”

“I doubt that any way could have been less…surprising.”

He chuckled. “I guess you’re right, though if it’s any help, you’re taking it quite well.”

“Well, you are bleeding, so I have to stay calm. We need to get you back so we can bandage you up.”

“I heal fast, really, don’t worry about it.” He stepped closer, still a little fearful that she would back away from him, but she did not, and in another moment she was cradled in his arms and their lips touched gently. Before she knew it, they were back at the dock and she was unsure how to proceed.

“Can you park Fate and I will get this one hooked up?”

She agreed, kissing him again before stepping over into the small boat she loved almost as much as she loved the owner. Her eyes followed him as he drove slowly over to the other boat’s spot. He was hooked up and parked before she was and he went back over to help her. He watched her work for a moment his heart feeling like it would burst right then and there. Fate had stepped in again, answering his prayers.

Chapter 8

There was a car waiting for them and she was thankful for it. When they passed Beth’s boarding house, she looked at him with a question in her eyes.

“I want to take you home with me.”

Lois had a feeling she knew what that meant and although she was a nervous wreck about it, she couldn’t deny him when he looked at her in that way. He had a way of making her feel like she was the only woman in the world and he was the only man. She cradled her head against his chest and breathed deeply. Everything was different and she could never have imagined how just one day could change her whole life.

The car wound up a mountain and at the top it leveled out to a large house with a gorgeous view of the water. Barrow appeared tiny below them. Conner seemed eager to get inside and she held his hand as they walked up the stairs.

“It is beautiful Conner, I love the logs.”

“I’m glad you like it,” he said as he squeezed her hand. This is your new home, if you will have me.”

Lois was still trying to process the overwhelming joy of belonging to Conner, she hardly knew how to respond, so she stood on the tips of her toes and kissed him, softly catching his lip between hers.

The home was vast, and like everything else about Conner, overwhelming. It all looked so pristine, she was afraid to touch anything.

“Do you want to take a shower?”

Lois agreed with a nod, her mouth unable to speak. She followed him into the bathroom and waited while he turned the hot water on. Steam quickly filled the room and he slowly began to help her undress. The covering of the mist from the hot water eased her shyness at being exposed with him. His hands on her body were enough to make her forget everything except him in that moment.

Conner stood behind her as he pulled down her shorts. She was facing the foggy mirror, their reflection muddled but visible. He held her like that for several minutes, his hands touching her sides, while his mouth nibbled on her neck and shoulder. A shiver ran over her and she moaned as his fingers moved down her body lightly.

“God, you are so beautiful. Your skin is so soft and perfect.” His hands moved to her breasts, cupping them from behind while his eyes stayed on hers through the mirror. Lois closed her eyes as his hands fondled her delicate skin. She could hardly breathe, she had never allowed herself to imagine anything so intimate as being caressed and admired in this way. Her back leaned against his strong body.

Lois turned around in his arms, unable to keep her lips off of him a second longer. She went to her tiptoes to kiss him and after a moment of their lips meeting he grabbed her up off the ground and pushed her back onto the countertop. She made a noise of surprise when her skin touched the cool marble. His body wedged between her thighs as they opened up to let him in. His hardness against her made her moan with desire. She knew what was next and her body ached for it.

Their kiss was intense and he held her still with a hand in her hair. Conner was trying to be gentle, but the more of her he tasted the more he wanted her right then and there. The room was completely full of steam, heating up their already burning bodies. Her legs wrapped around him and pulled him closer. She wanted to feel his bare flesh on hers and when he pulled back for a moment, her hands started to pull off his shirt. She placed her hands flat against his solid chest and ran her fingers lightly down his hard abs, stopping just before the beginning of his jeans.

“If you keep touching me like that, it’ll be over before we get started,” Conner said in low sexy voice next to her ear as he kissed her neck. She giggled and continued to touch him, her inexperienced hands driving him absolutely crazy. His large hands went to hers and stopped them. He held her arms to her side as he kissed her again. Their bodies were perfectly aligned, and he started to rub against her, his fingers fondling her. She gasped and her body moved intuitively. She had never had anyone else touch her there before.

Conner rubbed, amazed by how ready she was. His need grew to desperation, he started to press his hand into her and then stopped, surprised to find his way guarded. Blood pumped hard through his body, the realization making his brain go fuzzy.

“I didn’t know…”

She moaned and grabbed him. “You’ll be my first, and I can’t wait any longer.”

Lois tried to pull him to her, but was met with resistance. She was wild with desire. Her legs wrapped around his waist, helping to pull him to her. Their mouths met and Conner was becoming unsure of his own control. His lips left hers and moved down her neck and shoulders, stopping where his hands had cupped her large breasts together. Conner tasted the tip of one of her breasts, licking and sucking softly until her body was rhythmically pounding against him. He did not move faster, but took his time, moving to her other side. Her nipples were firm when he drew back. Her eyes were closed and she waited for more.

His mouth suckled longer, while his fingers played between her thighs. His hand eventually found the spot that gave her body, if possible, an even more intense level of pleasure. His mouth moved down her quivering stomach and she gasped when he moved further, his tongue replacing his hand, pushing her closer to total ecstasy.

Her body started to shake as his tongue and then lips covered her flesh, sucking slowly. “Oh God, Conner.” Her thighs were on him like a vice and her own grip on the counter was making her knuckles white.

He sucked harder, building speed and intensity. The tight ball inside of her was ready to explode, as she felt sweat drip down her back. She moved her hips closer to the edge, and after a few moments, her hands pushed him away and she tried to close her legs to the mind-numbing pleasure. Lois had always wondered what it would be like to be with a man, but she could never have imagined this kind of sensual heaven.

“Oh please, enough,” she whimpered.

He had a smirk on his face when he finally stood up. He grabbed her face and pulled her closer. Her hand snuck down and grabbed his pants, pulling him nearer. Her fingers trembled as she fumbled with his fly, the zipper pulled taught in his arousal.

She managed to bring the front of his jeans down far enough. Her eyes widened as she stared down. He was huge. He groaned, and she stroked him, loving the way he felt in her hand. She wasn’t sure how to touch him, and found herself feeling insecure. He sensed this, and held his hand out to help her down while he let the pants fall to the ground. He stepped out of them and moved her towards the steaming shower. The marble was inviting to her, but her nerves went into high drive. The way he looked at her reminded her of his animal counterpart. She worried about how the next part would go, but knew he would be patient with her.

Conner backed her into the shower, the hot water hitting her skin. He moved towards her, his eyes holding hers.

He slid between her thighs, reveling in the feel of her softness on him. She was wet enough that he was quickly sliding between her legs with ease.

“Come on…you’re driving me crazy!” she whispered, her hands on his chest.

He pulled away from between her legs and pushed her up against the far wall. His mind raced and he lifted her up into his arms, her legs wrapping around him.

Their eyes met and for an instant, he saw that she was nervous. She closed her eyes. He moved forward, letting her weight push her down onto his length. She cried out for the briefest moment, but his lips comforted her and he paused to make sure she was ready to continue. The pain quickly subsided, leaving her with a yearning even deeper than before. Her hips moved against him, her insides throbbing with new sensations.

He pulled out completely before pushing back in slowly. His hands shook slightly as he held her up.

She trembled, unable to hold herself up when he started to rut in and out of her faster and harder. He was close and she tightened her grip on him until she felt one last surge, and then molten heat warming her inside. His moans and final thrusts as he released brought her to the peak of pleasure, and she let out several small gasps, the tension dissolving within the feeling that reached every nerve from her forehead to her toes.

Conner’s whole body relaxed afterwards. He let her slip down and then bent to kiss her. She was slack in his arms and he carried her out and set her gently on her feet. Wrapping her in a towel, he kissed her stomach. He couldn’t wait for her grow with his children, their children. Conner had waited for thirty years to find her and now that he had, he was never going to let her go. All he could think of was starting a family and making the mating official. He knew they would face many challenges, but together, they could weather any storm.

THE END

My Holiday Protector

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

Damon was still in the house and even though she wished that she could ignore it, Chloe could hear him pacing downstairs on the marble floors in the hallway. She didn’t want to face him, but knew that she couldn’t hide away forever… She knew that it was over, and she had never wanted anything more in her entire life… but now the time had come, she was afraid of what he may do… Damon had never been the calmest of guys… and there had been more than one occasion when his anger had got the better of him.

Chloe pulled her silk robe tightly around her shoulders and fastened it at the waist. It was the middle of the night, and although she had asked him to go over an hour ago, Damon was still downstairs, on the main floor of her family home, shouting into his cell phone and cursing the day that Chloe was born.

“Damon?” she whispered as she approached the top of the stairs.

“What?” he looked up at her and seemed to spit venom. His dress shirt was still firmly buttoned and his bowtie done up perfectly, despite the fact he had been rolling around drunk only a few hours before.

They’d been at a holiday fundraiser for one of Chloe’s dad’s firms and the night had gone from bad to worse. Damon had turned up in a terrible mood, which had only intensified with each shot of whiskey he knocked back and each martini he spilled whilst trying to look sophisticated. Chloe had been born into this world of privilege and corporate affairs, but after her time spent with Damon… she knew she was done.

She didn’t care about upsetting her father, he would get over it in time, but she would never forgive herself if she resigned herself to a life with a man like him. She needed someone much more rugged around the edges and who loved an adventure. Not a stuffy business man who only seemed interested in discussing his latest mergers and acquisitions before getting blind drunk and abusive.

“You’re going to regret this Chlo,” Damon hissed at her as he paced the hallway before he looked out of the window to check for his cab. “You stuck up little bitch,” he snorted. “You’ll get what’s coming to you.”

Chloe had to use all of her strength not to roll her eyes. Seeing him like this now, she found it hard to believe that there had ever been love between them. He was so angry, so ugly… so cruel. His insides must have been rotten and black.

“Fuck this,” he snarled as he reached for the door handle and pulled it open, letting in the icy cold air and a blast of frost.

Chloe watched him from the gallery landing at the top of the stairs as he hurled himself out into the night and onto the sprawling driveway, where he opened the door to his sports car, jumped behind the wheel and let the engine roar. He was so drunk, there was no way he should have been driving, but there was also no way she was going to stop him. The last time she had tried, she had wound up with bruises all down her arms from where he had gripped her as he screamed in her face.

Chloe was smart and knew when to pick her battles… and this wasn’t one of them

“Let him go,” she whispered to herself as the door blew closed with a bang and she saw the flash of lights swing around the fountain and start down the drive to the road.

She breathed a sigh of relief and wiped her eyes.

It wasn’t until she went back in her bedroom and sat down on her bed that she realized she was shaking. She looked at her hands and at the way they trembled and she felt the tears welling up behind her eyes. She hated to admit it to herself, but she had always been scared of Damon. He was always so unpredictable, it was as if at any moment he could have swung around and punched her square in the jaw. She shivered and climbed underneath the covers. It wouldn’t be long before it was the New Year and she had big plans for herself. She was going to grab life with both hands and really live, instead of just existing.

And now that Damon was gone, she was finally free to start again.

2.

The following morning Chloe awoke to the sound of banging and crashing throughout the house. She rolled over and blinked her bleary eyes awake and strained her ears to pick up the sounds of whatever was happening. Somewhere downstairs she could hear her mother’s voice drifting through the hallways, calling to one of the handymen to hang the garland higher.

Decoration day, she thought with fondness.

It had been a family tradition of theirs for as long as she could remember to spend a full Saturday adorning their family home with a whole host of Christmas décor, but usually they would wait for Chloe to surface. Maybe they had got wind of her and Damon’s argument and decided to leave her to it for the morning, or maybe they just realized that now she was twenty-two, she was probably too old to be still fussing on with activities that were created for her when she was a child.

She felt a pang of nostalgia as she remembered their family Christmas’s when she was younger and of how her and her parents and brother had all dressed up in festive jumpers, turned on the carols and danced all day together whilst adorning the tree and sipping mulled wine. Chloe always found herself with the job of untangling the fairy lights, and although she hated it, it was another tradition that seemed to have stuck. It had always been one of her favorite days of the year, but even though she was back there for the weekend and away from her apartment in the city, she was still feeling decidedly un-Christmassy.

She yawned and leaned up on her elbows. Even though she was feeling more like The Grinch than Mrs. Christmas she dragged herself out of bed and after pulling on her robe, made her way downstairs.

“Chloe!” her mother beamed as she shuffled into the kitchen and grabbed the pot of coffee that was resting on the center island.

The whole room looked as if a Santa’s grotto had exploded all over it and she tiptoed amongst lush green wreaths, garlands and baubles to find a seat at the table.

“Morning,” she croaked as she took a sip of coffee and rested her chin on her hand.

“Feeling the after effects of last night?” her mother smirked.

Chloe shrugged and raised her eyebrows. She wasn’t sure how much she had heard, or indeed even if her and her father had been home when the argument took place. Their family home was so big, it was easy for people to disappear into their rooms and sleep peacefully at night without being disturbed by the goings on of the others. She and Damon had left them at the gala dinner and had no idea of when they had returned.

“Something like that,” she said sullenly.

Her mother looked at her and placed the garland she was holding down on the counter top.

“I knew something was up last night,” she said. “What’s happened?”

Chloe sighed and felt the tears stinging her eyes again. She wanted to tell her mother everything, but at the same time, she couldn’t bear to go through it all again.

“Damon and I…” she began. “We’ve broken up.”

Her mother reached out and stroked her shoulder. Chloe knew there was nothing she could say, but just the fact that she was there for her was enough.

“I’m sorry Darling,” her mom soothed. “I thought maybe he would have been the one to go the distance.”

“Well,” Chloe sighed. “At one point so did I.”

Her mother smiled sympathetically and then turned back to the decorations.

“You know we can talk about it if you want to,” she said over her shoulder. “But I won’t crowd you for now.”

Chloe blinked away a tear and nodded. Her mother knew her so well, she was fully aware of how little she would want to discuss the whole thing. All Chloe wanted to do was throw herself into a new activity, and fast.

She got to her feet and picked up a golden angel. It was one of the decorations she loved the most and remembered year after year.

“Where is this going?” she said cheerily. “May as well get started and help you.”

“Don’t worry,” her mom smiled. “If you don’t feel up to it I have the boys helping me out.”

She motioned to the hallway where Chloe could see the guys her mom hired to do odd jobs around the house working away like busy bees, pinning the garlands up the length of the staircase and around the gallery landing.

“Well, maybe I will get dressed first,” Chloe chuckled.

She took her coffee and made her way back to her room where she dressed in a casual pair of jeans and a red t-shirt.

May as well at least try to be festive, she told herself as she tied her long black hair up high into a pony tail and finished it off with a red ribbon.

As she made her way back downstairs and rejoined her mother in the kitchen she realized how good it felt to be home for the holidays. Even though her apartment was only a half hour drive from her families stunning and sprawling home, she rarely spent much time there. Since Chloe had gone out on her own and thrown herself into the working world, she hadn’t felt the need to go home as often, her time was stretched enough as it was. But with Christmas fast approaching and her father’s annual gala dinner being arranged for that weekend she had decided to put in a few weeks leave from her job at a glossy magazine and take some well-deserved time off. Now she didn’t have to worry about getting back to the city in time for a meeting on Monday morning and she had more than enough time to enjoy the holidays and get all of her shopping done in good time, rather than flapping around like a maniac at the last minute!

“So,” her mom said as she passed her a string of fairy lights that were curled up into a tight, tangled ball. “I guess you can start with these.”

Chloe groaned and her mom winked. Some traditions, it appeared, certainly never changed.

3.

After a full day of decorating the house with the help from the two handymen, Chloe and her mom sat down in the front room and looked around at all of their hard work. The tree stood tall and proud in the widest corner of the room, and it glinted gold and red with each stunning bauble that reflected their bright fairy lights.

“I can’t believe Dad and Oliver got out of this, this year,” Chloe smirked. “They are definitely untangling the lights next year… no exceptions.”

Her mother laughed and poured them both a glass of red wine before slipping back into the big, soft cushions of the couch.

“Women do it best,” she said as she took a sip. “They only would have been in the way.”

Chloe smiled and nodded. Her mother was right there, for certain.

Oliver had always been a handful, and even though he was her younger brother and she enjoyed his company, she had been glad of just a day with her mom. It wasn’t often they spent so much time together, and after the night she had been through with Damon, the last thing she needed was Oliver or her dad asking questions.

“They’ll be home soon anyway,” her mom said as she got to her feet and stretched. “I better start thinking about making us something for dinner.”

Chloe got to her feet too and followed her mother through into the kitchen. There was something so magical about the house when it was decorated for the holidays, it made it feel so much warmer, so much more alive. She smiled as she looked up at the garlands trailing up the bannister rails of their huge staircase, and the candles that lit the way from room to room. Her family had never been the kind to do things by halves, and Christmas was one of the times when her mother really showed the world what they were made of. Nothing went untouched when it came to holiday magic.

Chloe sat down at the center island in the kitchen and sipped the warm red wine as she reached for her cell phone and looked at it for the first time that day. Her heart almost stopped as she saw that she had a missed call and a voicemail from Damon and she dropped the phone onto the counter and sighed.

“What’s the matter?” her mom asked with concern as she turned around and saw the ghostly expression on her daughters face.

“Damon,” she said quietly. “He’s tried to call.”

“I’m finding it hard not to ask what’s happened with you two,” her mom confessed. “Are you sure you don’t want to talk about it?”

What could she tell her… that he was aggressive and possessive? That he drank too much? That he was generally the worst boyfriend she had ever had and she was frightened of him? After the lovely day they had had together the last thing Chloe wanted to do was concern her mom, and especially at this time of year.

“It just wasn’t right,” she shrugged. “I’ll be okay…”

She pushed the cell phone away and picked up her wine and sipped it slowly. Her heart was still pounding and she knew in that moment that maybe Damon wasn’t going to go so quietly after all. Was he going to make this hard for her? Would he start to harass her until she caved and took him back?

Her thoughts were interrupted by the sounds of her father and Oliver bursting through the front door in fits of raucous laughter. Their voices boomed down the hallway and they ‘ooed and aahhed’ at all of the decorations adorning the house.

“Well it looks like you two have been busy!” her dad exclaimed as he came through the kitchen doorway clad in a crisp suit and holding his briefcase.

Oliver followed closely behind him with a massive grin on his face and Chloe instantly knew why… he hadn’t had to help and he was relieved. She scowled at him and he slyly flipped her the bird.

“Looks good girls,” her dad smiled as he leant down and kissed her mom on the cheek and then came and gave Chloe a hug.

“Thanks Dad,” she grinned as she hugged him back.

“So what are we having?” he said as he undid his top button and tie and poured himself a glass of wine.

Oliver sat down with them and it was almost as if it could have been ten years earlier… her dad coming home from work and her mom cooking up a storm… Oliver tormenting her quietly behind their backs and Chloe in a funk over a boy. Yes, it was certainly a typical family evening! And even though she wasn’t feeling her best, she was glad to be there with them.

“You’ll have to wait and see,” her mom joked and they all moaned in unison.

As they all sat down around the dining room table and her mom placed a huge roast in front of them, Chloe felt again as if she had gone back in time. She really loved being at home with her family, even if they did drive her mad on occasions. She watched the way her dad shifted uneasily in his seat and she felt her posture tighten. If there was one thing she had learned being a part of this family, it was when someone was hiding something and working up to lower the boom. Her dad had been an expert at it his whole life and Chloe had learned early on that he was the type of man to throw surprises their way when they least expected it.

“So,” he said suddenly and Chloe felt her heart sink.

“Umm?” her mom smiled as she passed a bowl of red cabbage to Oliver.

“Well, I’m hoping none of you are going to bust my balls over this,” her father continued. “But I have to go away on Monday… for two weeks.”

“What?” Oliver said, as angry and shocked as Chloe and her mom clearly were.

“I know, I know…” he held up his hands as if he was surrendering. “I feel terrible about it, but there’s nothing I can do.”

“You’ll be missing Christmas,” Chloe said. “Can’t it wait?”

“It’s business,” he said sternly. “And no it can’t.”

“But George,” her mom interjected. “I mean… Christmas?”

“If I don’t go we won’t acquire our new offices in the Middle East. This is important Karen,” he said as he looked at Chloe’s mother with sad eyes. “I know its shitty timing, but it can’t be helped.”

Chloe felt her heart sink. She was just getting back into the family vibe, and now the head of the household was going to be disappearing on them over the holidays.

“But,” he said as he dabbed the corner of his mouth with a serviette and smiled wryly. “I have arranged something that will help soften the blow…” he winked as he trailed off and Chloe felt her disappointment peak into excitement… What did he have up his sleeve to make them all feel better?

Her dad looked at them all with his hands clasped together and sighed.

“I honestly do wish I was here to celebrate Christmas with you all,” he said sadly. “But, I thought if I’m not going to be here… then maybe you shouldn’t be either.”

Chloe looked at her mom with intrigue and then at Oliver… what was going on?

“So,” he dad continued, “I’ve leased out a luxury log cabin in Colorado for you all for the next two weeks.”

“Oh my God!” Chloe slapped her hands together! She couldn’t believe it. What perfect timing with everything that had been going on with Damon, she couldn’t think of anything better than escaping for a couple of weeks and spending the holidays in a luxury log cabin in the wilderness.

“George,” her mom smiled. “I can’t believe you’ve done this for us.”

They leaned across the table and shared a loving kiss and Chloe felt all of the sadness and dread that she had felt since the previous evening evaporate into thin air. If there was ever proof of a true love, it was her parents. And now she had her first adventure of her new life to look forward to… And she really couldn’t wait.

4.

Chloe’s dad hadn’t messed around. He had arranged for a car to come and collect them first thing the following morning so Chloe had spent the rest of the evening dashing around and packing her belongings for the next two weeks. As she filled her suitcase with wooly jumpers and thermals, she couldn’t help but let her fingers dance over the selection of bathing suits and bikinis she had in her bottom drawer. She thought of how stunning it would be at their winter retreat in the mountains, underneath the stars and amongst the snow, relaxing in a hot tub and sipping champagne. She nearly squealed with excitement as she pulled a bathing suit free from the drawer and threw it into her case. She couldn’t wait to be away from her hometown, away from Damon, and to be doing something new for the first time in a long time.

The following morning as she got into the car with her mom and Oliver they all waved goodbye to her dad and she blew a kiss to him from the window. She would miss him, but she was glad they wouldn’t just be hanging around the house feeling the big gaping hole that he would leave. Her dad was a shrewd business man, and he had done well in his life. Chloe knew that he would always put them first so it must have been important for him to leave at this time of year. She turned back and looked over her shoulder as their beautiful home and her doting father slipped out of view.

Now they were really on their way, and she was so excited she could barely sit still.

The cabins in the woods were twinkling with lights as they pulled into the mountain resort and weaved their way up the thin, winding roads to their lodge. Chloe was almost pressing her nose against the glass of the window to try and see what was out there in the dark and her heart thumped with anticipation. The snow was thick and pure, and even in the dark the white shone out of the night and seemed alive around them.

“This is incredible,” she whispered and her mom squeezed her hand with an excited smile.

“I still wish Dad were here,” Oliver complained from the front seat and Chloe found herself rolling her eyes. Her brother could always be counted on to try and dampen the mood.

As the driver pulled up outside of what would be there new home for the following two weeks Chloe’s excitement peaked and she snapped off her safety belt and bounded out of the car. Her eyes were wide and expectant as she looked up at the amazing lodge in front of them. It was so big, so luxurious, and so fantastic that she didn’t know what to say. It had already been fully kitted out with decorations and the twinkling Christmas trees that flanked the impressive doorway were just the icing on the cake.

“Wow,” she said with a laugh. “This is something else.”

She walked forward and waited at the foot of the steps for her brother and mom to catch up and then they all climbed them together, holding on to one and other to make sure they didn’t slip. As her mom slid the key into the door and turned the latch and they opened it and walked inside, Chloe felt her jaw drop…

She walked in to one of the most exquisite rooms she had ever been in. The ceiling was high and vaulted with beautiful exposed beams that were covered in garlands, candles were lit and stags heads were mounted on the walls, before an open fire that roared in the huge hearth. It was like something out of a movie, it was so perfect and so Christmassy, she knew that they were going to have an amazing time.

“I may be able to forgive your father after all,” her mom joked as the driver pulled their suitcases into the lobby and waited to be tipped.

“I’ve got first call on the rooms!” Oliver shouted as he raced off up the main staircase and Chloe instinctively rolled her eyes. For an eighteen year old, he was still so immature it drove her nuts.

Later that evening after they had all unpacked and pulled themselves together, Chloe stood on the decked terrace that ran the full exterior of the lodge and looked out over the balcony and down into the valley. The small town at the center of the resort was fully visible from their vantage point in the mountains and it must only have been a short walk down there by sticking the resort paths.

“It looks so picturesque,” she smiled as she hugged her arms around herself.

“It’s lame,” Oliver’s voice came from behind her as he stepped out of the double French doors and slid them closed behind him.

“Trust you,” she snapped.

“Well I’d rather be back at home, wouldn’t you?” he said.

“No,” Chloe said defiantly, “Obviously not. I think it’s great here.”

“Well I’ve got nothing to do and no way of even getting any booze. No one knows me here.”

“Well that’s tough luck,” Chloe found herself smirking. It was about time her annoying little brother had his comeuppance.

“I don’t suppose you’d…” he trailed off but looked at her with pleading eyes.

“No chance,” Chloe roared with laughter. “All the Christmas Spirit in the world couldn’t get me to go and buy you booze.”

She slapped him playfully on the arm and pouted in mock disappointment.

“Maybe Mommy will let you have a glass of her wine… if you’re a good boy.”

Chloe couldn’t help but burst into laughter as Oliver clenched his fist in mock fury.

“Sorry Ollie,” she shook her head and giggled. “But you’re on your own on that one.”

Oliver covered his eyes with his hands and groaned.

“Anyway,” Chloe smiled as she turned back towards the door to the lodge and slid it open, “That reminds me… it’s about time I went and checked out what sort of bars they have in this town.”

“I hate you,” Oliver said jokingly as she walked away and closed the door behind her and grinned at him through the glass.

“Are you two winding each other up?” her mom said as she lounged on the plush couch and nursed a glass of red wine.

“What else are the holidays for?” Chloe smirked.

“You two…” her mum smiled.

“I’m going to head down into town,” she said as she picked up her purse and pulled on her coat. “I don’t suppose you want to come?”

Her mom shook her head and yawned.

“I’m far too tired for that,” she said. “But go on, have a good time… just be safe, stick to the roads.”

“Of course I will,” Chloe shook her head. “What do you think I am, some kind of idiot…”

“No dear,” her mom laughed. “But you know, strange place, strange town…”

“Luxury resort,” Chloe said. “I hardly imagine it’s going to be crawling with criminals.”

“Have a good time!” Her mom rolled her eyes before swigging her wine and waving her goodbye.

Chloe laughed again and blew her a kiss before making her way to the front door of the cabin and opening it up to the night.

5.

The fresh snow crunched underfoot as she walked along the winding paths and down towards the town. It was so cold that it was already starting to freeze and Chloe was glad of her fur lined hat and cape. She pulled it around her tightly and smiled up at the stars. The night was so clear and there was barely a cloud in the sky. The moonlight shone down on her and lit the way, along with the lights that dotted along the sidewalks, letting her know she hadn’t veered off course. Up ahead she could hear sounds of life and of people cheering. Music was thumping softly and it sounded as if somewhere a group of people were either watching a sports game or playing beer pong. Chloe hustled up and started to walk faster. Whatever was going on down there, she didn’t want to miss it.

As she got closer to the town and all of the shops, restaurants and bars came into view, she couldn’t help but smile. It was the sort of place she had always dreamed of visiting but had never had the opportunity. Sure, she had been skiing when she was a kid, but this was different. It was Christmas and the whole town was decked out in thousands of twinkling lights.  Trees and Santa Claus’s were everywhere and the whole place felt so magical she could barely put it into words.

Small crowds were outside of various venues and the whole town seemed so friendly and buzzing with life that she couldn’t help but smile and say hello to everyone she passed. Even though there were many places to choose from, her eyes had focused on one place in particular as she had started her walk along the Main Street and she kept her gaze fixed firmly on it as she made her way forward.

The bar was wooden and a lodge itself in style and out the front a small group of girls and guys were drinking and chattering. She smiled as she walked past them and made her way inside and she wasn’t disappointed. Music drifted out from an old retro jukebox, open fires roared in the corners and the low lighting made the bar feel even more welcoming and inviting. Chloe made her way towards the long counter and pulled up a stool. As she slid onto it and began to unwrap her cape she felt the eyes of the room on her. It wasn’t overly busy in there and she was certainly a new girl in town. She could feel how each man in there was waiting to check her out and see what she had on under her fur cape.

As she revealed her low cut black t-shirt and the large swell of her breasts, she looked down to make sure her bra wasn’t showing. When she had dressed that night she had wanted to be provocative, but not slutty, and so she had teamed it with a pair of tight jeans. They clung to her curvy figure perfectly and made her feel so goddam sexy that she couldn’t help but smile as she brushed her long, silky hair behind her ear.

“Hi,” one of the barmen leaned across and grinned. “What can I get you?”

Chloe bit her lip and looked down at the bar menu. She could see lists of wines and champagne, but what she really wanted was a beer. She could tell that the majority of the people in the resort were well heeled and normally this would have made her want to fit in, but she was feeling rebellious.

“A bottle of Bud,” she smiled and the barman nodded and turned to get her, her drink.

After he passed it to her she sipped it slowly and felt herself begin to unwind. It had been a long day and the travelling had taken it out of her, but she didn’t want to miss a moment of her new abode. She wanted to experience it all and make sure that she made the most out of her time there.

She swigged the beer fast and as she felt her eyes starting to droop with tiredness, she was about to call it a night when suddenly she sensed that someone was beside her. They slid onto the stool right next to her and leaned over across the bar to speak to the bartender. Chloe tried to see out of the corner of her eye but her vision was blurred, so in the end she turned to face them and for the second time that day her jaw almost hit the floor.

The man who had come and sat beside her was so incredibly attractive it almost took her breath away. She couldn’t help but stare, her mouth slightly agape, as he pointed to a bottle of vodka on the back wall of the bar and then turned to her and smiled. He caught her, in full stare mode and her mouth hanging open. She snapped it shut quickly and his eyes glistened as he smiled, the skin around the corner of them crinkling slightly.

“Oh…” Chloe whimpered.

She looked down at the ground quickly and wanted the earth to open up and swallow her whole.

What was she doing? Why had she stared at him like that?

The man let out a low laugh and she could tell that he was still watching her. Now she had looked away, she couldn’t even remember what he looked like, but she knew he was unlike anyone she had ever seen before. She could feel his eyes burning into her and she knew that she had to look back up and see him… as she turned her eyes upward and they grazed over his tight jeans on wide thighs, his rippling abs underneath a white t-shirt and his huge muscular arms, she swallowed hard. As she moved past his squared jaw and up to his piercing blue eyes her heart almost stopped beating. His hair was a dusky blonde that seemed to catch the light of the fire and she instinctively bit her bottom lip as her mouth gaped open again.

“Hi,” he said almost in a whisper.

His voice was so low and masculine it made her bones shake.

“Hi,” she managed to croak as their eyes locked in on each other’s and they both seemed unable to tear away.

“Vodka, straight up,” the bartender slammed the tumbler down in front of him and broke their awkward moment.

“Thanks,” the guy said as he slid ten dollars across the counter before he turned back to Chloe. “You new here?” he asked.

“Umm,” she stammered. “Yeah, I, well we, I got here earlier today.”

“We?” he asked, looking around the bar as if to try and find who she was with.

“Oh no,” Chloe shook her head. “I’m on my own here… but I’m here in the resort with my family. Last minute Christmas vacation,” she shrugged.

“Nice place to come last minute,” he raised his eyebrows.

“Well,” she found herself trying not to trip over her words, “My dad had to go away so he sent us here… sort of like a consolation prize.”

He nodded and swigged the vodka down in one before he tapped the bar top again and the tender began to pour him another.

She felt uncomfortable, as if she had said the wrong thing and broke his gaze to twiddle with the label on the beer bottle in front of her.

“I’m Finn,” he said finally as he held out his big rough hand and slid it into hers.

“Chloe,” she smiled.

“Nice name,” he grinned at her and raised his eyebrows.

She felt herself blushing and she brushed a strand of hair behind her ear.

“So Chloe,” he continued. “How about you let me buy you a drink?”

Suddenly, she wasn’t so tired anymore.

6.

Finn bought them beer after beer and each time they chinked them together in celebration. Their conversation flowed easily and he told her that he had been at the resort staying in a friend’s lodge for the past couple of weeks and was on leave from the military. Chloe listened with intrigue as he told her about his experiences in the town, but when she tried to ask him more about his life at work, he clammed up and seemed to veer off the subject.

“I’m originally from Alaska,” he said as he swigged his beer. “But I’ve been away from there for a long time.”

“Well I’m glad you’re here tonight,” she said bravely, the alcohol helping her to loosen up. “Otherwise I’d be sat here alone.”

“I’m glad too,” he smiled warmly as their eyes locked together again.

The bell rang behind the bar for last orders and he motioned to the bartender to bring them another. Since Finn had walked in, time had gone crazily fast and she couldn’t believe it was almost midnight. Each time she looked into his eyes, she felt herself being pulled more into his world, as if they had known each other a lot longer than a couple of hours. Each time he opened his mouth to laugh and flashed his glistening white teeth she found her heart racing just a little bit more and her pulse thumped through her veins with excitement.

“So,” he smiled, “Let me walk you home?” he got to his feet and held out his arm like a gentleman.

Chloe felt like she was blushing crimson, and although she wanted him to, she didn’t want him to get the wrong idea.

“Let him,” the bartender said sensing her hesitation. “The woods aren’t safe at this time of night.”

Chloe’s heart rate quickened.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“There’s been a bear seen around here recently, a big bear… some people say its white,” the bartender snorted at the end of his sentence.

“A big, white… bear?” Chloe asked with amusement.

“Yep,” the bartender nodded. “Don’t shoot the messenger, but that’s what I’ve been told… people have to be careful out there walking back… who knows what may wander out and…you know…” he made a claw with his hand and ripped at the air.

Chloe stepped back and wrinkled her nose and Finn shifted uneasily next to her.

“Come on,” he said, dismissing the barman’s story. “Let me walk you back.”

As they approached her lodge Finn looked into her eyes and smiled.

“It was lovely to meet you Chloe,” he said as he brushed the stray strand of hair behind her ear.

She looked up at him and felt the world around them begin to blur. As she leaned forward and wrapped her arm around his waist and he pulled her against him, her whole body felt on fire. Their kiss was electric and as he slipped his tongue into her mouth and their lips brushed softly together, she felt like she could have been jelly in his arms.

Chloe had never felt like this before… and she had only known him a couple of hours. Finn had the kind of personality that made it seem as if they had been friends for years, and he was so sexy, so confident and comfortable in his own skin, that it was a huge turn-on.

“What are you doing tomorrow?” he asked as he stared into her eyes.

“Going out with you,” she smiled.

Finn nodded with a huge grin on his face and leant in and kissed her once more.

“Meet me at the bar at eight,” he said as he turned on his heel and stepped back into the snow.

He waited as Chloe climbed the steps to the lodge and opened the door. As she stepped inside she waved to him and smiled.

“Tomorrow at eight,” he repeated.

“Tomorrow at eight,” she nodded and waved.

As she closed the door behind her she breathed a huge sigh and couldn’t help her grin from reaching ear to ear.

I have a date, she thought. I’ve been here for less than a day… and already I’ve met someone and I have a date… this is shaping up to be the best Christmas ever!

She locked the door and turned out the lights in the lodge before she crept up the stairs so as to not wake her mom and brother. As she slipped into her warm bed and pulled the covers around her she felt genuinely happy for the first time in a long time. She would never be able to thank her dad enough. This vacation was exactly what she needed.

7.

The intoxicating scent of smoked bacon and maple syrup drifted up through the beams and across the landing towards Chloe’s bedroom late the following morning. She rolled over and rubbed her eyes and wished that she had a bell to ring to get Oliver to bring breakfast to her.  But even if she did, she knew she stood no chance of him putting himself out for her.

She yawned and stretched and felt a smile creep across her face.

Finn.

The previous evening had been so much fun… and so unexpected… and she had another date with him lined up in a matter of hours’ time.

“Chloeee!” Her mom called from somewhere downstairs and she stepped down onto the warm wooden floorboards and grabbed her robe.

The lodge was alive with sound, Christmas music was playing on the radio and Oliver was sat in the main living area with his feet up watching the game. Their mom was working away at the kitchen counters, cooking them brunch and as Chloe stepped down the stairs she really felt the absence of her father.

“Morning Darling,” her mom said as she kissed her on the cheek. “So, how was it out there last night?” she motioned out of the French doors and out into the snowy mountains.

“It was great,” Chloe said coyly. “It’s a really cute place, you’ll both like it.” She smirked at her little secret.

“That’s good,” her mom beamed, “I’m looking forward to heading out in an hour or so.”

“I’ll come with,” Oliver called over his shoulder. “I want to see what this place is about too.”

Chloe picked up the pot of coffee and poured herself a big, frothy cup before she sat down with Oliver and slapped his feet off the table.

“Have you heard from Dad?” she called over to her mom.

“No…” she said. “I tried to call him last night but I think he’ll have been travelling…”

“Maybe we should try him again?” Chloe sat up and looked at her. To make them aware of how much he resented their conversation, Oliver began to turn up the volume on the TV and Chloe slapped him on the shoulder and snatched the remote.

“Here,” her mom said as she passed Chloe her cell phone.

Chloe sipped her coffee, pressed dial and held the phone to her ear. It started ringing and she hummed as she waited, expecting her father to pick up. When it switched the answerphone, she hung up and lay the phone down on the coffee table.

“He didn’t answer,” she said quietly.

“Oh well,” her mom replied from the kitchen, “He’s probably asleep.”

Chloe nodded and sipped her drink, but something at the back of her mind was nagging… It wasn’t like her dad not to be in touch with at least one of them… especially when they were all travelling and apart.

Oliver jumped up and slapped his hands together.

“Right mom,” he said, “Where’s this breakfast?”

Chloe found herself rolling her eyes again and wondering how long she’d be able to stand her brother’s annoying attitude. At least she knew she would have the lodge to herself for the rest of the day, and she could look forward to a few hours peace.

Then suddenly, like a bolt of lightning, Chloe knew what was wrong.

The cell phone… the dial tone… it hadn’t been international.

“Mom?” she said as she got to her feet. “When did dad fly to the UAE?”

“Late yesterday dear, why?” her mom didn’t seem fazed.

“His dial tone wasn’t international…” Chloe felt herself tense.

“Oh Chloe,” her mom chuckled, “You worry too much, now come on, foods ready.”

Chloe followed her mom’s orders and made her way to the table. Even though she knew her instincts were usually right, she didn’t want to worry unnecessarily… She was sure her mom was right… everything was sure to be fine.

Later that day Chloe relaxed in the outdoor hot tub on the lodge’s terrace and watched the way the hot steam billowed up into the freezing cold air around her. She looked out at the snowy mountains and breathed in the fresh scent of pine. She really did love being in this sort of environment, it suited her perfectly.

She closed her eyes and lay back, keeping her head resting just right on the edge of the tub as the bubbles raged around her. Her mom and Oliver had gone into town a few hours before, and she had enjoyed a lazy afternoon of day dreaming about Finn and mentally planning what she would wear that evening for their next date at the bar.

When she thought about how instant their attraction had been it filled her with butterflies and the kind of excitement that was rare to find. She had heard her parents talk about how they had first met and of how they had known instantly that it was meant to be. Chloe felt crazy thinking this way, but that is how it had been for her the night before. The second she had lay eyes on Finn, she knew that he was going to be someone important. She thought back to Damon and of how he had made her so miserable over the past few months. She was so glad to be away from him, so glad to not have to deal with his mood swings and his aggressive nature. He was so shifty and untrustworthy… and even if he was in the same corporate world as her father, she knew that he was a dishonest man and would only have continued to drag her further into the ground.

As her mind wandered and she found herself becoming hot and bothered at the thought of Finn and what he might look like if he climbed into the hot tub with her, she suddenly had the strange feeling that she wasn’t alone. She sat up and brushed her wet hair back off her face. She stood up slightly and looked around. The roads around the lodge seemed quiet and there wasn’t any movement in the trees… yet she could feel it… somewhere, eyes were on her.

She reached out of the tub and across to the chair where her towel and robe were laying and she scooped them up in one. As she got fully to her feet, still standing in the water, she wrapped the huge waffle towel around her and tucked it in at her chest before she pulled the robe over her too. Her teeth chattered as the cold air battered her skin and she skipped lightly to the edge of the terrace and looked out into the forest properly and down onto the roads. She could see other lodges clearly, but she couldn’t see any people. The feeling that she was being watched refused to leave her, and she felt that whoever was there… was close.

She stepped back slowly and made her way back to the French doors, opened them and locked them behind her. Chloe had never been a nervous person, but that had given her the creeps.

She would have bet good money that she wasn’t alone out there. She just knew that someone was watching.

8.

As she walked down into town later that night, her heart raced with anticipation and she couldn’t keep the smile from her face. The thought of seeing Finn again was making her feel as excited as she had done when she was a kid on Christmas Eve. She laughed to herself at the irony and quickened up her pace.

More snow had fallen throughout the afternoon and she crunched through the fresh white in her black boots. Even though the heel was small, she still tottered on them with care, not wanting to slip.

The noise of the town grew louder around her and as she stepped into the main stretch her heart felt warm at the sight of all of the lights and people having fun. She hugged her arms around herself and made her way toward the lodge bar that stood tall and proud in the center of the square.

As she crunched over the snowy ground and the scent of beer and warm bodies grew closer her mind skipped back to how she had felt when she was with Finn… the scent of his cologne, the way his eyes locked with hers… his smile…

“Hey,” his voice pierced through the night and was so unexpected it made her jump.

Chloe spun around to see Finn standing behind her with a cheeky smile on his face and as he started to laugh, knowing that he had shocked her, she slapped him playfully on the shoulder as he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close.

He was so strong and protective, and she felt tiny in his arms. She looked up into his eyes and he planted a soft, solitary kiss on her lips.

“Sorry,” he shrugged cheekily.

“Sneaking up on a girl at night… all alone…” she joked. “It’s a good job I’m not trained in martial arts.”

She raised her eyebrows and Finn winked at her.

“I won’t do it again,” he leaned in closer, “Scouts honor.”

Chloe felt herself blushing. She had been relaxed with booze the previous evening, and now she was completely sober she felt shy and nervous around him. It was as if they were two teenagers, just meeting up for the first time at the movies.

“Come on,” Finn said as he clasped his hand in hers. “I want to show you something.”

He pulled her towards the other side of the square and away from the bar. Chloe realized that her chance of Dutch courage was slipping away behind her and she was going to have to roll with it. Even though her nerves were getting the better of her, she knew she would enjoy herself, just being with Finn again was making her feel so alive it was liberating.

“Where are we going?” she asked as he pulled her further out of the square and out towards the forest.

“You’ll have to wait and see…” Finn smiled at her warmly.

They crossed onto a pathway that was lit with lights and lined with Christmas trees. With each step they took they seemed to be going more into a fairytale. The town was so beautiful and all of the houses were like something out of a dream. Out of the main section where Chloe’s lodge was situated and closer towards the town, the houses were more like cottages out of a Disney movie and really made the place feel like magic.

“It’s just up here,” Finn said as he raced up an incline and Chloe tried to keep up with him without skidding on her boots and making an ass out of herself.

When they reached the top he wrapped his arm around her and Chloe gasped as she looked out from their vantage point and out across the whole town. It was so incredible to see it from there at night, all lit up and bustling with life and the sounds of winter. Christmas songs and people singing and laughing drifted up the mountain to meet them and it was hard to believe that it was all real.

“It’s almost like this is the only place on earth, don’t you think?” Finn whispered.

Chloe nodded and turned to look at him. As he pulled her closer to him she had an overwhelming sense of unreality.

“Where did you come from?” she whispered as he ran a hand through her hair.

He kissed her deeply and hard, and it was so powerful it almost took her breath away. As she entwined herself with him she couldn’t believe how fast she was falling for him and how natural it felt. It was as if this was always meant to happen and they had both just had to find their way to this point in time.

Finn smiled at her and kissed her lightly on the forehead.

“Come on,” he said. “I don’t want to keep you out, up here in these dangerous mountains,” he joked, obviously mocking the bartender from the night before. Chloe laughed and slipped her hand into his as they walked together back down the hill.

“How long will you stay for?” she asked him as they began to approach the square.

“I’m not sure,” Finn shrugged. “Probably until after the holidays.”

“Me too,” Chloe beamed. She was glad that he wasn’t going to be disappearing on her any time soon.

He led her towards the bar and as they stepped inside they chose to take a quiet table in the corner next to one of the roaring fires and cuddled up on one of the big cozy couches.

Finn ordered them a bottle of red wine and poured it for them both before relaxing back into the cushions and pulling Chloe close to him. If the room had been quieter, it could almost have been as if they were an established couple, relaxing at home on an evening in front of the fire. Chloe closed her eyes and imagined it and smiled.

They were wrapped up in each other’s arms, kissing and exploring each other without offending everyone else in the bar when Chloe felt her cell phone vibrating in her back pocket. She ignored it at first, but when it started to go off for what must have been the fifth time she apologized to Finn and excused herself from the table.

“Mom?” she said as she pressed answer.

“Chloe,” her mom panted hurriedly. “Where are you?”

“I’m in the square, at one of the bars… what’s the matter?” She could sense the angst in her Mom’s voice and knew immediately that something was wrong.

“Who are you with?” her Mom asked.

“Mom! What is going on?” Now Chloe was really panicking.

“Listen to me carefully, whatever you’re doing, leave it and walk out of their casually. If you’re with someone, just excuse yourself and say you need to get an early night. Hurry back. Right now!”

Before Chloe had a chance to respond, the line went dead.

She knew that something had been happening with her family, and now she had the feeling she was about to find out the truth. She turned on her heel and trying to keep her hands from shaking she walked back to Finn and apologized.

“I’m so sorry,” she said trying to act as normal as possible. “That was my mom, she’s not feeling well and she needs me to head back.”

Finn raised his eyebrows and looked concerned.

“Is everything okay?” he asked as he got to his feet.

Chloe nodded and leaned in and gave him a kiss.

“Honestly, everything’s fine,” she smiled.

She turned and quickly walked out of the bar, not looking back over her shoulder even though he had called her name.

She had to get back to the cabin. Something terrible was happening… she could feel it.

9.

In her panic her feet slipped on the ice as she tried to navigate the pathways back up to the lodge. The darkness seemed thicker and as her heart raced, her hands shook and her mind became clouded with confusion. She was in such a rush she realized that suddenly she didn’t recognize the path, and the forest seemed thicker and appeared to be looming over her. She heard the snap of a twig behind her and she shivered as she realized that she must have taken a wrong turn… she definitely wasn’t on the right path back to the lodge.

She was about to go back and try to find the right way when suddenly out of the darkness ahead of her, she was aware of a figure emerging… a flashlight clasped in their hands which they shone up into her eyes.

“Chloe,” the voice said sternly… and it sent a chill right down her spine.

She would know that voice anywhere…

It was Damon.

Chloe brought her hands up to shield her eyes and blinked as she tried to see past the harsh glare of the flashlight, but as soon as she was able to focus, she immediately wished that she hadn’t… because in his hand, Damon was holding a gun. And he had it pointed right at her.

Her whole body was frozen to the spot and she couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Damon was there… and he was going to harm her. She felt her body tremble and she wanted to speak, but she couldn’t find the words.

“Hold your hands up,” Damon said coldly. “Hold them out in front of you and cross them at the wrists. In a minute I’m going to tie them and then you’re going to come with me.”

“Damon…” she stammered, “What is happening? What are you doing?”

“Oh for God’s sake Chlo,” he spat, “Isn’t it obvious?”

Her mind raced to try and make sense of it all, but she was coming up with nothing.

“You didn’t think I was with you because I was into you did you?” he snorted. “As if… I was only with you to get information about your father and his businesses… and now I know a hell of a lot that I can use to my advantage.”

None of it made any sense.

“Your dad’s not really away on business you fool!” he laughed. “He got wind of my little plan to kidnap you and use you for ransom… so he sent you here thinking I wouldn’t be able to get to you… Ha! How he underestimated me.”

Chloe’s mind almost exploded… Damon had used her… and was going to kidnap her to extort money…? This was almost too unbelievable for words.

“So get down on the ground and hold up your hands, I have a van waiting and I’m already half frozen!” He spat.

Trembling, Chloe got onto her knees and just when she was about to resign herself to whatever fate Damon had in store for her, she looked up into his eyes and realized he had a look of sheer terror spreading out across his face.

He was looking at something behind her and she could tell that he was frightened. When she turned to look around, roaming proudly and fiercely out of the snowcapped trees behind them was the biggest and purest white bear she had ever seen.

It stood up on its haunches and lunged forward in a snarl of teeth and claws. Chloe screamed and covered her eyes, but couldn’t help but peek through her fingers as she watched the majestic beast launch itself at Damon and pin him to the ground.

The bear was huge… she had never seen anything so incredible, but also so out of place. It was like a polar bear, something so beautiful and unique in that little resort in Colorado… none of it made sense!

The bear clamped its jaws around Damon’s leg and began to drag him ferociously into the woods and out of sight. Chloe couldn’t see what was happening, but she could guess from the wailing and snarling that it wasn’t going to be anything good. She got to her feet and went to run but then was aware of a silence that pierced through the forest.

The screaming had stopped.

She turned on her heel and peered behind her, into the darkness, and she could see the outline of the great hulking bear coming slowly towards her. She was rooted to the spot with fear and as she shook with terror she made a silent prayer that it wouldn’t harm her.

Please, she thought, please don’t hurt me.

The bear came towards her and stopped about two feet away from her. It looked at her deep in the eyes and she felt herself falling into a trance. The eyes were so familiar… she knew she had looked into them before. Her heart started to pound as she realized what was happening… She knew who’s eyes they were…

They were Finn’s.

“Finn?” she whispered as she moved closer to the bear and held out her hand.

The bear rose onto its hind legs and roared up towards the moon. It was so deafening she clamped her hands down over her ears and whimpered with fear.  But when she looked up the bear was looking at her tenderly and she knew in that moment that she was right.

In a flash of white fur and rippling muscle, the beast in front of her turned from majestic animal to handsome human, and as Finn stood in front of her, completely naked and covered in sweat and streaks of blood and snow she felt something trigger inside of her that she had never felt before.

She was speechless… but all she wanted was for him to come for her and to strip her naked. She held her breath and watched the rise and fall of his chest as he caught his breath.

“Take me,” she whispered.

Finn lunged at her through the dark and pulled her close to him. As he tore at her clothes she had never been at someone’s mercy so much in her entire life, but it had never felt so right. This man, this beast, this powerful creature, had chosen her. He had protected her and saved her from Damon, and now she had seen him shift back to his incredible human form and he was going to devour her in his own way right there on the forest floor, in the snow and under the moon.

As he thrust his powerful unsheathed cock inside of her warm folds Chloe moaned with ecstasy and gripped onto him with all of the strength she had. She wrapped her legs around him and opened up fully to him as he pumped in and out of her and she knew she wouldn’t be able to hold on for long before she unraveled in a wave of pleasure.

As she came she screamed up at the stars, savoring every second of a pleasure she had longed for and needed for so very long. As Finn felt her pussy quiver around him he too exploded and emptied his hot, thick load inside of her and collapsed down onto her chest.

She had been claimed. She was now his and she wanted to be his mate for life. She knew in that moment that she would do anything for him. She wanted to give Finn everything.

He wrapped her in his arms and kissed her lightly on the forehead. She shivered but it wasn’t because of the cold. The reality of what had happened with Damon came flooding back and the panic set in.

“My mom!” she said as she sat up and grabbed at her clothes, pulling them around her.

“It’s okay,” Finn soothed. “She’s safe.”

Chloe looked down at him as he traced his rough hands across her soft, smooth, plump skin.

“How do you know?” Chloe was so confused.

“Because…” Finn began… “I was sent here to protect you…”

She looked down at him and took his hand in hers.

“Your father sent you here like Damon said… but he’s no fool Chloe… he hired me to make sure you and your family were safe.”

“What?” she couldn’t believe it.

“My military background… special ops… He hired me to take care of any problems should they arise and keep an eye on you all… And good job, hey?” he winked.

Chloe couldn’t believe what she was hearing. He’d been hired?

“So this?” she said as she wrapped her coat around her chest… “I take it this was part of the job description?”

Finn laughed and shook his head.

“Chloe, the last thing I bargained for when I took this job was that I’d fall for the girl I’m supposed to be protecting.”

All of the anger and confusion she had started to feel quickly evaporated. Finn was falling for her. And she certainly knew that she had fallen for him.

“White bears, Polars, shifters… whatever you want to call us… we know when we find the one,” he smiled.

He took Chloe’s hand in his and kissed it softly.

She had never been so happy in her entire life.

“Come on,” he said as he helped her get dressed and then began his walk back to the woods to find his clothes. “I better get you back to the lodge, your father is on his way.”

As they left the woods and walked back across the mountain Chloe couldn’t believe how much her life had changed in the space of a few days. She had lost one boyfriend, but gained something much more… she had found her mate for life.  There were only a few days to go until the holidays and now she had Finn she knew it was going to be the most special Christmas she had ever had. What could be more incredible than spending it out at their log cabin in Colorado with her wonderful family and the man of her dreams?

They held hands and walked into the night, as the moon shone brightly above and the sky seemed to jingle with stars…

Happy Holidays, Chloe thought.

THE END

Marked as the Alpha’s Mate

Pamela Avery

Copyright ©2015 by Pamela Avery. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

PROLOGUE

2012

Lisa Fuller jogged, her strides lengthening along the path in time to the music blaring over her earphones. She had decided to take the scenic route today, jogging down the forest path that was least popular among most joggers in Fidelity, Philadelphia.

It was quite early in the morning and the air was dewy, fresh, and invigorating. The smell of fresh pines tantalized her nostrils and she inhaled deeply as her feet pounded along the path. Her red hair was done up in a simple bun atop her head and she was clad in a skin-fitting exercise outfit that accentuated the generous curves of her waist and hips.

A noise like thunder rumbled overhead and she almost lost her footing as she looked around in amazement. It was still a bit too dark to tell but the skies didn’t seem to be cloudy. With a shrug, she resumed her jogging, humming in time to the music as a slight wind began to rustle the leaves of the trees lining the forest path. Lisa picked up her pace a little, almost running now.

She had gone almost a half mile along the forest path when she suddenly got the unmistakable feeling of being watched. Her eyes widened with irrepressible panic as she scanned the tall pine trees on either side of the path, extending in every direction as far as the eye could see. She saw no one. Fear coursed through her veins and almost automatically she started running, her breath burning in her lungs as she ran faster than she had ever run before.

Then she saw him. A huge, brown, absolutely beautiful, and deadly, bear with chestnut brown fur with flecks of gold. Its teeth were bared as it raced towards her. She almost froze in her terror. She couldn’t remember … are you supposed to freeze when you see a bear, or play dead, or run? While she tried to figure it out, he kept coming right at her in long lopping strides.

Raw fear clotted her blood in her veins and adrenaline burst through her in a rush as her terror took over and she faced forward and chose the “run away” option. He caught up to her effortlessly, his large paws closing about her waist as he lifted her in his great big paws and roared loud enough to wake the dead. She didn’t have to speak bear to recognize a roar of triumph when she heard it. His scent assailed her nostrils, surprisingly clean and nice. There was something strange about this bear. Why wasn’t she dead already? Her eyes fastened in fascinated horror on the pink inside of his mouth as he roared anew. The sound so loud she was almost afraid it would break her ear drums. Goosebumps erupted all over her hands and sweat poured down her body in rivulets. His paw encircled her entire waist effortlessly as he held her closer to his face and studied her.

Then things got even stranger as some deep survival instinct took over. This was a wild animal, but there was something different about it. There was an intelligence behind its eyes. Rather than scream she chose to speak.

“Please, please,” she panted, barely breathing through her fear. “Please don’t. I have little kids depending on me! Please don’t kill me!”

She was talking to a bear, her subconscious screamed. But even knowing that it couldn’t understand a word of what she was saying – or at least shouldn’t be able to, didn’t deter her as she continued to cry and plead for her life. Every nerve in Lisa’s body strained to breaking point as the beast kept her on level with its shiny white teeth, the size of small tusks.

Lisa struggled weakly in its arms, tears coursing down her cheeks as the animal stopped roaring long enough to look right at her out of strangely beautiful grey eyes flecked with bits of golden color. The animal seemed to freeze as it looked into her clear turquoise eyes. It blinked its great big eyes as though in confusion and Lisa wished desperately that she had a gun or tranquilizer.

The bear shook her slightly staring at her as though in wonder and she screamed anew. Then it extended one paw andunbelievably stroked her cheek gently. Lisa’s eyes widened in terror; was that the signal to begin eating her?

The beast made a low sound deep in its throat, its pale gaze fastened on hers. They stared at each other for a while and then with a grunt, it gently, almost reverently, with a deftness she did not think a bear could possess, placed her on her feet back onto the ground.

Lisa stared up at the immense bear, almost afraid to believe this was happening. The beast, as though understanding her disbelief, poked her slightly with one claw on its paw. She jerked backwards, almost falling over. Then with one last glance back at it, she turned and began to run, expecting every second to hear its feet thundering after her and the large furry paws closing around her neck again.

But with every step that took her farther away, the bear just stood watching her, an almost wistful expression on its face.

It let her go.

She ran for all she was worth, gasping as she stumbled and fell. Her alarmed gaze flew over her shoulder again and then widened in disbelief; the bear was gone! In its place, she saw a naked man walking away.

He turned for one last glance over his shoulder, the distance masking his features, and then he himself disappear. She fainted on the spot in mid-stride.

CHAPTER ONE

2015

Lisa Fuller grinned down at three-year old Emily, sharing the little girl’s happy laughter as they both threw more bread down to the swans floating around in the pond.

Emily was a little girl with a tangled mop of blonde hair, deep-set dimples, and the bluest pair of eyes she had ever seen on anyone. Emily had the sweetest smile possible and whenever she grinned at Lisa it felt as though all was immediately right with the world. You wouldn’t know it to look at her but she had known so much tragedy in her short life it was a wonder she even knew how to smile. Children really were resilient, Lisa decided.

“Lisa?” Emily chirped, in her little girl voice.

“Yes hon?” Lisa said, tossing a particularly large piece of bread to a giant swan at the far end of the pond.

“Who’s that man over there?”

“What man?”

“Over there. He’s been staring at us,” Emily said, pointing in the direction of another bench with the typical innocence of children.

“What man?” Lisa repeated craning her neck. In today’s world, a staring stranger could spell more danger than a rabid dog. “Stop pointing Emily,” she scolded gently as she finally saw the man who had caught the girl’s attention.

He was at least five-eight, slim with straggly strands of greasy black hair that fell all over his face and sunken cheekbones and hungry eyes that spelled ‘addict’. Lisa swallowed, her hands knotting together in her lap as a slight tendril of fear worked its way down her spine.

His gaze shifted imperceptibly to Emily and Lisa jerked to her feet immediately. She clutched the girl’s hand in a protective grasp as she turned and began to walk away.

The man followed immediately, a nasty grin on his face. Lisa quickened her steps automatically; so preoccupied with getting them both away from the man that she didn’t realize they had wandered into an almost deserted section of the park.

“Are we playing a game Lisa?” Emily chirped conspiratorially, her cheeks shining with good health.

“Yes sweetie. We need to walk as fast as possible so that that man can’t catch us.”

“So why don’t we just run?” Emily suggested happily, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.

Lisa tried not to roll her eyes. Emily had only one speed; run! But on occasion, running was just what the doctor ordered. She bent a little at the waist as they walked and leaned down towards the little girl.

“Okay listen Emily, when I say ‘run’ I need you to run and hide okay? You remember where Coby hid the last time we were all here and no one could find him?” Emily nodded, her pigtails bouncing. “Okay sweetie. Run!” Lisa whispered to Emily and the little girl took off like a light.

Lisa also began to run, risking a quick glance over her shoulder. The man had also begun to run after her, his gaze trained on her. It wasn’t Emily he wanted then, she thought with relief as she picked up her pace, running in an almost opposite direction to lead him away from the little girl.

The man was closing in on her now. In fact he was so close his rank smell hit her nostrils almost choking her.

Just as the stranger was about to grab her from behind, someone dived at him and tackled him to the ground. Lisa slowed, unable to believe her eyes as the new man punched her pursuer right in the face, then flipped him effortlessly and tied his hands behind him with a trip of wire. She had never seen anyone move so fast in her entire life.

The cops showed up almost immediately and carted the man away. As he left, he spat contemptuously in Lisa’s direction, hatred burning in his eyes.

Lisa drew back, alarmed. What had she ever done to the man? She was certain she didn’t know him.

“Ex-boyfriend?” someone asked casually from behind her. She whirled; it was the man who had saved her. He stood about six feet away, his hands in his pockets as he stared after the police car.

He had to be thirty if he was a day, with chestnut brown hair with flecks of gold in it, a long aristocratic nose, thick-set eyebrows that gave his face character, a firm jaw and a wide, mobile mouth. He stared straight at her, with grey eyes that seemed strangely familiar; she felt an insanely magnetic pull.

She looked away immediately, her eyes scanning the park for Emily. She spotted the girl peeping from behind a hedge and beckoned at her. Emily came out from behind her hiding place and raced towards Lisa.

The man stood at an impressive height of six-one.  His strange grey eyes trained on her face. He seemed vaguely familiar too.

He was insanely handsome, she realized with every step that brought him closer to her.  A faint blush stained her cheeks and she looked away, placing a protective hand across Emily’s shoulders as the girl reached her.

“Hello,” he said in a decidedly masculine voice.

He didn’t have any particular accent she noted but his features hinted at some exotic heritage like Greek or Italian.

“Hi. Thank you so much for saving us.”

“My pleasure,” he said with a shrug.

Lisa nodded. Now that he was even closer, she could see that he had the most beautiful pair of grey eyes she had ever seen, flecked with little bits of gold color. They seemed familiar but she was willing to bet she had never seen anybody with such beautiful eyes that made one want to stare into them forever.

A strange sensation niggled through her. An unbearable sense of familiarity.

“Should I know you?” she asked unthinkingly, cocking her head to the side.

“Excuse me?” he asked, tensing.

“I don’t mean to embarrass you or something but your eyes… Have we met?”

His eyes roved over her face as though memorizing every feature, then he seemed to collect himself, “I’m sure I would have remembered.”

His eyes trailed to Emily and he nodded towards her, “She yours?”

“Not in a biological sense,” she said.

“Oh?” his eyes held hers.

“I run an NGO.”

“Really? With a special focus on kids?”

“I really can’t say much else,” she said, inclining her head slightly towards Emily.

She saw his grey eyes flicker over her riotous mane of vibrant red hair, her slightly rounded cheeks, her puckered red lips, her breasts which were so large she sometimes felt embarrassed, her broad, generous hips. She had always been a buxom woman. To her mortification, Lisa felt her nipples bead into hard points beneath her shirt.

Something passed in his eyes and he stepped back imperceptibly as he said, “Of course. Have a good evening Miss…?”

“Fuller. Lisa Fuller.”

“Of course ma’am. I hope you won’t have any more trouble,” he said and turned and strode away without offering his name.

“Thank you,” she yelled after him again. He responded with a slight wave over his shoulder, but he didn’t turn around again.

“What did the strange man want Lisa?” Emily piped up.

“I’m not entirely sure honey,” Lisa replied as she shepherded the girl back to the orphanage.

What had made that man chase after her? He had seemed to hate her even though she was fairly certain she had never met him in her entire life. And the other man had seemed so familiar and he had also seemed to know who she was.

She flushed as she remembered how incredibly hot he was. She fanned herself with her hand as she blushed some more.

Really Lisa, stop blushing over a man you would probably never see again, her subconscious chided.

CHAPTER TWO

Raven Kindersley sank onto the edge of his bed, unable to still the slight tremors in his limbs as he flashed back to the woman he had seen in the park. She had really luxurious, curly red hair that hung all the way to her waist; beautiful, even, white teeth that flashed every time she spoke, a face a man could stare at all day and a voluptuous body straight out of his naughtiest fantasies. The most unsettling part was that he already knew this sexy, intoxicating, absolutely tantalizing woman.

He knew who she was alright. He had been watching over her for years but this was the first time he had shown himself to her in his human form. He had met her all those years ago as a werebear and known instantly that she was his mate. She carried his mark too, even though she didn’t know it. He knew it was that mark that had attracted Ramsey to her in the park.

He rubbed his hand tiredly over his face as he tugged on his tuxedo. Now she had seen him he had to stay in her orbit. It was the surest way to protect her, even if he could never have her. Once the others knew his mate was human, they would strike. Plus, he was afraid of hurting her. She was so small, she would fit him like a glove.

His blood stirred hotly in his loins and he felt his dick prod the zipper of his pants. He was so turned on he could actually feel his hands trembling in reaction. His veins began to bulge, his pupils dilated, fur appeared around his body until it erupted all over him and his hands and legs stretched further away from his body, lengthening painfully.

He knocked back a big glass of whiskey and waited for the reaction to fade. Nothing worked. It had started and there was nothing he could do to stop it. Hastily, he tore off his bow-tie and tux and raced towards the back of the house, only managing to clear the pool area before, with a mighty roar, he turned into a large werebear. His powerful hands shoved away the small gate at the back before he bounded away into the valley behind his house.

He had chosen this house with care. It was the only house for miles and it opened up into a thick dense forest which was his favorite place to go whenever he turned.

He roamed the thick, dense forest roaring loud enough to wake the dead. He lost all sense of reasoning, prowling through the forest in search of prey. The entire night became silent, the forest absorbing his roars as he prowled mindlessly through it until the last trace of passion fueling his transfiguration faded from his veins.

He finally came to, lying naked beneath a large oak tree.

He groaned as he rose creakily to his feet He was due at a charity function and he knew Lisa would be there. He had chosen to attend the function deliberately even before they’d met at the park. Tonight had been his night to meet her in person. There was no help for it, he would simply arrive late.

***

Raven Kindersley was late! Lisa had never met the man, but he was the guest of honor.  Heck, the entire charity ball was his idea. Lisa searched her memory for what she had heard about the guy but all she came up with was, ‘business shark’.

It seemed to her that a person who was a shark would be time conscious. Perhaps he had had a change of heart? Panic knotted her insides as she thought of this. Most people here had come because they had heard that a deep pocket like Kindersley was going to be there too. Heck the ball had been named for him!

What if he stood them up? More panic coursed through her and her palms began to sweat. She unobtrusively moved closer to an air vent, plastering a smile onto her face as she greeted the next person.

“Lisa? There’s someone I think you have been dying to meet,” Melissa Stilwell, Raven’s PA said in a sing-song voice.

He was here then. Lisa turned around, a practiced smile on her face. She froze immediately she caught sight of the man towering over Melissa; that was the guy from the park!

She saw the brief flash of recognition in his eyes right before he smiled at her and damn near stopped her heart. He was an extremely attractive man but when he smiled like that he was downright dangerous. If she had thought he was handsome before, when he smiled he was an absolute knockout.

She swallowed nervously as he stretched out a hand, “Miss Fuller? A singular honor.”

“You have the advantage of me. I believe we met earlier today at the park. Thank you again Mr…?”

“Kindersley,” he said as he took her hand in a surprisingly gentle grasp for such a large man. “Raven Kindersley.”

A jolt of electricity shot through her from their joined hands and she jumped, before nervously withdrawing her palm from his grasp. Her surprised gaze met his and she couldn’t help noting he didn’t look a bit surprised as he gazed steadily back at her.

A faint blush stained her cheeks as she grinned up at him, “Mr Kindersley. Can I just say how honored we are at Forwardaid for your kind donations. The children have benefitted greatly. Melissa mentioned something about an idea you were proposing for Forwardaid?”

His strange grey eyes roved over her features, touching slightly on her mouth before moving down the rest of her body. She was dressed in a long, purple-colored elegant gown. The halter neck of the gown revealed the smooth skin of her neck and shoulders in a tantalizing expanse of flesh that made him clench his fists in his pants pockets as he strove for control. Her lips were ruby-red and slightly puckered as she smiled at him. Her breasts were so big he was certain she had to be at least a 38D. She was a big woman, but she was so damn sexy it was all he could do to keep his hands away from her. Her ass swelled invitingly beneath the smooth silk of her dress; he got hard just looking at it. His first instinct was to ravish her, right there. But he couldn’t do that to her. She deserved candles and flowers and romance. He couldn’t just pounce on her and start rutting!

If the glances coming their way were any indication, he wasn’t the only one who thought she was sexy as hell, he noted jealously.

“It’s my pleasure ma’am,” he assured her smoothly as he offered her his arm and guided her to their seats.

There were many events lined up including auctions, charity fashion shows, awards; but all through the night, Lisa was completely aware of the handsome debonair man sitting beside her. Power clung to him like a second skin but he was also gracious, polite and unfailingly courteous even to waiters. He was a perfect gentleman, she decided.

Every last nerve in her body was on high alert. She was so attuned to him that by the end of the night she was tired, deliciously so. She felt invigorated though, every last one of her senses on high alert as she smiled at every one and studiously avoided the piercing grey gaze of the silent, powerful man beside her.

She stumbled to her feet, aware that a few strands of her hair were escaping her elegant coiffure as she finally steeled herself to face him and bid him good night. His gaze clashed with hers, filled with such heat and unexpected passion that she gasped aloud.

“Miss Fuller, would you care to join me for a late glass of champagne to celebrate the success of this night and the possibility of future collaborations?”

Well how could she refuse when he put it like that?

“I don’t have much of a head for champagne,” she said weakly.

“Coffee then,” he murmured, smiling disarmingly at her as he proffered his arm.

A hot blush stained her cheeks and she ducked her head in embarrassment. She had never been one to blush, not since high school anyway. And suddenly she was blushing like a schoolgirl? He also seemed like someone she should remember, but from where?

She let him guide her towards the coat area and as she was picking up her coat, he went outside, apparently to make certain the car was being brought around.

Melissa appeared at her elbow, her voice breathless with excitement as she whispered, “You seem to be getting along famously with Raven.”

Lisa fought down another wave of blushes as she said noncommittally, “He seems easy to get along with.”

“Oh I think it’s more than that. No one has ever seen him pay any woman more than a passing attention. Heck I was even thinking he was gay or something. But since he clapped eyes on you, he hasn’t taken them off. The entire show he kept watching you with such hungry”

Melissa cut herself short, and then threw a quick glance at a spot over Lisa shoulder before she said, “Pardon me.”

Lisa didn’t have to turn around to know Raven was heading towards her. Every last hair on her neck stood on high alert. The effect he had on her!

“Ready to go?” his deep voice said at her elbow and she turned to face him with a practiced smile that faltered a little when he smiled back at her, his eyes crinkling at the edges. He was so handsome she wouldn’t have believed it if she hadn’t seen him for herself.

CHAPTER THREE

Lisa nervously bit down on her lip as Raven pulled into the garage of his house which had turned out to be a mansion set on a huge sprawling estate that had to be the stuff of fantasies.

She was also acutely aware that she must seem painfully gauche and naïve to him as she openly stared around at the opulence of her surroundings. The silence was eerie; a huge mansion like this was like something made for the Dukes and lords of the Victorian ages to be filled with at least a thousand house guests.

It was completely empty, not a soul in sight, she noted with a shiver. God what if there was something wrong with him? How well did she know him? He could be a serial killer for all she knew.

“Are you alright? You seem cold,” he observed.

“Nah,” she said with a nervous laugh as he guided her into the biggest living room she had ever clapped eyes on.

He stared at her silently for a beat and then his grey eyes held hers with open honesty as he said, “You’re safe here. If you will believe nothing else, believe that. You have nothing to fear from me,” he assured her.

She swallowed. Now he could read thoughts? Awesome!

The kitchen area was well-lit and she watched as he made preparations for coffee, his hands sure and steady. He certainly knew his way around a kitchen which was surprising given how rich he was. He could probably afford to hire a million cooks!

“I gave them the week off,” he said, his back to her.

Lisa stared at the back of his head. He really could read minds, she decided.

She plucked a strawberry off the fruit bowl in the centre of the table, her eyes trained on Raven as she asked, “So, why did you bring me here?”

He turned to face her and whatever he had been going to say died on his lips, his silver gaze arrested on her lips and the strawberry fruit poking tantalizingly between them. She gulped when she noticed him watching her and flicked out the tip of her pink tongue to lick her lips and the juice of the succulent fruit. It was the singular most erotic thing he had ever witnessed and the top of his head almost came off, even as his dick pressed all the more insistently against his fly.

He growled, barely aware that he was moving as he crossed the space between them in one rapid stride and hauled her into his arms as his lips descended.

His tongue delved passionately into her mouth, sending tendrils of pleasure shooting through her as his hands grabbed her fleshy behind, digging erotically into the soft flesh. He caressed her buttocks, stroking and patting, before moving one hand around to cup her breast.

Lisa moaned, opening her mouth to stroke Raven’s tongue with hers. He tasted of peppermint and chocolate all at once; he tasted like all her fantasies come to life. Her small hands encircled the back of his neck and she stroked through his thick, rich mane of hair as he deepened the kiss.

His arousal swelled insistently, making him so hard he actually hurt.

Raven grunted as he licked her lips before stroking them with his tongue too. His mouth left hers to wander down her neck sending shafts of pleasure down her spine.

Lisa gasped and clung harder to him, her pulse racing as he drove her wild with his mouth. Her hand trailed down to stroke his hard, jutting manhood and she felt a delicious thrill of feminine apprehension. He was so very huge! Would he fit into her like that?

Suddenly, he growled against her lips; a distinctly unnatural sound and then he tore free of her and wrenched his lips from hers, his chest heaving with the force of his breaths.

“Raven?” she said warily.

His teeth were clenched, his palms fisted, every vein on his neck stood out in stark relief as he visibly strove for control.

“Are you alright?” she asked, laying a hesitant hand on his strongly corded biceps.

Sweat poured from him in torrents as his breath hissed out from between his teeth. He seemed to be in pain, she observed in confusion.

“Was it something I did?” Lisa asked, close to tears now as she watched him. She was repulsive! She was so fat and repulsive that just kissing her had almost sent the guy into a seizure; and not in a good way.

“Raven” she began, laying a hand on his chest.

His eyes flew open. His pupils were dilated so much they seemed almost like tiny pinpricks in the middle of his eyes.

“Get out!” he spat, his face contorted in what she thought of as contempt.

Raven was fighting hard to hold in the beast, that wild, untamed part of him that her kisses had unearthed. But he couldn’t very well tell her that.

Her spine straightened in affront, “Can I at least call a cab? Your place is in the middle of no”

He tossed the keys to his car at her, cutting her short, “Get out Lisa. Now! Just go!”

With one last glare at him, Lisa turned on her heel and unhurriedly strode through his front door and out of his life.

She didn’t let the tears fall until she had managed to gain the sanctuary of her bed. Then she opened the floodgates and cried.

She cried for herself; how could she have been stupid enough to think a man like that would want her. She cried for him; how could he have been so mean after leading her to believe he was nice? She cried for herself some more; no one could ever really love her as she was.

She rose to stare at her reflection in the mirror. She was overweight, she thought, curling her lips contemptuously. She was curvy and beautiful, she knew, but sometimes she wished she could shed some weight. She hadn’t jogged since the last time she had run into that beast on the trail.

A cold finger of fear pressed down her back; why was she thinking of that now? She had buried that thought and pretended it never happened.

She stared at her reflection one more time. It really wouldn’t do to pretend she was happy with her weight. Perhaps it was time to start working out again, she thought.

With a sigh, she flopped onto her bed again and slowly drifted off to sleep even as silent tears leaked from the corners of her eyes at the thought of a tall, handsome man with silver eyes with flecks of gold in them.

CHAPTER FOUR

“Lisa? You haven’t responded to the email from Kindergarteners,” Leslie Halliday called from her desk through the open door of Lisa’s office.

Lisa rolled her eyes.  The woman was a walking organizer.

“Will do, Leslie,” she yelled just to get her off her back as she pressed ‘send’ on her reply to the said email.

Another beep drew her attention to a new email; this one was from Raven Kindersley! Lisa’s hand trembled over her mouse. She had not seen hide nor hair of him in the three weeks since she had left his home after he treated her so abominably.

She had tried to return his convertible to his office but had been advised by a stern, unsmiling dragon-lady that while Mr Kindersley was out of the country, he had left strict instructions that “no one was to receive that car or any other alleged possessions of his from her or anyone else”. It had sounded official enough to make her dizzy.

She had tried returning it to his mansion but there had been no way of getting past the damn gates.

She opened the email. It was a terse, one-sentenced invitation requesting that she personally bring three kids from the orphanage for a weekend retreat at Raven’s mansion. He hadn’t even had the courtesy to sign it himself but had instead handed it off to his secretary.

“You miserable oaf! I will send the three kids alright, but someone else will bring them. You can bet your ass on that,” she shouted at the computer screen.

Reason intruded and she buried her hands in her face, laughing at herself. She was shouting at her computer screen! It didn’t get much crazier than that, and in her book, it was all Raven’s fault. First he had made her feel like the sexiest woman alive. Then he had acted as though he couldn’t get enough of her. Then, just when she was starting to relax around him, he’d rejected her for no apparent reason she could see and brought all her insecurities rushing to the fore.

Her phone rang almost at once and she jerked it out of the cradle and slapped it to her ear, wincing against the impact.

“Lisa?” a hesitant feminine voice said in her ear.

Lisa’s chin wobbled but she staunchly told herself she was not disappointed that Raven wasn’t the caller.

“Yes?” she snapped ill-naturedly.

“Um, this is Melissa. I just wanted to verify your response to our email.”

Lisa rolled her eyes. Efficient didn’t begin to describe good old Melissa, she thought uncharitably.

Her hands tightened around the phone in her hand.

“I’ll send the kids,” she got out through gritted teeth.

“I’m sorry Lisa. But Mr Kindersley also stipulated that the kids will only be welcomed and allowed free rein on the premises if they are accompanied by someone who has been there at least once. I believe you are the only person at Forwardaid who has been to his home?”

Lisa swallowed down nausea at having to face the son-of-a-bitch again. She knew exactly what he was doing too. She closed her eyes, pictured the kids’ happy squeals as they chased each other around and around the mansion. The kids won; she would do anything for them, even face a man she now loathed.

With a sigh, she announced, “We’ll be there. But there are ten kids in my specific charge. I would have to come with all of them.”

“Done,” Melissa crowed triumphantly down the phone line right before she hung up.

***

Raven Kindersley smiled across the table at Lisa, but she met his gaze with a gimlet-eyed stare that told him she still regarded him with about the same level of affection she would reserve for Jabba the Hutt. His house was awash with domestic staff tonight because he knew he would need as many hands as possible to help with the ten kids she had chosen to inflict upon him. The moment he clapped eyes on them, he knew she had chosen the ten most ill-mannered children she could find from the orphanage deliberately.

All night she had been waiting for him to lose his cool, he knew. He grinned to himself as a flying piece of egg hit her square in her chin. The culprit, a bright-eyed tow-headed seven-year-old boy contritely bowed his head in remorse that lasted about two seconds before he was happily throwing more food with the others.

He raised his glass to her in a mock toast and watched the red color steal up her cheeks in self-deprecating humor.

She relented after that and stopped glaring at him every five minutes.

When the kids had wrought their own fair share of damage, they clambered up to bed noisily calling out cheerful goodnights that made Raven grin.

“Will you come down to my study after you’ve tucked them in?” he asked Lisa huskily, holding her wide gaze with his.

She was beautiful tonight in a long gypsy skirt that emphasized the roundness of her hips and a scallop-necked half-top that revealed a tantalizing glimpse of riveting cleavage, smooth unlined skin at her waist, and made his fingers curl into fists at his side. The faint smell of jasmine wafted up from her and assaulted his senses.

“I’ll come right down,” she promised with a smile that hid many secrets.

Raven strolled into his study, wound up. He hadn’t been able to sit still since he left Lisa on the staircase. He wanted to make love to her; he wanted to love her until the world knew she was his! But in the weeks he had been apart from her, he had learned that he had to tell her who he was. It was the only way to keep Ramsey and his pack from hurting her. They were werebears just like him, but they all resented him because he had chosen a life of exclusion away from the rest of the pack. Once they learned he had marked a human as his mate they had determined to hurt her. They would try for the last time on the 17th of May which happened to be tomorrow. After that, they were packing up and leaving the area. Inviting her to his house for the weekend had been the only way to save her.

A sound at the door alerted him and he carefully hid his pensive frown behind a bland expression. She came in, wearing an amusingly remorseful look pretty much like one of her kids at dinner and he couldn’t help himself, he grinned openly at her.

“I missed you Lisa. I am sorry about the way I acted the last time. ”

She shrugged, “That’s fine.”

“It really isn’t,” he said earnestly, rising to his full height, his silver eyes trained on her.

“Why did you?”

“I lost control,” he said slowly.

“Isn’t that what generally happens when people have sex?”

“I’m sorry I spoke to you that way,” he said earnestly, coming closer to her.

“I thought I repulsed you.”

Raven’s eyes trailed her pretty face and figure, “You could never repulse me or any man alive. You have a body made to tempt even a monk! I have been in a serious sweat since I clapped eyes on you, didn’t you realize?”

Lisa swallowed as he reached up a gentle hand to caress her soft, pale cheeks. Electricity trickled through her just as lightening flashed spontaneously through the dark sky outside. Lisa jumped at the coincidence and Raven chuckled, gathering her up in his arms.

“It’s alright baby, it’s okay,” he crooned as his lips descended ever so slowly to hers.

His lips were soft and warm. They tasted slightly of the whiskey he had indulged in as he waited for her. He slanted his mouth purposefully over hers, sending shock waves of pleasure through her body as he loved her with his mouth.

His lips trailed to her throat, worshipping the soft, smooth column even as she tilted her head back to grant him better access.

“Lisa,” he whispered against her cleavage. “You should stop me baby. Stop me right now or I won’t be able to stop myself.”

“Oh please don’t stop,” she half-sobbed, clutching him wildly. Suddenly, she pushed away from him and sprawled on the cushion in his study, her smooth, milky thighs parting to reveal her lace-covered crotch.

The beast in him sang as his blood started a slow-boil.

“I want this. I want you. Right here, right now,” she declared breathlessly and he was lost.

Raven swallowed her words in another deep, toe-curling kiss that raised her temperature several degrees. His hands urgently grabbed at her tee-shirt, ripping the buttons from their hole in his impatience. Lisa thought his impatience was hot as he caressed the naked skin of her waist. She wound her arms tighter around him, arching her body upwards and into his.

Raven rose to his knees, jerked off his shirt and tossed it away. His hands urgently wrestled with his belt, his eyes trained hungrily on her face.

He stood up for a quick minute and yanked off his jeans. Her gypsy skirt lay around her body in a tantalizing array.

Raven swallowed. She was the most breath-taking woman he had ever seen and he knew he wanted to fuck her hard right then. He had lived for this moment all his life. Raven gritted his teeth, holding desperately to already waning control.

He leaned down to suckle her incredibly soft breasts and she moaned, “Yes! Yes! Oh Raven don’t stop.”

His hand trailed down to the juncture of her thighs and his finger slipped easily between her soft folds. She was tighter than any woman had any right to be and so wet he almost groaned aloud as he felt her juices on his fingers. He was so huge he would fill her snugly given how incredibly tight she was. He was almost afraid he wouldn’t be able to enter.

Unable to wait any longer, he tore a condom from it’s wrapper and put it on before guiding the thick, fat, head of his penis to her entrance, his gaze meeting hers as he slowly and surely began to enter her. She tantalized him, twining her waist this way and that and rubbing his already over-sensitized tip over the opening of her dripping wet pussy. His breath hissed out of him as he went deeper with each slow, agonizing thrust.

She fit perfectly around him, her vaginal muscles clamping down easily on the intruding penis. He groaned, low and hard as he finally sheathed himself in her to the hilt.

“Fuck!” he grunted.

“Well…yeah,” she moaned.

Unreasonably, he started to laugh right in the middle of the best sex of his life. This woman would be the death of him. She joined him in his laughter, her musical voice tinkling like bells.

Laughter fled as their eyes met and held. Raven began to move inside her with incredible, torturous slowness. Lisa groaned long and hard, and thrust harder against him, matching his rhythm. He increased his pace, one of his large palms, covering hers on the bed while the other squeezed one large, soft breast again and again.

“Faster,” Lisa grunted, mindless ecstasy driving her wild as all her inhibitions fled. She felt like a butterfly taking flight for the first time. She felt beautiful and free.

He raised both her legs higher, changing the angle of his thrusts as he began to glide right against her G-spot.

“Yes, there,” she groaned.

“You like it?” he asked, not ceasing his thrusts.

“Yes. Fuck me,” she ordered her gaze holding his as something shifted inside of her. She loved him, she realized, letting the knowledge wash over her as she wound her arms around him.

He increased his tempo, going higher and higher and faster until all her being centered on the mounting tension between her thighs. Lisa gasped as tendrils of pleasure shot through her repeatedly, making her almost dizzy with mounting passion. She felt herself drifting higher and higher until she was moaning and groaning as she began to cum. Fine tremors shook her from the crown of her head to the sole of her feet leaving her sated, spent and weak as a rag doll.

An intense shudder shook his powerful frame and he continued to slam into her deliciously, his hands tightening on her slim supple thighs. Soon, he was screaming her name as he came powerfully; pouring his seed into her tight, wet, willing passage until he was drained completely.

They both drifted back to earth slowly, gasping as consciousness returned. He stared down at Lisa bemused. Her red hair was all over the cushion, spilling behind her head in a mass of riotous waves. Her soft red lips were parted in remembered pleasure and her big, round breasts were heaving invitingly on her chest as though she had just run a marathon. In short, she looked like a woman who had been well and truly loved, he decided with masculine pride. Just looking at her made his dick stir warningly on the insides of her smooth, silky thighs. But she was human, he thought even as his eyes devoured her pliant form hungrily. She would be tired he thought, reluctantly rising to his feet.

“Think we can try out that huge bathtub in my room?” she asked, an inviting look in her sultry gaze.

Raven groaned, so much for good intentions; he was hard as a rock again.

He opened his mouth, intending to say something as he turned to face her but paused when he saw Lisa’s face. She had gone pale as a ghost, her eyes staring at him with horror.

“What?”

“Oh my God, don’t touch me. It was you! All those years ago it was you in the woods! I knew it! You aren’t even human!”

“What do you mean?” he asked urgently.

She pointed a shaky finger at his arm and he followed the trail to where one large furry paw was sticking out where his palm should be.

He had managed to control himself as he came to keep from turning but he hadn’t succeeded completely.

CHAPTER FIVE

“Lisa? Don’t!” Raven pleaded desperately as she thrust her clothes into a suitcase half-sobbing.

“You were the … bear thingy that attacked me in the woods all those years ago! You damn near mauled me to death! I have been having nightmares for years no thanks to you.”

“I didn’t attack you. I was drawn to you because you are my mate. Admit it, there is this pull between us.”

“No there isn’t. Just stay the hell away from me and stay the hell away from my kids!”

“Lisa I would never hurt you! I invited you on this trip to get you away from those men who wanted to hurt you.”

“What men?” she asked, slowing now to stare at him.

“Other werebears. That day in the woods I marked you as my mate for life and only werebears can see the mark. They have been after you since that day I rescued you from that guy in the park.”

“Was he”

“Yes. Definitely. He’s a werebear too.”

“Why would they want to hurt me?”

“Because I chose a human and because I have chosen not to live with the rest of the pack.”

“Why?”

“They were hurting humans and they didn’t have to. We can eat food unlike vampires and werewolves, but they sometimes prefer to just grab and hurt humans for the heck of it.”

“And now suddenly they can’t hurt me anymore?”

“We mated. That makes you one of us in a manner of speaking. They won’t be able to so much as come near you,” he assured.

“And for that I’m supposed to thank you?” she spat. “By your explanation you brought this on me!” she yelled, deliberately ignoring his reference to their lovemaking as ‘mating’.

Raven stared at her a beat, then he sighed.

“I don’t know what to say. I couldn’t stay away from you to save myself and I have tried! For three years I just watched over you from a distance.”

Silence reigned as she slowly sank onto the bed, feeling her emotions scattering all over the place.

He knelt in front of her, his hands holding hers as he said, “I love you Lisa. You are the only woman in the world for me and being around you is absolutely terrifying for me because it sets me free and it controls me.”

“That doesn’t make sense,” she told him. She could feel the fear ebbing as he held her; an unbreakable connection forging between them.

She slowly raised a hand and stroked the side of his face as she repeated, “That doesn’t make sense.”

“Around you, I can control my impulses. Ordinarily I change into a werebear when I lose control, like during orgasm, but with you it’s different. You are the only woman in the world for me, literally. Once a werebear meets its mate, it’s forever.”

Lisa looked down at him, her heart constricting in her chest. She was almost afraid to breathe. His silver eyes with flecks of gold stared back earnestly at her, open and filled with so much love she couldn’t bear to look away.

The words trembled on her lips. She held them back with a question. “I should probably shed some weight.”

He stared at her, his eyes looking so intensely into her soul as he said softly, “Honey you are a beautiful big girl. I love you just the way you are. The first time I saw you, I almost creamed my pants just staring at your cleavage.”

“When was that?”

“When you were jogging the woods three years ago?”

Lisa chuckled as he rose to sit beside her on the bed and gathered her into his arms.

“You weren’t wearing any pants. You were a naked werebear and then a naked man.”

“What were you going to tell me before you made the crack about losing weight?”

Her eyes met his, held. “I love you.”

Raven bowed his head as though in prayer as the sweet words washed over him. Then he said, his voice throbbing with emotion, “I have waited all my life to hear those words. I love you too.”

“I want to see you in your other form,” she said decisively, the last fear fading as she instinctively knew the exact thing to say.

Slowly, without so much as a noise, he morphed into the same brown bear that had accosted her three years ago with grey eyes and gold flecks in them.

He was her love, he was her future.

THE END

The Bear Wants Babies

Cynthia Wilde

Copyright ©2015 by Cynthia Wilde. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Chapter 1

Aria looked out from the top deck of the ferry. She was on her way to somewhere in Alaska that she had never heard of, in order to take possession of a cabin she had inherited from a great aunt whom she had never known. She had been looking for a change anyhow, and so with the promise of free rent and adventure, she left behind the small town in Florida where she came from. There were a few tear-filled goodbyes, but they were balanced by the fact that Aria was more than ready to start fresh somewhere new. As she looked around her at the wide open wilderness on all sides, she realized that if the awe inspiring beauty of nature up her was any indication, she would soon have a whole lot of new things to get used to.

Everything had changed as she drove northwest through the expansive country. It got considerably colder, even for June, the closer she got to Washington. The houses were separated by wider and wider spaces, and those spaces went from holding a few trees each, to being made up of whole forests. Everything just got more natural as she headed further west. She had been overjoyed to get through what she felt was the vastly overpopulated South. The further she got from it, the more she realized how much she had disliked it. Aria was on a shoestring budget, and by the time she had gotten on the 3-day ferry up to Alaska she was already getting low on funds. Traveling like this actually cost more than flying, but there was absolutely no way she was going to get on a plane. Regardless of the cost, though, or the means of travel, she was excited to be on this new adventure.

It was the third day on the ferry and she had already spent two nights camped out on the front deck. Even though the price for an actual room was astronomical, she now kind of wished she had chosen that route. The air outside was far colder than she would have imagined for early summer. At least there were many others who had underestimated the temperature as well. On the bright side, they now shared a sense of camaraderie that had been forged through the mutual trauma they had endured in the deep chill of the last few nights. Many were ending their trip in Ketchikan, but Aria was pushing forward north to around Barrow. According to her map, even once she arrived there, there would still be two more days of travel by bus as well as by boat.

All she knew about where she was going was what she had looked up, and that had in no way prepared her for the vast majestic views that had awaited her. She also had had no way to anticipate how small such open spaces would make her feel. Nature definitely reigned supreme in Alaska. The paperwork in her knapsack said that she now owned a cabin and fifty acres somewhere up there. She could feel her destiny calling to her from the wilderness.

***

Aria finally arrived at Ketchikan and then almost immediately picked up a bus that was headed even further north. Even though the trip meant several more hours of driving, it was mainly coastal roads and the views kept her in a perpetually awestruck state. She sat next to a gentleman a little older than she was for the last leg of the journey and the two talked for hours. The conversation made the time pass quickly. At the next town, she got off to catch a boat to the northern coast. Everything had been pre-booked, so it was supposed to be a smooth trip, but she was still genuinely surprised when each leg went off without a hitch. Aria decided that she would take that as a sign. Things were on the upswing.

Her first impression of Barrow was how small it was. Taking in the houses in a glance she figured that there couldn’t have been more than a hundred or so people in the whole town. But the thing that made it seem so much smaller she decided, was the way the town was so close to the shore. It looked dangerously close. She imagined it would only take one tantrum and the sea would swallow it all up in one angry surge.

Aria’s heart skipped a beat as she hopped off the boat in the uneven tide. Her legs were happy to feel the solid dock, and then actual ground underneath her. She only had one large duffel bag that the mate handed her as he waved goodbye. Everyone had been so nice and even the couple of hours on the boat had yielded several friends she would be happy to see again. It seemed to Aria that people were just different up north. She had admit that she liked the change.

Looking through her bag pockets, she found the piece of paper that had the address. She had bought a car through a man and she was supposed to pick it up. Vehicles were extremely hard to get, in large part because the cost of transporting one exceeded the value of the actual car. So she hoped that the car she had purchased was not a complete rust bucket and that it would at least get her to the cabin some 10 miles inland. Aria found it hard to take her eyes from the view though. She could see the icebergs just off the coast. It was just so … wild … and dangerous.

Aria shivered as she walked the several blocks to the address. It turned out to be a small house/restaurant and when she opened the door, several pairs of eyes were instantly on her. There was a small bar with a few stools and she went to sit down, smiling at a few people that kept her eye contact. A waitress quickly brought over a menu and asked what she wanted to drink.

Trying to prop the large bag up, she asked for the name she had written down on the piece of paper.

“Ralph!”

The woman turned her head back towards Aria and told her that he would be out in a moment. Aria asked for a Coke and settled in to look at the menu. She had ordered and started eating by the time Ralph came up from the back. He turned out to be a rotund older man that looked much like his name sounded. He gave Aria a once over that made her a bit uncomfortable.

“So you’re Aria?”

“Yes Sir.”

“Look at you, so polite. I daresay that won’t last long around here. You kind of look like Martha you know. We never knew she had nieces.

“Great niece. I think her and my mother had a falling out when they were younger. I actually never met her or even knew that she existed until a couple of months ago.”

“Tragic. Hell of a way to learn.”

His green eyes stared into hers, as if probing for something for a moment, until he finally turned away when she didn’t. It sort of reminded her of a stare down that she had with her cat a week before.

“So you ready to pick up your car? She is a beaut. I really think you are going to like it.”

Aria had hoped for a picture, or something, but the man did not seem too on top of things technologically speaking. When she explained cell phones with cameras, he snorted. But she had been a little desperate so she went on his word.

“Oh I don’t have one of those fin dangled picture phones. What do you need that for?”

As Aria looked around the man’s yard, she believed him. There wasn’t a thing in it that didn’t look like it had been there at least ten years already. He seemed to have a combination used car and salvage business – and diner. They walked to the back where he had most of the cars. They went pretty far before he finally pulled a sheet out from the wipers of a sedan of some sort. It was a beaut and though it was old, it seemed to have no outside damage. Aria did not know the model unless she looked at the paperwork, but it was a pretty powder blue and was more of less what she had had in mind. She had been warned that it would be useless 6-8 months out of the year, but for now it was perfect and she would worry about winter when the time came.

Chapter 2

Stowing her luggage in the trunk, she got behind the wheel and looked at the directions she had written down and quickly started south, heading deeper into the overgrown wild. After about thirty minutes Aria checked the address twice before she pulled down a long dirt road. The cabin was not at all what she had expected. It was actually more of a proper family sized home than the modest dwelling she had been expecting. She noticed the road went off deeper into the woods past her property and she briefly wondered who lived up the hill.

Aria had to pinch herself to make sure she was not dreaming. She could have never afforded anything so nice on her bartender salary at home, and now she could live here in this big place – and all rent free. The estate even had the fees and taxes paid off for years to come. It had all been worked into the will. She didn’t have much in her pocket, but she knew that she would find something to do out there that would pay for food and her meager expenses. The first thing was to settle in.

Her hands touched the large support beams in the main room. They looked like they had been made from tree trunks they were so thick. Every log was cut perfectly to fit and though there didn’t seem to be any electricity running to the house from the outside, she had seen several solar panels on the roof. She was digging the Alaskan self-sufficiency already. The place was fully furnished and though it was not of her taste exactly, it was perfect for the setting, and she wasn’t about to be ungrateful. Aria suspected her tastes would be changing. She actually imagined she would be doing some changing herself. In fact, she already felt different, she realized.

Aria put her bag down in the bedroom, her bedroom, she reminded herself, and grabbed a blanket off the couch to cover her shoulders. There were a couple of rocking chairs out on the front deck, and the deck was high enough that she could see the ocean in the distance. She sat there for some time, knowing that her great aunt Martha must have sat there doing the very same thing many times. Her cheeks were beat red and her teeth chattering by the time she finally tore herself away from the view and went in to start a fire.

No Alaskan home was complete without a raging fire she decided, and Aria was satisfied that she had successfully started her first fire all by herself in the small fire place. That was the first time she had put her Girl Scout training to use in years, but it all came back to her pretty easily. She started off towards the kitchen and was happy to find several days-worth of groceries still in the cupboards. It looked like her great aunt relied heavily on canned goods, so for the most part she didn’t have to worry much about cleaning out food that had gone bad. She started a mental list of things in her head that she needed to pick up when she made her first run into town. The list quickly became too long though, and she was soon searching for a pen among the many kitchen drawers.

In the third drawer she opened, she noticed a strange drawing on the bottom of the drawer. It looked like a strange star with many points and weaving lines that ran through it. Her fingers touched the drawing and she realized that it was burnt into the thin wood.

At that very moment, smoke entered the kitchen and as she turned around she thick black smoke billowing from the fireplace and filling the air. Covering her mouth, she walked closer and realized that something in the chimney must have caught fire – or maybe it was just blocked. She had no idea how these things worked. She quickly filled a trashcan with water and doused the fire before the entire house was smoked out. Still, she had to open every door to the house to air it out properly. As she contemplated dealing with the problem with the fireplace she realized just how exhausted she was from her trip. She decided to lay down for a few minutes. Of course she was quickly off to dreamland, only waking must have been hours later, although there was no way to tell by the light outside. It never seemed to get any darker. She had heard it could daylight for months up her but it was still weird to experience. But what actually awakened her was not the light, but the cold. She realized that she had left the doors wide open.

Throwing on a thick sweatshirt, Aria quickly headed to kitchen to make some coffee and looked at the mini -mess in the living room. There was soot on most of the objects near the fireplace and the whole place now smelled like an old fire pit. She ripped up an old box she found and laid the cardboard out in the fireplace so she could wriggle in a get a look up the chimney. She did not see any light, which she decided was bad. It must be blocked, she decided.

Her fear of heights did not rest solely in flying. She was afraid to get on anything over her own height, so she was not exactly enthusiastic about what she had to do next. In the end her fear of freezing trumped her fear of heights, and so after a couple of cups of coffee and a lot of nervous looks at the precarious roof, Aria looked around for a ladder. Truth be told, she was not too thrilled to find one on the garage wall. She also found a tall wand looking thing that she thought may be the tool used for just this sort of cleaning. With the ladder settled against the house and the cleaning contraption in hand, she prepared herself for the climb. Her hands shook as much as her insides as she scaled what felt like a mountain about halfway up , before pausing to look down. She shouldn’t have done that, she quickly realized.

Aria gasped and grabbed the sides of the ladder for dear life. The vertigo made the entire world seem to swim before her for a moment and she closed her eyes tight to stop it. She was almost prepared to open them when she heard someone underneath her laughing.

“What in the world are you doing up there?”

Aria gripped the ladder harder, steeling herself in case he was going to shake it. She knew it was a man, but she was too petrified to look down. She was all of ten feet of the ground.

Chapter 3

Darryl looked up at the tall blonde holding on to the ladder and he couldn’t help but laugh. He didn’t want to be mean, but it was a little comical. By her body language she looked like she was scared out of her wits, but as he had walked down the road, he had watched the woman apparently conquer her fear and start up the ladder anyhow. Then she had looked down and he could see the terror in her eyes. He couldn’t help the laugh that escaped him.

“Do you need some help Miss?”

“No, no, I just need the world to stop spinning for a few moments.”

That got another chuckle from Darryl and he waited patiently for her to get it together. She back stepped down at a snail’s pace, never once looking down at him. It was only when she was back on the ground and had settled for a minute that he was finally able to see her face.

“Hi,” she said.

So simple the words, but he could not respond. His heart leapt in his chest and he was fixated on her hazel eyes. They were green based with flecks of brown and gold that seemed to reflect in the sun like diamonds. His nostrils flared for a moment and he looked at her with a new interest.

“Hi.”

The words seemed ridiculous as a response. Darryl finally realized that he was staring at her by the strange, cocked look that she was giving him. She waited for him to say more, but the one syllable was all that he could manage and even then, it had come out like a croak.

“Sorry,” he said, catching himself … "do you uh, need help?”

Aria looked at him for a moment and was about to refuse on premise when she caught herself. Normally it might have been alarming to have a stranger show up like this in what still felt like the middle of nowhere to her. His easy demeanor however, put her at ease. Besides, she didn’t want to go back up there. She didn’t even know if she physically could go back up there at this point.  She shook her head as she looked back at the tall, muscular stranger. He had on a jacket, but she could make out the tops and bottoms of several tattoos on his arms and neck. The man was huge and he looked slightly out of place, though just as wild as the surrounding woods. Maybe he looked perfectly in-place. She couldn’t decide, but there was certainly something different about him…besides the fact that he was hot as hell, that is.

“Yes please, actually I do need help I guess, thank you. I started the chimney on fire last night and I am thinking I just need to clean it. That is what this is for, right?”

Aria held up the brush looking contraption and he took it from her hand. He smiled again and went to one of the nearby cedar trees and pulled a long branch off of it. He handed her the makeshift tool and started up the ladder without another word. After he was on the roof and moving towards the chimney, Aria started to chatter, unable to take the silence.

“So my name is Aria, what’s yours?”

“Darryl.” He called down, without looking away from the task at hand.

“Well thank you Darryl. I guess you must live around here?”

“Just up the hill. Only house up there.”

“Oh, well that makes sense. I’m sure glad to have such a helpful neighbor. You will have to come by for dinner once I am a little more settled in. As a way to thank you, I mean.”

“That’s not necessary.”

By this time he had finished the task and Aria watched him descend the ladder. He jumped down the last few feet and came to stand before her once more.

“I insist. I promise I am a better cook then I am a maintenance person.”

“Do you mind if I take look inside? I just want to clean it from that side as well.”

Aria followed the man into her house and he cleaned the other side of the chimney with the bough. He moved away with soot on him and Aria held back a giggle.

“Here let me find you a towel.”

“Thanks…yeah, I half expected that the problem was that you had left the flue closed…but I didn’t give you enough credit,” he said as he showed her the old bird’s nest he had knocked down. “This must of been ‘installed’ over the summer months and Martha hadn’t cleaned it out yet for the winter.”

She searched in the kitchen for the towel but came back empty handed. “Sorry, I have only just arrived and don’t know where anything is yet.”

“I think Martha kept them in the bathroom.”

She looked at him quizzically, even as she headed to the bathroom in the back.

“I guess you knew her pretty well then, I mean…being neighbors and all.

“Yea, that, and she’s – she was - a family friend. She knew my father well.”

Aria handed him a washcloth that she had dampened slightly to wash the black dust off his face. There wasn’t much she could do for his clothing though.

“I’m sorry you are covered in ash.”

“It’s fine. It had to be done. Just remember that you have to do it at least once a year, sometimes twice to make sure it is totally clear. Most important is to check it before it gets too cold moving into fall and winter.”

“Thanks I will. You must come back and have dinner though. I never met my great aunt and I would really like to hear more about her. The least I can do after she left this for me is honor her memory. She seems fascinating from what I’ve heard so far.”

“She was. She will be greatly missed.”

Darryl looked solemn for a minute. He looked back at the woman as she pushed her dark brown locks back from her shoulders. She was no uneasy on the eyes.

“So have you lived here your whole life?”

“Yea. I was raised here, me and my brothers. My family has lived on this mountain for a long time. Your house is actually the only one not owned by one of my direct relatives.”

“Oh. Why is that?”

“Well, our families are still connected in a sort of way, so it was never a thing.”

The answer was vague and apparently not really meant for her to fully grasp.  Rather than pry, she just nodded her head, although she definitely wanted to learn more.

“So are you here to stay, or what’s your plan?”

“That’s the plan. I mean, we’ll see what happens, but I am planning on making a go of it in Alaska. I did just spent everything I had to get here you know.”

Aria laughed, though she wasn’t really kidding. She had to make it work there or ask for her family’s help to get back to her old home. Just the thought of having to return with her tail between her legs was enough to make her sick.

“Bold move. What made you do it?”

“I don’t know really. I guess I felt drawn here in a way. I mean, I was as shocked as anyone when I heard about it from the family lawyer, but I felt like it was a sign. Silly huh? I know most people don’t believe in signs and stuff like that.”

“Oh I do. I believe in destiny too. I actually believe that it’s the signs that lead you to your destiny.”

Aria nodded and wondered how he could have known the very thing she had been thinking.

“So what do you do around here? What does anyone do up here? I mean for work, you know.”

“There is plenty to do, believe me. But let’s start with you. What do you do?”

“Well I used to bartend some and actually garden too. I figured I could get something up here doing that sort of stuff as well.”

Darryl looked at her and smiled.

“You know your aunt used to have a greenhouse, but she tore it down before last winter. She was planning on building another one. Maybe you should.”

“That’s a good idea. I was wondering what that patch of dead grass was over by the outhouse.”

“I have been looking for a secretary of sorts for my company. Would you be interested?”

Aria thought for a moment and then agreed. Darryl was turning out to be quite the lucky charm. He was helping her knock out one problem after another. There was also the fact that he was gorgeous, even with soot covering his whole front. The tiny glimpses of his tattoos had her curious. She wondered what kind of business he had.

“Well come down to my office on Monday and we’ll get you started.”

Darryl handed her a card and walked outside. He told her he had to go for a meeting and then headed back up the hill a ways, before he got into a pick-up truck that had almost magically appeared around the bend. The side of the truck had the name of Vern Holdings, but she was not sure what that meant as far as what kind of business he was in. Too bad she had no internet up here...she would have to look into that…it must be possible, she thought. But for the moment she would be in the dark about what his company did. But he had saved her hide in a few ways already, she decided she could put a little more faith in him.

Chapter 4

Aria spent her weekend going through the old house finding little treasures and signs that gave her a better idea of just who her aunt was. More than once she wished that they had known each other. They read the same books and seemed to have some of the same hobbies. Aria also finally headed into town to do some shopping. She had only returned about a half hour earlier and was outside when she saw the black truck from the other day drive past her house. She decided to wave him down. Darryl put his window down and their eyes met.

“Did you need something Aria?”

“Yea, you want to come to dinner? I was planning on making chili.”

Darryl looked like he was going to turn her down, but then pulled in beside her car instead. Aria waited for him to get out of his truck and was surprised to see him dressed up. By his physique, she had sort of assumed he had a full jeans and T-shirt wardrobe, but the suit fit him well. He actually looked quite handsome.

“Wow you look good. I promise I will not ask you to clean anything tonight.”

As Darryl walked behind her his eyes were glued to her round ass swishing back and forth in her flowy skirt. It grabbed his attention like a beautiful flower in the breeze and he was unable to pull his eyes away. She held the door open for him and he walked into the house. The aroma pulled him into the small kitchen next to the entry way.

“It does smell good in here. So how is everything going?”

“Pretty good. It is certainly different here. But I like it.”

“Alaska grows on you. I think you are going to like it more and more.”

Darryl took his jacket off and set it over the back of the couch. It was Aria’s turn to gawk. The man’s muscles seemed to want to break through his thin white button up. There were more tattoos up his arms that she could see through the shirt, as well as a larger one on his back. The more she learned about the man, the more intriguing he became. Darryl rolled up his sleeves, revealing some of the tribal tattooing and her hand itched to touch it, trace it with her fingertips.

“I am not keeping you from anything, am I? I hope I have not been too pushy about dinner.”

“No, not at all. I would probably be eating peanut butter and jelly otherwise,” he said with a smile.

“Oh, I just didn’t know if you were missing family dinner.”

Darryl glanced up at her as she set a bowl down in front of him.

“Thank you.”

Darryl seemed to know all about the house and showed her how to use the battery banks and electrical system after dinner. They were standing in the small building that housed it all. Darryl barely fit inside it seemed to her. Usually the curvy woman did not feel so small, but next to him she actually felt petite. It was kind of nice.

There was a moment, where his face was so close to hers that she could have sworn that he was going to kiss her. She actually felt a spark. The moment passed though and she walked out after him a little disappointed. His eyes told her that he wanted her, but he seemed to be holding something back. When they got back in the house, she asked him if he wanted a drink. He agreed and seemed to relax, though she could still feel his heated gaze on her as she poured the glasses full of sweet tea.

Sitting together on the couch, the pair watched the fire lick around the wood in the fireplace. Aria glanced at him several times and had to remind herself that he was her new boss, though she didn’t work with him yet.

“So what is there to do around here? For fun I mean.”

His eyes filled with fire and she wished she had said it another way. He turned towards her and his eyes fixed themselves on her lips.

“There are many things to do,” he said evocatively. Shifting gears he added, “Pretty soon the place will be crawling with tourists here to experience the great outdoors.”

“Yea I heard that there are places that you can even see polar bears. That would be amazing. They are really rare I hear, and I’ve never seen one. Have you?”

“A few.”

“Where they as scary as they look on TV?”

“Not at all. Misunderstood.”

“Yeah I guess we have to take better care of their environment. So, is there anything else to do?”

“Well I like to go on hikes, sometimes go out to the ice. It is pretty amazing.”

“I heard it’s dangerous.”

“It is, if you don’t know what you are doing. I have been doing it every year around this time. It is the best place to go first thing in the morning. You should come with me sometime. Maybe next weekend.”

“I would love to. It sounds fun. I never knew that a place that was so cold could be so beautiful.”

“The view has certainly improved.”

Darryl leaned towards her, gauging if she would move away. Instead of sitting back, she leaned the last few inches to make their lips meet. She sighed into his mouth, as her tongue touched his. His body shifted close to her and his hands wrapped around her, pulling him closer to his chest. His smell filled her nostrils, manly in every way.

Darryl was inexorably drawn to the woman by her familiar smell. He had caught a whiff when he had seen her two days before. It was the smell of his pack and their mates. He would have known that she was of the blood, whether she knew who her family was or not. The two families had been connected for many years and he was finding it hard to contain himself around her. She felt as good as she looked and with each touch, he was even surer that she was made for him.

He pulled back and watched her eyes open slowly. They were completely green and they held some of the same heat that he felt in his own heart. Darryl was sure that the woman did not even know who she was to him or who she was destined to be. He didn’t want to be the one to tell her, but with no one else able to, he knew he would have to be the one when she was ready. There was need in her eyes, but he required love before he could bare himself in such a way. He had to be sure.

Chapter 5

Aria came forward, her mouth searching for him and her body leaning against his hard chest. He groaned and decided that he could allow himself to go a little further before he had to stop himself. Darryl pulled her onto his lap and held her against him with his strong arms. Aria sighed as she relaxed into his arms and she hungrily kissed him. Her thighs found their way to either side of him, straddling his legs.

Darryl grabbed her long hair and pulled her closer, deepening the kiss until they were both breathless. He pulled away and she sucked in air as he kissed her throat gently at first and then with more fervor. Aria’s body began to react from pure animal instinct and she found herself rubbing against the hard knot that she felt pushing between her legs. Her mind was telling her it wasn’t a good idea to be getting involved with her boss, or with her neighbor for that matter, but she didn’t care at that moment. She almost felt unable to stop herself. Aria didn’t really care about anything but allowing her body to satisfy its need. All she wanted was Darryl. She basked in the passion he had awakened deep inside of her. It was crazy how turned on she was. She had never felt this level of desire and raw primal connection before.

His hands left her hips and hair, to work on the small buttons that went down the front of her dress. Aria’s hands went around his neck and pushed her cleavage towards his face. His hands went to work unbuttoning her garment all the way down to her navel. She shivered with the cold air and gasped louder when he planted his mouth on her neck. His mouth moved slowly down to her chest and then between her heaving, large breasts.

Darryl pulled back the lacy cups that held her breasts up and allowed them to spill forward. The pretty pink tips begged to be sucked and he happily complied.

“Mmm Darryl.”

She moaned his name several times as her hips rubbed against him at a frenzied pace. She needed more and she could feel herself getting wetter and wetter the longer she did it. Darryl did not seem to be able to contain himself either, as his mouth sucked harder and the other nipple was pressed roughly between his fingers. The more experienced man played Aria’s body like an expert. She really didn’t have a chance – not that she wanted one.

Aria was new to love and the ways of physical relationship. At the moment, all she could do was follow the cues her body was giving her. It was ready, even if her mind was resisting. She felt a hand going between her legs and only then did she think about what she was doing. She pulled back a little and looked down at the man she was straddling. He pressed his fingers against the thin material and growled when he felt the wetness at her core. As far as he was concerned, she was ready and they were both feeling it. He did not want to stop. Traditions could be damned, as far as he was concerned.

“Wait.”

Darryl’s hand stopped trying to push underneath the bottom of her dress. She gasped, trying to catch her breath. She looked at him with her emerald eyes. Aria was primed and ready. Even though they were both so ready and willing, he knew it shouldn’t happen this way. With Aria, he would have to wait.

His lips found hers and his fingers left her core. He grabbed her around the waist and pulled her to him. He deepened the kiss and let his tongue convey his passion. She moaned as he pushed up against her. He continued to grind her hips against his, for her pleasure. The act was driving his own senses mad, but he could tell that Aria was close to orgasm and he desperately wanted to hear her moan his name in the throes of her pleasure.

“Yes Darryl, that feels so good.”

Her bare tits pressed against his chest and he could feel the hardness of her nipples pressed against him. It was torturous, but as her noises got higher pitched the satisfaction of her satisfaction made it worthwhile. He felt a sudden rush of fluid on the front of his pants and groaned.

Her body shook above him and she pulled back from his hungry mouth. She felt a bit embarrassed that she had soaked him. They were making quite a mess actually, but it felt so good. His dark brown eyes looked almost black to her as he took her in with an almost feral look. Her hips had stopped moving, but her body still convulsed around his. It took everything inside of him to set her down beside him and not rip her remaining clothes off and have her completely right then and there. He wanted more, but he knew that he should wait. He had to wait, no matter how hard it was to do.

Aria, however had no such constraints, and was not finished at all. She tried to get back on his lap. Her wantonness had taken over and all she could think about was more. She was still consumed by this intoxicating passion and would do anything to keep the man’s hands on her. The orgasm felt great, but it left her wanting even more. She wanted to feel him inside her. The feeling was a gnawing that could not be appease in any other way. He did not want to be rude, but he wouldn’t be able to resist much longer. He stood up abruptly and started to put his jacket back on.

“I’m sorry Aria, but I really have to go right now. I will see you tomorrow at work.”

Aria looked up at him dazed and not quite understanding. She wondered if she had done something wrong. Didn’t he want her? When their eyes met, she knew that was not the case. She could see his desire. He wanted her, she knew he did. His cock was hard and ready inside his pants. He just needed a little convincing. She was well beyond the point of behaving. She looked up one last time before her hand came forward to touch his hardness gently. He groaned with the first delicate touch and found himself rooted to the spot, unable to walk out the door.

“I don’t know why you think you need to go, but I just want you to know it is ok, whatever it is. I am so sorry to say that you just can’t leave before you have been fully satisfied. Actually I am not sorry at all. You’ll sleep better this way.”

Her green eyes danced as she broke the gaze and put her attention to addressing the hardness between his legs. She unzipped the man’s dark slacks allowing his cock to spring out unrestrained. Aria’s opened her mouth, allowing her hot breath to land on his length. He sighed and pressed forward until the silken head was pressed against her lips.

Aria opened wide as she moaned. He was long and thick, her jaws opening wide to push him all the way down as deep as she could before she felt the head going even further back. He couldn’t help but thrust forward as she strained to take him, feeling his manhood fill her mouth. She imagine what it would feel like to have his length penetrate her depths. She had not told him that she had never opened her legs to a man. For the moment she was happy to oblige him in this way, but soon she wanted him to fill her for real.

“Oh Aria. This is not supposed to happen this way.”

She snapped out of her waking fantasy and withdrew his length from her mouth, looking up at him. What was he saying?

“You really want me to stop?” She remained unconvinced.

Her tongue flicked the tip and Darryl made another sexy sound before his hips pushed forward, claiming her mouth again. Her throat slackened to endure the blunt head that continued to barrage her throat. She suckled hard and her hand came up to play with his balls that were still held confined in his pants. The action seemed to be the man’s end and he warned her seconds before a hot stream of his cum hit escaped into her mouth. She swallowed several times as her mouth was filled to the brim with his essence.

Darryl was awestruck, if such a word can be applied to such a scene. The view of his cock lodged in her mouth was one of the most erotic scenes he had ever seen. Her breasts were displayed unabashed from the opening in her shirt and she looked up at him with a touch of cum on the side of her chin. Her tongue came out to lick it into her mouth and he groaned again. Her smile was easy and he could smell her arousal. Her hand absently stroked his dampened cock and he was soon hardening back up with her attention. So much for his willpower.

“Mmm, you look ready for more. Was that not satisfying enough?”

“I think it felt too good. You are a very bad girl.”

His hips pushed forward and she moistened the tip with her tongue again. Pressing deeper, he watched his fat cock disappear inside of her mouth once again. This was maddening but he had to wait. She would understand in time. He had to do things the way they were supposed to be done. The moon dictated his mating and next weekend was the next time all would be aligned. He pulled out with reluctance and moved away from her searching mouth. Her eyes were shut and he bent down to kiss her lips. He tasted a faint hint of himself as her mouth opened to receive his tongue instead.

“I really have to go. It has nothing to do with you. That was amazing. Soon, I promise.”

He pushed himself into his pants and tried to ignore the large wet spot on his crotch. She said nothing as she watched him go, though he could tell that she was disappointed in his leaving. She wanted exactly what he wanted, but she still had no idea what it was that she was getting into. It wasn’t right to take advantage of her like that. He had not been prepared for the chemistry they would have either. He realized he really like her. It just felt right.

Walking out of the small house and getting into his truck was one of the hardest things that he has had to do in a long time. Every piece of him wanted to stay. It didn’t help that it was clear that she wanted him just as much. He knew that it was going to be a long week before they could mate properly, especially since he had hired her for a position that would put the two of them in such close contact all week long.

Chapter 6

Aria stayed up for hours after she got out of the bathtub. She did not know what to think about what had just happened and actually ended up having to finish herself off, so to speak. She had never been so turned on and then turned down before. Though she had never wanted to go all the way before, she was itching to know what going all the way really was like. Darryl was going to be the one to show her. She wondered if he was the reason she had felt drawn to this cold, desolate place to begin with. She believed in fate, and maybe this was where she was supposed to come to find her true love - her soul mate.

Aria admonished herself for thinking that way. She had met him twice and climbed on his lap the second time she saw him. That seemed more like lust than soulmate. She hoped he didn’t think less of her, though she would not have changed a moment of it - except for the part where he walked away. She went to sleep fitfully, her dreams full of the wild Alaskan woods and the tattooed man that had cleaned her chimney and then failed to really clean her chimney. In her dreams though, he cleaned everything thoroughly.

The next day she got up early and made her way to the address on the card, eager to make a good professional impression. She was surprised to find herself arriving at the huge building that she had spied when she first got into town. It was no small operation he was running, whatever it was. She still was not sure what the company actually did, but she was excited to see Darryl again. The details would reveal themselves.

Passing through the front door, she was greeted by a large portrait of none other than Darryl right there on the wall. Even as she smiled to herself, he smiled back at her. It seemed fitting as she recalled visions of the night before. Her body inflamed with the very thought and she wondered if she was going to be turning crimson the entire week. She talked to the petite receptionist at the front and was directed to the elevator.

“Take it to the top floor and put in the code four-two-four to open the door.”

Confused, Aria thanked her and made her way towards the elevator. Four-two-four she repeated to herself. Kind of weird, she thought, but I guess a little extra security never hurt. There were only four floors in the building, but she felt like the elevator was taking forever. She was full of a nervous energy and an almost desperate desire to see him again. She wondered how he would act and what her job would be. She hoped he could handle being in such close proximity to him. If he touched her, she was a little afraid of how she would handle it. She imagined that all it would take would be one look and a soft kiss and she would be putty in his hands.

When she got to the fourth floor, a buzzer sounded and she entered the code on a small keypad. The door finally opened directly onto a wide open floor plan consisting, for the most part, of numerous desks and workstations scattered about in what looked to be a pretty ergonomic, worker friendly design. There were no rooms or barriers to interrupt the flow and communication. It reminded her of some TV show she had seen on the latest trends in Silicon Valley startups. As she entered, several men looked up at her, displaying a healthy interest in the new woman in the room. Suddenly she wished she had worn flats. Her heels clicked as she crossed the floor, the sound drawing the few remaining eyes that had not already noticed her entrance. She smiled at the upturned faces as she took in her new surroundings. She was instantly struck by the rather distinct type of men Darryl seemed to have surrounded himself with.

While she couldn’t see Darryl himself at first, she was immediately conscious of how much all these other men seemed to look like his carbon copy almost. They all seemed to have hard bodies, and even more noticeably all seemed to show signs at the neck and wrists that they too were heavily inked. This might not have made such an impression on her if she were at a motorcycle club or even in a gym, but they seemed decidedly out of place in what appeared to be pencil-pushing jobs. They could have also made a pretty good Chippendale’s crew, she thought.

“Aria, back here.”

As she turned to his voice she quickly forgot about everyone else. They might as well have disappeared. He was standing in the doorway of what looked to be his rather large corner office, which was built into the corner in the far back. Passing the men, she could help but feel their eyes on her. She knew she looked good in her heels and short skirt. Even more, these were the kind of men who could handle a woman like her. She only had eyes for Darryl though. Still, by the time she made it to his office door, she was beat red from all the attention. She walked on in and he closed the door behind her.

“Don’t mind them.”

She nodded, but didn’t say anything else. He was so close, she could feel his body heat. When he turned towards her, all she could think was that he was going to kiss her again. She actually closed her eyes and puckered her lips, but the kiss never came. After an awkward split second she sat down in the seat and looked down. Embarrassment was plain on her face. He was making it clear that whatever they had that was personal had no place here. She didn’t’ know if she would be able to keep them separate though. It turned out that he had wanted her as a sort of assistant or secretary. That worked fine for her, as she had the requisite skills. She wondered what he would have done with her if she couldn’t type. The relief of being a job she felt comfortable in was short lived however. Throughout the day as she typed out letters and made calls in the office it took everything she had to focus on the work at hand and not make another embarrassing move to somehow touch him. She was actually more afraid that she would not stop at just a touch. She wanted to rip his clothes off.

The rest of the week, the tension in the small office was palpable. She had come to learn that he was actually in charge of a very old family business which had mineral holdings in land through Alaska and even into Canada and around the world. They were into everything from gold to diamonds to abrasives. They even had a division dedicated to residential housing…and another for their fisheries. His family had been among the first to settle the area more than 200 years ago. Some rumored they had been here even longer, if that was even possible. Anyhow, she was even more in awe of him now. Here was a man who literally was in control of billions of dollars…and he had taken the time to stop by and meet his new neighbor…and even clean out her chimney.

She could not hold back the steamy looks she was giving him, and she was further confused by the equally hot looks he was returning her way. She wished that he would stop with his epic levels of self-control and take her right there on his desk. It didn’t help that he always seemed to glance over right while she was lost in one of her fantasies. Annoyingly the fantasies remained nothing more than fantasies as they continued to go about their work.

Thinking that maybe he had completely forgotten about their plans for her to see the ocean ice over the weekend, Aria tried to find a way to bring it up. It had been a busy first week though and the moment never seemed to arise. Still feeling chastised for apparently not understanding their new relationship, she just kept quiet as she gathered up her things and started to leave on Friday afternoon.

“Oh Aria, remember our hike? I hope you still want to go. I was thinking around noon tomorrow if that works for you. Remember to wear something warm okay?”

She nodded her head and as she walked out the door.  Just like that her world turned from blackest night to the beautiful day. She knew she shouldn’t be so swayed, but she couldn’t help it. She felt like her heart was going to soar. She hadn’t even realized how disappointed she had felt before brought it up again. But all that was forgotten now. She couldn’t wait. She instantly picked up her pace as a smile practically split her face. She couldn’t wait for the next day. Who knew what might happen between them. As she walked out she again ignored the looks of the other men in the office. She had not had a chance to ask Darryl about the tattoos or who paid for the company gym membership. It did seem like Darryl was keeping her separate from the rest of the men there though. She had not been so much as introduced. It was kind of weird, but she just imagined Darryl wanted her all to himself. Well, she thought, he was going to have to put a little more on the table if he expected her to just wait around forever. She had high hopes he would do just that on their little excursion.

Chapter 7

Noon was so slow to come Aria felt like a five year old on Christmas morning. She woke up early and then tried to get back to sleep to get some beauty sleep, but it was a waste of time. She was so excited there was no way she was going to get to sleep. Finally she had to just get up. The time still crawled by. She had a few cups of coffee and then set top figuring out what to wear. Aria settled on some semi-rugged, but very curve hugging jeans and boots. It dress obviously wasn’t appropriate. She skipped undergarments to feel a little naughty. It actually did the trick for her confidence in some weird way. Finally the appointed hour came and his truck appeared out front right on time. It was exactly noon when she looked at the clock and she had to giggle to herself. Darryl was nothing if not punctual. She liked a man who kept his word, even for something like this. When he said something, you could count on it and Aria really liked that about him. It made her feel safe as well as appreciated and valued

Not able to wait for him to knock, she opened the door when his feet hit the porch.

“Hi.”

“Hi.”

Overwhelmed by her beauty and her incredible curvy figure, Darryl walked up to her and grabbed her face gently in both hands. Pushing her against the door frame, his lips met hers and his tongue teased at her mouth. She almost whimpered, as she was finally receiving the kind of attention she had so badly been craving all week. He responded by holding her even more tightly as their hips fought to rip through the very fabric of their clothes as they finally embraced. When he eventually broke the embrace and pulled away, her eyes remained closed a moment as she sought to catch her breath and compose herself.

“I’ve been wanting to do that all week.”

With his words Aria finally recovered and opened her eyes again, the green flecks sparkling even more brightly now.

“Mmm, you should have. I thought I was going to go crazy. If that is your impulse, then please follow it any time you feel the urge.”

He hissed air through his barely parted lips and kissed her again. This time his hands squeezed her braless breast and she could feel a hard knot forming against her. The way he got so easily turned on, turned her on to no end. She didn’t have to wonder if he desired her, she could feel it every time they touched. The idea of his long shaft inside of her made her go weak at the knees and she allowed herself to almost hang on him. She loved how he towered over her, supporting her with his strength.

He pulled back after a time and grabbed her hand, leading her towards the truck. They drove for quite a while before Aria could hear anything over the sound of her own heart pounding in her chest. She snuggled up against his body as he drove, allowing herself to bask in the happiness of the moment. When they finally stopped, she got out of the truck and looked towards the sea. There were still several places where the ice still reached out to the land.

She followed Darryl as he grabbed a backpack from his truck bed. He hefted it easily onto his back and they walked towards the majestic scene before them. The ice was thawing and receding weekly but it was still strong enough by all account to traverse. Aria was a nervous wreck, but she would have followed Darryl anywhere. He didn’t seem to have any doubts whatsoever about stepping out onto the ice. He was incredibly nimble for a man of his size.

They stopped several times to take in the views all around them. The sun glared off the white surroundings and she was thankful for the sunglasses he handed her. The pair watched a whale breach the water’s surface far out where a wide gap had already opened up in the ice. Aria felt a spark of magic in that moment. I felt like some kind of “sign” that all of this was somehow meant to be.

“I can’t believe I am up here in Alaska out on a floating sheet of ice. This is amazing. Thank you so much for bringing me. It really is beautiful. I never would have had the guts to come out here otherwise. Thank you for being my guide.”

She started to turn towards him, looking to initiate another embrace, when she heard a loud cracking sound. Her face went ashen, even as Darryl tried to signal her not to move, but it was too late. A huge fault opened up right beneath her and as one entire piece flipped up, Aria slid into the freezing sea and disappeared beneath the ice in a flash. Her scream was cut short and was replaced by an abrupt silence.

Darryl scrambled towards the gap in the ice, realizing he could easily join her if he wasn’t careful. He spotted her almost instantly, several feet away, under the thick ice. His fist beat at the ice near her, almost instinctively, but it was far was too thick to break through.

From under the ice, Aria was in shock from the searing cold and gripped by absolute terror as she stared wide-eyed up through the ice, her eyes darting to and fro as she beat at it and searched for a way to freedom. Through the distortion of the ice she was suddenly able to make out Darryl as he sprawled on hands and knees above her, as he too pressed his hands against the ice. But just as he was there, his hands suddenly pulled away. It had already been ten or fifteen precious seconds since she had gone under. She could not see what was happening…all she saw was shadow and a flurry of movement. She saw shadows…clothes... appearing on the ice…and a cast off boot it seemed. His hands were again against the ice except now things were no longer making sense. His hand pressed above her was changing…it had changed…She made out an enormous paw…and a second…Above her now through the ice was a mammoth shadow. It almost looked like a great white bear.

Aria knew that she was losing consciousness and that these were probably her last moments. She had liked him so much. Her body and mind were shutting down her brain was now causing hallucinations. She almost had no feeling now. The pain of the cold was gone. Suddenly she felt a massive pressure wave come through the water as the bear entered the water and swam up beside her. She felt her entire body tossed in the current as the bear positioned itself beneath her. Its massive body was pushing her through the water. Just as she saw stars and blackness closing in on her vision her head broke the surface. She felt her body lifted like a puppet’s. The bear had the belt of her jeans in its jaws as it lifted her out of the water and onto a safe patch of ice a good distance from the hole. Even as she lay there, waves of emotional relief and physical shaking coursed through her as she tried to make sense of the whole ordeal

“Strip.”

Aria heard the word in her mind and she looked over at the white bear with black markings. It was looking at her with familiar eyes. She was already so shaken her mind did not even question the impossibility of this beast. Somehow the power of the message, and some strange familiarity were enough, and she tried to pull her clothes off with her trembling fingers. The bear came forward and with a clawed paw caught at her jeans and actually ripped almost literally ripped them off. She gasped at the biting wind on her cold, bare flesh as she managed to remove the last of her soggy garments. The polar bear sat down in front of her and urged her forward with her paw. She understood and nuzzled up against it warm belly. It’s thick water repellant hairs felt dry against her cool skin. She instantly felt the warmth envelop her and after several minutes, her shaking body lay warm and still against the bear which had now curled around her. Burying her face into the warm animal, she thanked him silently, feeling the bear instantly hug her tighter.

After a short time she felt her strength coming back and she sat back up, finally turning her attention back to the miracle of the enormous bear besides her. She had one last shock to endure as she watched the bear begin to shrink and morph before her eyes. Its fur receded even the entire body began to change shape. So much for the law of the conservation of mass, she thought. The entire creature transformed almost eloquently back to that of the man she knew. Finally he just sat there, naked before her. Although she was still freezing, naked herself in the cold, she could not take her eyes off the tattooed man as he got up and walked towards her. He grabbed her hand as he gathered up the clothes he had apparently strewn about in his haste to shift and rescue her such a short time before. He handed her each item of dry clothing in turn so she could dress. Although he was still standing there totally naked, he even handed her his boots. Through the clearing haze, confusion, and outright shock of this entire experience she must have still registered an extra layer of incredulity as she covered herself with the last of his clothing.

“I don’t feel cold the way that you do.” Was all he said.

A million thoughts and feeling still fought for supremacy in her mind as the pair walked quickly off the ice sheet together. She had no idea what she had seen, but she knew she loved this man, and she knew he had saved her. They walked hand in hand.

This experience had solidified it for Darryl. She was the one and he would do whatever it took to make it work. Now she the truth of who, and what she was. His heart was still pounding from the scare he had just undergone at the idea of losing her. As the truck finally came into sight, he contemplated how to proceed. She now knew more about him than anyone else outside of his immediate clan. He did not need to worry about telling her anything, she already knew his secret. He looked back over at the quiet woman. She was boiling on the inside and he could still hear her thoughts rambling in her head. There was still one feeling that was felt over everything else. Love and lust, even more powerful though, was the acceptance that he felt from her.

“We should go back to your house, to warm up … and talk.”

Aria nodded and after a few minutes of driving, she curled her body again, against his. She laid her head on his shoulder and did her best to offer him some warmth, even if he said he was fine. She snuggled deeper into his oversized clothing as she tried to offer him some of the comfort he had so recently given her. As they drove the last few minutes to her house she almost dozed off as he ran his fingers through her hair with his free hand. By now she was curled up across the front seat of the pick-up cab and almost fully asleep as they pulled in, in front of the cabin. The day’s events had taken quite a toll on her body. He carried her inside and went to lay her down in her bed. As he tried to leave her there to rest, her arms tightened around his neck. She seemed to be getting her energy back.

Pulling his mouth to hers, his body crushed against hers, smooshing her down into the bed. The man above her growled and that time, it sent a shiver up her spine, reminding her of what he was. She could feel his tightness against her and she opened her legs to feel the stimulation against her very core. Aria didn’t care what Darryl was, she knew that they were meant to be together. She could feel it at the most primal level.

It was easy to pull his oversized clothing off of her body. Once again, she was as naked as she was on the ice, though this time they were both generating the heat to warm each other up. His hands pushed between her legs and sunk inside of her wetness as she groaned with pleasure. He broke their kiss to look down into his eyes. She squirmed underneath him, her hands clawing at his chest. She wanted to feel his bare skin on hers. She had felt lust before but now it was almost as though her very blood were boiling. She wanted this animal inside of her now.

He moved back, standing up for a moment to better his pants from her ready body. His long cock stood out hard and ready for her as well. She imagined she could see it throbbing with his heartbeat as she tried to sit up and grab it with her hand. But he pushed her away gently and instead climbed back on top of her naked body. Their lips met as he pushed his thick hardness against her slippery lips, pressing forward with an urgency they both felt. As he pushed forward he was unprepared as his cock met the barrier of her flower. He stopped his push and looked down at her questioningly. She groaned as her hips rubbed against his blunt tip. Darryl moved back, pulling his cock from between her legs, as he lowered his chest to her quivering stomach. His mouth nipped at her nipples with a touch of teeth that made goose bumps explode across her hot flesh.

Her hips moved up as he came closer with his steaming mouth. Aria whimpered as he moved closer and her hips surged higher as his tongue found her slickness. Darryl grabbed her ass cheeks in his large hands and pulled her to his face. The man sucked hard on her clit and she was soon writhing underneath him. His hold became tighter as he held her down, feasting on her quim. Darryl wanted the surge of fluid that he had made before. This time though, he wanted her to squirt it in his mouth so that he could taste it. One of his fingers pressed against her hole, delving in as deep as her innocence would allow.

The movement was just what she needed and she cried out as her thighs squeezed the man’s head. She screamed out his name and moaned as he continued to suck all of her fluid up into his mouth. He slurped and tongued her hole until she was pushing him away. Releasing her legs, they fell splayed on either side of him. He crawled back over her and positioned himself at her tightness.

He nudged the head forward until he felt the skin holding him back. Pushing ahead with a growl, he felt her tight canal give way and he surged forward into her honey hole. He cursed at her suffocating tightness and moaned as she squeezed the new filling. He bent forward and captured her bottom lip with his teeth as he drove the rest of the way in. Aria squeaked and her body pulled him in deeper.

“Mmm Darryl, it feels so big inside of me. So right.”

He pulled out and slammed back into her, her whole body jerking forward on the bed with the powerful thrust. His eyes had turned completely back and the look on his face was predatory. The beast inside was begging to come out and she could see it held together by his control. He wanted to give her time to adjust, but he had a bigger need consuming him. He pulled back and pushed back in to her small sounds of pleasure. He could feel her body tightening around him and then there was a scream that pierced the air.

“Darryl, I am coming. Oh God!”

Aria thrashed and clamped around the man’s shaft so hard. Darryl watched his length pull out of her and the sight of her loss innocence drove him forward. She begged him to go harder and faster, knowing that there was a bigger orgasm on the horizon. Aria’s eyes closed as he sat back on his knees, her thighs being held together by his large, rough hands. He squeezed her thighs tightly together and rutted in and out of her.

“One more time baby, please come one more time for me Aria. I love watching you come.”

It was transfixing and the man could tell that the woman was primed for another one. His hand fell to the top of her slit and he pressed hard on her tiny nub. She squealed with the contact and gripped handfuls of his muscles as her insides collapsed around his thrusting shaft. He gritted his teeth, trying to hold back, but when their eyes met, he was lost in her. He felt himself explode inside of her, shaking as much as her pussy walls were.

Pulling out, he laid next to her on his back. Aria crawled over to his chest and laid her head over his steady beating heart. She mewled softly next to him, her leg hooked on top of his, holding him in a full body embraced. She felt like singing, her whole body throbbing with remembered pleasure.

Chapter 8

“So are we going to talk about what happened on the ice today?”

Darryl looked down at her and held her close. He was still afraid that his words would scare her, but he knew that they must come out. Darryl knew that it was a lot to take, though he hoped she would have an open mind because one was desperately needed.

“So you know what I am now.”

“I am not sure. I thought I saw you turn into a bear, but that doesn’t make much sense.”

“I am a lycanthrope, but instead of a wolf, my family turns into polar bears.”

“Your family?”

“Yea all those guys at work are my brothers.”

“Oh. So did Martha know about your little secret?”

“She did, but she knew that her family had their own secrets. I told you that our families are connected, I meant it. Your great aunt lived in the family house until a few years ago. It still does not feel the same without her there.”

“Why did she move here?”

“When Martha’s mate died, she no longer wanted to live in the big house. Her mate was my grandfather, so my father built her a small cottage down on the bottom of the mountain, so she was always close. It skips generations you see, so since Martha didn’t have any children, she must have known that you would be the one.”

“So what does that mean? I am confused.”

“Your blood ensures that my kind keeps going. You were mine before you were even born Aria, as I am yours. The birthmark on your chest marks you as the tattoo on my back marks me. I know this is hard to believe, but you will have our children and you probably already have some in your stomach.”

He held her, cradling her flat stomach. Aria noted the word some and she wondered if what he said was true.

“Why me?”

“Your family line was from here thousands of years ago. The legend says that there was a hard time that fell on this village and black bears killed many people. One of the medicine man imbued a man with special powers to fight the beasts and he would turn into a white bear at night to stalk out the dangerous foes. The white hid him in the snowy ice and they never saw him coming. This saved the village and he passed the ability on to his children. Your ancestor was the medicine woman and every other generation, our two families most converge, or the magic wears off.”

It all sounded like such a magical tale, one that you would tell your children and add in a moral at the end. If she had not seen him change once and then back again, she never would have believed such a fable. There were more questions that she wanted to know, but she was more interested in seeing her new home.

The man passed her small house and continued up the hill for another mile and a half in the truck. She had gotten dressed and followed him outside. He wanted to show her new home, but she still seemed to be taking it all quite well.

The road made the woman nervous and she tried not to look down off the edge. She already had doubts about the place and then the trees opened up, revealing the gem hidden behind them. The house was huge and beautiful. It was completely hidden from the main road. She never would have known it was up there

“Wow, I see your business does well.”

Darryl chuckled and kissed her on her lips.

“Our business. It will help with all of the children we will have. I have ten brothers.”

“Only brothers? And who says I am going to have that many children?”

“You cannot say no to me.”

Aria smirked, but she knew deep down that she would never say no to him. He was the man of her dreams and she was never going to let go. His eyes darkened as he put the truck in park and pulled her out with him towards the house. He opened the door and followed in behind her. In his home, he was excited to have her make it hers as well. It was a long time coming that the Alpha heard the pitter patter of his bloodline and he could not think of anyone else that was more suited to have them. His mouth came down on her surprised one and she was quickly winding her body around his.

“Now about our babies….”

Darryl grabbed her up and squeezed her sides as he dragged her up the winding staircase to their new bedroom. He barely made it through the threshold, before he threw her onto the bed and covered her with a skilled quickness. Aria was his for the taking.

THE END

Rescued by the Alpha Bear

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2015 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Prologue

One Week Earlier

“Dad, there’s something over here!” he heard a young boy call. This would complicate things. Conner did not want to be found, but he couldn’t bring himself to drag his broken body out of sight. Every ounce of his being was in agony, and even the sound of footsteps getting closer drilled through his head like a jackhammer to the brain. He wasn’t sure what happened, and a part of him knew he needed to hide before the boy with the piercing voice found him, but he just couldn’t move. He was bloody and naked. That would certainly traumatize a little kid, or at least scare the shit out of him, which he also wasn’t eager to do. Besides, he didn’t need a hospital to get better. He needed food and a lot of rest. But he couldn’t move, and when he tried, pain sliced through his body.

“Oh my god, Dad there’s a naked man over here. He looks dead!” the boy shrieked. That was followed by the sound of someone else – or the boy - running towards him. Conner wasn’t sure which, nor did he really care.

He groaned and grabbed his head as he tried to lift himself. Lights flashed before his eyes, and he fell back to the ground with a heavy thud, writhing in pain. He was dying; that’s all there was to it. Closing his eyes, he gave himself over to fate.

***

Lana paced outside the judge’s chambers as he went over the notes for the case to decide whether or not there was a case at all. In her gut she knew something was off, but she couldn’t quite put her finger on it. It was a strange case. The defendant, Cameron Marks, had no priors. Hell, he had never even gotten a traffic ticket. But now he was being indicted with three assault charges and attempted murder. One of the women whom he supposedly assaulted couldn’t even finger him. But that could have been chalked up to shock, so it really meant nothing. It made no sense, but the detectives weren’t bringing her anything she could use. He seemed to be implicating himself, but not to the point of a confession. Something wasn’t right.

The door swung open and Judge Patterson strode from the room. He was such a serious man, and she could swear that he never smiled. Ever. Not that she had much to say on that account. Lana wasn’t sure how long it had been since she had last smiled or had a good time. She didn’t even want to think about how long it had been since she had enjoyed a man’s company. And that didn’t just mean getting between the sheets, either. She hadn’t had a date in months. She shook her head. This wasn’t the time to be going over her love life, or the lack thereof.

The judge walked past her and she followed behind, hoping to get this day over with. Already she had been in court three times, and she still had two major clients to meet with. The day was far from over, but at least after this she’d be done with court for the day. She walked by the defendant’s brother, who was here to support him, and shivered. She glanced back over her shoulder to find his dark eyes staring back at her. There was a strange intensity within the blue depths, as if he were trying to read into her very soul. Lana shivered again and, averting her gaze, quickened her pace to get back inside the court room.

Now he’s someone I could picture trying to kill someone.

The thought stopped her in her tracks. Could that be why the case was so messed up? Maybe Cameron was innocent? But if so, then why would he take the heat? Stranger things had happened. Brothers could be very loyal, even to the point of serving time for crimes they did not commit. And now that she thought about it, she knew she needed to follow her gut instinct. It had never let her down before.

The sound of the gavel rang out in the room. Everyone grew silent waiting for the judge’s decision.

“Regarding the case of the state versus Cameron Marks, for three counts assault and one count attempted murder, with insufficient evidence I am forced to dismiss this case. If and when evidence is collected the case can be refiled with the state.” He hit the gavel again. “That is all.”

That was it. Even the judge couldn’t find a reason to keep Cameron behind bars, and now Lana had her work cut out for her. She had to bring someone to justice at least. She gathered her notes and placed them in her briefcase. At her back she felt eyes boring into her. A shiver of fear ran up her spine, and when she turned around Campbell Marks was staring insistently at her again. Catching himself he looked away, but not before she registered his contempt. His eyes looked even darker and more sinister than they had in the hallway. The man really gave her the creeps, and the first order of business was having someone check into his background. Something about his demeanor had her on edge. He was not a nice man, but just because he wasn’t nice didn’t mean he was the one who committed the crimes.

Or did it?

Lana didn’t know, but she would find out, and soon; something smelled rotten in Denmark, and she vowed to discover what it was.

Chapter 1

Lana had followed Campbell Marks since the judge dismissed the case against his brother Cameron, and she’d seen a couple of things she probably shouldn’t have.

To make matters worse, he caught her.

Luckily, she had been in her car and was able to get away. It turned out Lana’s theory was correct. It wasn’t Cameron who had committed the crimes but his older brother Campbell, a man with a long history of violence and domestic abuse under his belt.  He had assaulted his ex-girlfriend, and the two men she had cheated on him with.

Gross, she thought, talk about getting around. I’d be pissed too.

Even though she was thrilled that she’d been right, and her gut hadn’t led her astray, Lana wished she could kick her own ass. Since she decided to take the detective work into her own hands, she was now in a predicament she wasn’t sure how to get out of. She had evidence that she really couldn’t prove, which meant she couldn’t use it in court.

She realized too late she should have left the investigating to the police, but she couldn’t help it. She found herself wanting to prove that Cameron was innocent, even though technically it was her job to do the opposite. As the prosecutor of the case, she was going about it all wrong. To be honest, she wasn’t sure why she was so hell bent on finding out the truth. It was her job to prove without a doubt that someone was guilty. But in this case she couldn’t.

She was so engrossed in her own thoughts that she didn’t even see him coming. Campbell grabbed her and shoved her against the wall—hard. Lana didn’t have time to scream before his dirty hand covered her mouth.

“Don’t you dare make a sound, got it?” he hissed in her ear. Lana nodded, if only to get him away from her.

His stench made her gag as he rubbed against her and groaned. “Hm, you’re a big girl.” Then he had the audacity to roughly fondle her breast before backing away.

Now he was angry again. Talk about mood swings.

Lana was pissed. Any other time she wouldn’t have stood for that kind of behavior from a man, but this one just so happened to be holding a knife in his hand. Maybe things were worse than she thought. She could handle being groped. Hell, she could even handle being roughed up, but she wasn’t sure if she was up for whatever he was planning. She shivered in fear, thinking of the worst case scenario.

She began to speak but shook her head, thinking better of it. Sometimes talking got her in more trouble than it was worth. Maybe if she kept her trap shut he would leave her alone. But the likelihood of that was slim to none. This time she wasn’t able to get away.

“You stupid bitch, you should have stayed out of it. Cameron knew what he was doing. And now they’re after me.” Campbell jabbed his knife in her direction as if he were going to stab her. Lana didn’t fear many things, but in this case she certainly wasn’t feeling confident about her chances. An erratic man with a sharp weapon wasn’t a good mix—ever.

“He wouldn’t have gotten the time I would,” he continued, as if that explained it all.

She nodded, slowly understanding. Cameron was going to take the rap for his older brother. She already knew the two were only fifteen months apart, and they were closer than anyone could ever imagine. She shuddered. The things she had come across sickened her. They definitely weren’t your everyday ordinary family.

Cameron planned to do whatever punishment he got. He’d be out of jail and back on the streets before Campbell was able to commit another crime.

Maybe.

That was loyalty, and Lana shouldn’t have been surprised, but she was. She couldn’t imagine taking the blame for something she didn’t do, no matter how much she cared about the person.

She held up her hands in surrender. “Let’s calm down, Mr. Marks. I haven’t told anyone anything, and I won’t. I’ll forget about it all, and then we can go on with our lives like nothing happened. Okay?”

Campbell laughed wildly. “Yeah, like I believe that shit for a minute. I’m not stupid, you condescending bitch.” He ran a shaky hand through his dirty blond hair. “And people actually believe the shit you spew?” He stepped over her, and she cowered against the wall. As he leaned his face against her cheek, his hot breath whispered against her ear, “You’re going to pay for messing this up for me.”

Lana shuddered and gagged. The feel of his breath on her skin turned her stomach. “Please,” she said. She wasn’t exactly sure what she was asking for. At that moment she only knew that she wanted him away from her.

Conner’s beast roared, and his body shook with rage. His bear tried to break free, but even though he was still out of it from his injuries, he knew that couldn’t happen. All he knew for sure was that he needed to get somewhere and he needed to get there fast. It was the whole reason he left the hospital.

He wasn’t sure why he had felt the urgency to come this way, but even with no memory he knew not to ignore the bear inside of him. Instinct alone led him further into the city to a parking garage.

Really, what the hell?

But his other half paced inside his head, pushing him to hurry. He sped down to the lower level of a parking garage, and it wasn’t until he heard a woman’s plea that he knew why he was there.

He didn’t know shit, except right at the moment it didn’t matter. The sound of her voice tightened his gut. His beast pawed at him, urging him to follow her voice. Otherwise, he drew a blank. He didn’t know what happened before he ended up in the hospital. The doctor said his memory would return in time and it could be a little at a time or all at once. Right now, that didn’t matter

The woman cried out, and something inside him snapped. He rounded the corner to see a man standing over a beautiful, plump woman. Both man and beast wanted to kill.

Mine! his beast cried in despair.

Conner shook his head in shock.

My mate.

He took a deep breath, inhaling her delicious scent and then narrowed his eyes on the man who was touching her. The man stunk of sweat, marijuana, and alcohol. He was also very sick, but the biggest problem was his waving a knife at Conner’s woman.

Conner barreled towards the man and swung a meaty hand at him, knocking the knife to the ground. The man hadn’t even seen him coming. He was too engrossed in scaring the woman. She gasped, and when he looked down at her, he saw a tear slide down her cheek. He wanted to reach down and wipe it away, but the man had shaken out of his daze and dove for the fallen knife. But Conner wouldn’t let him get that far. In one quick move he grabbed the man by the scruff of the neck and held him up, feet dangling in the air.

“You dared to touch her!”

The man paled and lost control of his bladder. The stench of urine filled the air, and Conner held him further from his body. Shaking him again, Conner felt disgust for the puny excuse of a man.

“Did you hear me? Don’t touch what isn’t yours, you worthless piece of shit!” Conner dismissed the man as a threat and tossed him to the side, not caring if he hurt him severely or not. It didn’t matter. He was on his deathbed anyways. Instead, he focused on the woman, who was watching him with wide, innocent eyes.

Conner knelt in front of her and placed a big hand on her forearm. His heart raced at the first touch and a tingle ran up his spine as heat filled his body.

Ours, his beast rumbled from within.

Conner’s jaw fell. She gasped at his touch and looked down at his hand. He pulled it away. “Sorry.” Then he smiled. “Are you okay? He didn’t hurt you, did he?”

She swallowed and shook her head. “You showed up in time. Thank you.”

“Where can I take you?”

She pointed right in front of her. “That’s my car. He cornered me before I had the chance to leave.”

Again, Conner touched her arm. She didn’t seem as scared. Her heart had slowed to a regular rhythm. “Let’s get you up off the ground then, okay?”

She nodded and allowed him to pull her up. He gaped at the woman before him. She was a tall woman with curves any man would fall to his knees for. She held herself with a confidence most women didn’t, and he found that was sexy as hell. She wore a tight skirt and a jacket. He could tell she was some type of business woman. His bear whined, wanting to be free.

She was perfect for him. She wasn’t too short or too small that he would hurt her. Fate had led him to his mate, after all the time he spent avoiding it. Now he wondered why. He didn’t even know her name, and at that moment in time, it didn’t even matter that he didn’t know his either.

Chapter 2

Lana kept her eyes on the biggest and sexiest man she’d ever seen. He must have been at least 6’5 because with heels she was about six feet and he towered over her. It didn’t escape her notice that he was in a hospital gown, and she sighed. Go figure he’d be a nutbag. Who left the hospital in a gown except a crazy person? His hand held hers and their gazes locked. His eyes were a deep shade of blue, and there was something about him that pulled her in. Butterflies fluttered in her stomach and her clit throbbed with need. It’d been too long she since she’d had sex, and this man didn’t have to do anything. She was aroused just by looking at him. Licking her lips, she cocked her head to the side. He followed the movement with his eyes like a hungry beast, and her heartbeat quickened.

She was so engrossed in him that she forgot about Campbell until it was too late. He snuck up on her angel and jammed the knife into his side. Roaring in pain, her rescuer fell to his knees. Lana screamed and stood frozen. Then the psycho pulled out the knife and wiped the blood on his pants coming towards her.

“It's your turn, bitch. Bigger doesn’t always mean smarter.” Campbell shoved her back, and she fell to the ground. She paled, knowing that she was going to die. He was crazy and clearly had no qualms about killing. Her body shook with a fear she had never felt before as sobs wracked her body. There were no words, no getting through to him. He was clearly off his rocker. Campbell knelt beside her with evil in his eyes and poised the knife above her. Lana squeezed her eyes shut and held her breath, waiting for the white, hot agony of being stabbed.

But it never came.

She heard a shrill scream and the smack of something hitting the pavement, followed by a loud, sickening crunch. When she opened her eyes, she froze. Her eyes rounded in shock and terror. She couldn’t breathe. A giant bear was standing over Campbell’s limp body. Blood poured from him and seeped over the concrete.

“Oh my god,” she whispered. The beast turned towards her with intelligent eyes.

She shook her head in disbelief and leaned back. It wasn’t possible. But where did her angel go? There was no way he picked himself up and left. Not when he went out of his way to save her, and he was injured. The bear’s eyes were the same deep blue she’d gazed into minutes earlier.

The man who saved her was the bear.

Standing up, Lana brought her hand to her feverishly hot forehead. She felt as if she might collapse, so she held onto the post to regain her balance. After a moment, though, she leaned over and vomited. Her eyes watered and tears slid down her cheeks. The stress had taken over, and as she let go, she realized something: her life was about to change and there wasn’t a damn thing she could do about it.

Conner watched his mate as she turned away from him in fear. His beast lowered his head in shame, but he wouldn’t regret saving her from the man with the knife. It was his job to protect her. He didn’t enjoy feeling her fear, though—especially her fear of him. She didn’t need to be afraid of him--he’d never hurt her. Closing his eyes, Conner tried to remember...anything.

He wasn’t doing well himself, but as soon as he had shifted, he started healing. He still tender, however, and it was too soon to be injured again. It was worth it. And even though he didn’t know who he was by name or who his family was, or hell, why he ended up waking up in a hospital bed, he knew one thing: That woman was his, and he had just protected her the way it was intended. With that in mind, he shifted back to his human self and pulled the gown back on. It wasn’t much, but it was better than nothing.

He ambled towards her slowly and placed a hand on her back. She tensed beneath his touch and he dropped his hand. “He was going to kill you.”

Plain, simple truth.

“I know,” she replied, but she didn’t look at him. “Who are you?”

Conner scratched his head. “I don’t know.”

This caught her attention. She spun to face him and laughed humorlessly. “You don’t know? You turned into a bear and killed someone, but you don’t know who you are?” Her voice rose and her face turned bright with anger or fear, he wasn’t sure which. It could have been both.

He shrugged. “I was at the hospital. The doctors said I have amnesia, so no I don’t know who I am until my memory decides to come back. What I do know is I’m a man who is also a bear. He’s a part of me, and he killed to protect his mate.” Conner wasn’t going to beat around the bush. Something clicked. It seemed being blunt came natural to him.

“I’m sorry, mate?” she sputtered.

He raised his big hand and cupped her jaw. At first she tensed, but then he rubbed his thumb lightly along her jawline and she relaxed some. “Yes, my mate.” His eyes shined with excitement. Touching her was right. “What’s your name?”

She worked her mouth a few times so he dropped his hand back to his side.

“Lana.”

“Beautiful,” he replied. She still was shocked by him. “We should probably go?” His eyes drifted to the dead man, flaring with anger. Conner would have died before letting him harm Lana.

She shook her head. “I can’t leave. I’m the prosecuting attorney for the case we were building against him. He didn’t like it.” She peeked around him at the body and shuddered. “His brother was planning to take the fall, but the judge threw out the case because there was no evidence. Until now, anyway. The police had finally tied Campbell to the crimes. This isn’t going to look good.” She bit her bottom lip.

Conner nodded, but he didn’t like this news. He wanted to take her away. “What should we say?”

She sighed. “I don’t know. At this point, we’ll both end up in jail. The police will send you back the hospital for your injury first.” She paced. “I can’t go to jail. And you can’t go back to the hospital. They’ll think you’re crazy and lock you up.”

“Then let’s go somewhere safe, and you can call and talk to your police friends. Explain what happened.”

“No, I can’t leave, and I won’t be able to come back. My DNA is on his body.”

Conner growled. “Why?”

“Probably because he rubbed all over me.” Shaking her head, she groaned. “I know what I have to do.”

“What’s that?”

“I have to call my mother.” She said it with both fear and awe. Conner wondered what her mother would be able to do to make this better. Even without his memory, he wasn’t dumb. He knew the implications she would face, and the ones he would face as well. It wasn’t a good situation. And he didn’t think his mate’s mother would be able to do much to help.

“I think we should go somewhere first, before you call your mom. It’s only a matter of time until they find him. We have a little time, though, since it’s late.”

“I can’t just run.”

“I didn’t say that, but maybe you shouldn’t be here when you call her.”

Lana nodded. “I guess. I should probably go home—and you’re coming with me. I might have something you can wear.”

Conner nodded, but he didn’t like hearing that she had men’s clothing that would fit him. His bear growled and plopped down unhappily, jealous of a past he didn’t know.

Chapter 3

Her angel's attitude changed, and she didn’t understand why. She gestured for him to get in her car and he did, but now he sat in the passenger’s seat in stony silence. She started to ask what was wrong, but the glare he sent her way changed her mind. She had no idea why he was so mad. She was taking his advice and leaving the scene of a crime he committed. It wasn’t like her. She had always followed the rules and breaking them was tough.

She pulled out of the parking garage, carefully avoiding Campbell’s body, and shuddered. She never imagined being a part of a crime. But if it weren’t for the man sitting next to her, she wouldn’t be breathing. Deep inside, she knew he had saved her life, and now it was her turn to save him because he was going to need it. He killed a man with his bare hands. No one was going to believe it was an accident. Hell, she wasn’t even sure if it was. He hadn’t said it was. He just told her he had to protect her.

She drove out into the night. Luckily it was getting late and the sun was down. She had some time before she had to call it in, and she needed a drink, or three. But first she needed to find out what the hell she did to piss him off. He had been so sweet, calling her his mate, and now he wouldn’t even look at her.

She stopped at a red light and put her hand on his bicep. He tensed and his muscle flexed beneath her fingertips.

“Why are you mad?”

And why the hell wasn’t she yelling at him for being an asshole? Instead she was calm and actually felt like she should be apologizing for something. She didn’t understand why she felt so attached to him, why she cared so much about what he thought of her, and why she was not being her normal bitchy self when a man pissed her off.

At first he didn’t respond. But then he sighed. “You said you may have something to fit me. I’m a large man, and I don’t feel comfortable with you handing me clothes from the men in your life. My bear doesn’t like hearing about it either. We are protective and apparently pretty damn possessive.”

Lana laughed and squeezed his arm. “The clothes are my brothers’ and they are all bigger than me. It runs in the family. I figured one of them left some stuff around throughout the years.”

Suddenly, his eyes brightened and he stopped moping. “Oh, brothers we can handle.” Then he shook his head with a blush. “Sorry, for being an ass. I guess I’m not used to this, and I really don’t know how I would normally act. My bear is acting like I’m an idiot. I feel lost.”

“I get that, but please try not to make assumptions about me. We both have pasts; you just can’t remember yours right now.”

“Fair enough.”

A horn honked behind them, so she turned her attention back to driving. Speeding down the highway, Lana decided she was going to her retreat rather than her home because honestly, she was scared. She didn’t want to go to prison, and she certainly didn’t want him to go.

He was quiet again, but this time he looked deep in thought. She wondered what his life was like, and found herself growing more attached to the giant man. He was really sensitive for such a big guy. And apparently any talk of past lovers was out of the question. She smiled, feeling for the first time like she might have found someone who cherished her, and only her. It would be a nice change.

***

Lana pulled into the driveway of her family’s cabin. It was secluded and safe. She loved being in the woods, and she thought her guest might appreciate it as well. His eyes said it all, and he looked like he was going home.

“What’s this place?”

“It’s my family’s cabin. We used to come here all the time as kids, and now we come here as adults when we need to get away. No one should be here now, though. ”

“It’s a beautiful home.”

“Thank you. Now let’s get inside, and you can get cleaned up after I call my mom.”

“Sounds good to me.”

She got out of her car and stretched. This was her second home, and the longer she was a lawyer, the more often she came here to hide out. They went inside and he sat on the couch.

“So what do I call you, then, if you don’t know who you are?”

“You can call me whatever you want, I guess,” he shrugged. “A name is just a name, after all.”

“Fair enough,” she said, pulling out her phone. She dialed home and waited. As soon as her mother said ‘hello’ she got straight to the point.

“Mom, I need your help.” She proceeded to tell her mother what happened. She pulled the phone away when her mother’s voice rose too high. Her bear’s eyes widened when he heard her mother.

“I know, mother. It’s not like I asked for this.” She nodded as if her mother could see her. “Okay, so I’ll wait for you to come to me.”

Her mother yelled a little more but agreed.

“Okay, mom, see you soon. Yeah, I love you too.” She closed her phone and sighed. Her head hurt and all she wanted to do was forget this horrible day happened.

“She sounds nice,” Conner said.

“She’s great, but she is a tad overwhelming. Just a warning for you, she’s going to want to know how and why this happened…”

He shrugged again. “Sure I’ll tell her, as long as she doesn’t announce it to the world. She deserves to know since you’re my mate. Makes us family—”He stopped, and his eyes widened.

“Family, there are a lot of them.” He smiled. “I’m not alone, although all I could see were a large group of bears roaming together. Not real hopeful, I suppose.”

“Any memory is helpful right?”

“That’s what the doctors say. It sucks not actually knowing who I am. I know I was hurt badly enough to go to the hospital, plus they told me I should have died. Only I didn’t. They think it’s a miracle, but I know different. Being what I am makes me heal differently, faster, and better.”

“It’s a miracle, regardless of what you are,” Lana said, and heat rose to her cheeks. What was it about this man that made her feel so—young and desperate? “Oh and my mom said to wait it out. She’s going to pull some strings and deal with it. Then she’ll come here.”

“Pull some strings?”

“Yeah my mother is Elisabeth Walker.”

He looked confused. “And?”

Lana smiled. She couldn’t believe it, but he had no idea who her mother was, which meant he didn’t know about her family connections or her wealth. “She’s a pretty huge name in the city.”

“Oh, well, you shouldn’t be associated with me, then.”

“Too late, you’ve got blood on and in my car, and Campbell attacked me. There’s no way out of this. We can claim self-defense. And since you’re much bigger than him, that should account for how you managed to do that amount of damage. Besides, he stabbed you first. It’s tricky, but my mom is going to figure it out. She said it might take a few days…”

She gulped when his eyes clouded with lust and his smile went from adorable to downright sexy.

Chapter 4

Conner couldn’t have been happier finding out he would get at least three days with his mate, alone, in the woods. If he had his way they would be mated before her mother showed up to try to discourage her daughter from mating with a beast. He could barely contain his bear as it was, and although she covered it up well, the scent of her arousal wasn’t helping matters. If he didn’t have enhanced abilities, he wouldn’t even know.

“I guess I should go find you some clothes so you can get cleaned up.”

“Sounds good. It’ll be nice to have something other than this dingy hospital gown.”

Or I could just stay naked.

As if she could read his thoughts, her eyes traveled down his body like she was mentally stripping him down.

All she had to do was ask.

Lana turned away from him and walked down a narrow hallway. Conner followed closely behind. Her body heat radiated against him, and he wanted to lean into her warmth. He hadn’t been able to get rid of the chill that had soaked into his bones since he woke up in the hospital. He hadn’t eaten, so his blood count was low, and being injured a second time hadn’t helped matters any.

She walked into a room she clearly spent a lot of time in. Her scent overpowered other lingering scents. He crowded behind her when she stopped and pulled open a drawer and searched through it. She easily found him clothes and set them on top. She wasn’t a tiny woman by any means, but she was still small and delicate in comparison to him. Her body molded to his perfectly.

He moved closer and brought his arms around her waist, allowing his hand to flatten across her stomach. She shivered and leaned by against him, as if she couldn’t help herself. Nuzzling her neck, he breathed deeply and took in her scent. It felt like he had finally come home. Conner licked her neck with the tip of his tongue, testing. She shivered and tilted her head to the side. His bear rumbled at her submission. He grazed his teeth along her skin, light and tantalizing. She moaned quietly and pushed further into his body.

Conner slid his hands near the elastic to her skirt and ran his finger lightly along the band. “Okay?”

She nodded her head against his chest and spread her legs further apart, which pushed her skirt up higher. Running his finger right under the waistband and tickling her skin, he growled in frustration at how tight the skirt was secured. He spun her around and shoved her skirt up around her waist before lifting her on top of the dresser. Stepping between her legs, he pulled her to the edge. She wrapped her legs around his waist and tipped her head back. The exposed tan skin tempted him. He leaned in and licked a path from the base of her throat down in between her breasts.

All at once Conner froze. He shut his eyes as his memory slammed into him. It flashed before his eyes in a sequence much like a movie. As glad as he was to get his memory back, he wasn’t thrilled at the timing. She tried to get closer, but she hadn’t even realized he had stopped.

He was the Alpha’s son, and only heir. His family was the wealthiest family in the tristate area. They owned land with petrol oil and sold it to gas stations across the country.

His mother was killed right before his eyes by an enemy clan, and his heart broke. He didn’t realize he was crying until Lana’s finger brushed the stray tears. She was watching him with sympathy. Her eyes matched the hurt he was feeling. It was like she could feel his pain. Then more came and he saw the man who had killed his mother.

He searched for him for the last few years, trying to bring justice, but the man got the better of him and tore into him, trying to shred him apart piece by piece. Conner didn’t give up, though, not until he lifted one furry paw and landed the killing blow. His bear roared into the early morning mourning his mother’s death for the last time, and telling the rest he had found her, bringing her the justice she deserved. The sun was rising and after he tore the man’s throat out, he limped into the park, trying to make it to the woods behind to lead him back home. But he was fading fast. He collapsed and turned back human. Each breath he took was unbearable. He faded in and out of consciousness.

Then he heard the boy. That was the last thing before he woke up in the hospital. Conner shook his head and brought a hand to his face, rubbing away the tears. He knew the truth now. He murdered two men in less than forty-eight hours.  And even though they both deserved it, he felt like a monster. His mother had died protecting the cubs, and he had settled the score and found her murderer. He knew everything now. He was on his way home, when he couldn’t make it. He lost too much blood, and he had nearly died, but the boy found him and the hospital had managed to save him. He really was lucky to be alive. “My name is Conner Lawson.”

“You got your memory back?”

“Yeah, it all came back. I guess you helped trigger it.”

She smiled sweetly and caressed his jaw. “It’s nice to meet you, Conner.”

“It’s weird. I haven’t seen anything, and now, when I was quite happy with where things were heading, the memories came back.”

“It’s better, though. Now I know who you are, and you know who you are.” Then she paused and her eyes filled with worry. “Am I still your mate?” she asked hesitantly.

Conner chuckled. He lost his memory, not his heart. “Of course, nothing has changed. I just know where I come from now, and I have my name. I feel whole now. I have my life back, but even better, I have you. And that’s what means the most.”

“I just wasn’t sure if the memory loss maybe misread our— situation.”

Conner couldn’t help it. She was sweet and sexy, and everything he could have ever hoped for in a mate. He leaned in and kissed her. The first was barely a brush of the lips. He sucked in a breath as soon as her lips touched his back. Such a small gesture, but it was perfection.

Chapter 5

Lana was happy he had his memory back, and she was also glad it had interrupted what was about to happen. She shook her head in disgust. Was she that desperate for affection that she’d screw the first man who touched her? She didn’t understand what she was feeling. Never before had she wanted to let go and just be with any man before. She knew it wasn’t the best time to be thinking about sex, and to top it off, the man she wanted had just killed another man and regained his memory after having amnesia. If that wasn’t inappropriate, she didn't know what was.

His memory returning was the cool down she needed. Handing Conner—it was nice putting a name to his face—the pile of clothing she found, she smiled tightly with a blush to her cheeks. “Here are some clothes you can try; shower is down the hall, last door on the right.” She stepped around his large body and took a deep breath, walking out of the room and leaving him standing there staring at her as if she’d lost her mind.

She went out to the mudroom and opened the fridge. He was most likely hungry, and she was too. Pulling out a dish of pre-made food, courtesy of her brother, she went back to the kitchen and preheated the oven. When she heard the shower come on, she went back into the room and found a pair of shorts and a tank top and quickly changed out of her work suit. It had been suffocating wearing it so long. Feeling much better, she went back to the kitchen and made some coffee. Normally she refrained from drinking it, but she was too exhausted to sleep and needed the caffeine boost.

The scent of coffee filled the cabin and she sighed, pouring a cup and trying to get the stress of the day to fall off. She put dinner in the oven and set the timer. Glancing out the window above the sink she sipped her coffee and closed her eyes. Rolling her shoulders she groaned at the pain that shot down her spine. She figured it must have been when Campbell had shoved her down. She shuddered at the thought of the man she left lying in a dirty parking lot—dead. Things were going to get ugly, and she wasn’t sure she could handle it.

A large hand slid onto her hip, and she jumped, turning towards Conner. He was wearing a pair a flannel pants and no shirt. She was mesmerized by the water glistening on his chest. She licked her lips and forced her eyes away. When she looked up, he was staring at her with a smirk. Like he knew what was going on in her head. She blushed and mumbled, “Feel better?”

His eyes twinkled. “Yes, thanks.”

“I’m making dinner, and there’s coffee if you want some.” She tried to move away from him, but he was so close, and she wasn’t a small woman. Shifting her body, she slid out from between his large frame and the counter. Her body brushed against him and heat flared in his eyes. He placed his other hand on her hip to hold her in place. She was stuck and found that once again she didn’t want to stop. She wanted this man, and for the life of her she couldn’t figure out why it was so hard to resist him.

“Lana, are you all right?”

“I don’t know, isn’t it too soon?”

He pulled her against his body and she gasped. His hard body felt right against her soft curves. “You’re my mate; it’s natural for you to want me.” It was as though he could read her mind. He knew she was feeling like there was something wrong. “Even though you’re human, you still get the effects of the mating heat.”

“That’s what this feeling is?” she asked in a whisper.

“Yes, and don’t fight it, baby. It won’t do either of us any good if you do. I won’t be satisfied, nor will my bear, until we complete the bond.”

“Bond?”

Conner tipped her head back and smiled at her. “Yes, it’s what bears do, we bond with our mate, and that connects us together forever.”

“I see,” she replied, her eye lighting with lust. He didn’t need to tell her that bonding meant hot and sweaty sex. Her body clenched with need, and feeling his cock harden against her stomach told her that his was, too. She stepped out of his reach and lifted her shirt over her head, throwing it to the floor. Her breasts felt heavy, and she reached behind her back and unsnapped the clasp holding her bra on. Conner watched her, entranced as she slid the straps down her shoulders and revealed her large breasts to him. The cool air kissed her nipples, hardening them further. She shivered and licked her lips. His eyes traveled down her body.

“Lose the shorts,” he said. His voice was laced with a need she could relate to, and the gruffness turned her on even further.

She didn’t deny him; she pushed them over her hips and shimmied her shorts down her legs, revealing lacy bikini panties. His eyes widened and his jaw dropped. She blushed but smiled. He actually looked as though he wanted to devour her. “You like?”

Conner nodded his head and gulped. She was stunning and everything he didn’t know he wanted. She was strong, independent, yet he could see her shyness and thought she was the most adorable woman. The fact that she was a kick-ass lawyer and put criminals away only made her more appealing. He stalked towards her like she was his prey, and at that moment he was too far gone to worry if he was acting more animal than man. She didn’t seem to mind. He stood before her, gripping her panties and ripped them down one side. “I’ll buy you more.”

His hand caressed her hip and wrapped around her ass. It was big and firm in his hands. She gasped when he yanked her to him, and then he kissed her like a man starving. She didn’t disappoint and kissed him back, opening her mouth and licking his bottom lip before she nipped it lightly. “Let’s take it to the bedroom.”

He lifted her into his arms and sped down the hallway. He tossed her on the bed, shucked the pants she loaned him, and climbed on top of her. He couldn’t take his time, not this time. He needed to be in her. Needed to mark her and make her his. He gripped her wrists and pulled them above her head, and then he used his knees to spread her legs.

“You’re mine, Lana. Forever.” He didn’t wait and drove into her soaking wet pussy. Turns out she was ready. She cried out and arched off of the bed with such power it nearly knocked him off of her.

He kissed her lightly now and slowed his thrusts, making love to her. Sweat covered his brow, and he clenched his jaw. She moaned and thrashed her head back and forth. “Oh my god!”

He growled, more bear than man as his canine teeth lengthened and her eyes widened. “Don’t worry, it won’t hurt,” he said. She nodded, completely trusting him, humbling him when she submitted. His bear preened with happiness and he struck the side of her neck.

She screamed long and loud and her pussy clenched tightly around him, bringing him to his release. He growled against her throat and thrust faster. His body was shaking with overwhelming emotions as the bond formed. He went crazy, and the bed shook and creaked beneath their weight. She lifted her hips, meeting and matching his movements. After he marked her, he nuzzled her neck before kissing her wounds. She shivered.

Their bodies were slick with sweat, and both were panting.

“Whoa,” she said, chuckling.

He pulled out from her body and rolled over beside her on his back. He closed his eyes slowing his breathing. Turning his head, he looked at his mark on her neck. It was already healing. There would be scars; everyone would know she was his. Nothing ever made him happier. He could feel her emotions: She was tired and a little worried.

“What’s wrong, baby?” he asked, turning towards her.

“What happens if we go to jail?”

“We won’t. You said your mom will pull some strings.” He hesitated saying what he wanted, but she was his mate. “We’ll go to the den and live. No one will find us. My family will keep you safe.”

“I can’t just run.”

“If it’s bad, I won’t give you a choice. I’m sorry, Lana, but I won’t allow you to be stuck behind bars. You didn’t do anything.”

“I left the scene. That looks terribly guilty. I’m just scared. I just found you, and I don’t want to lose you.” She rolled toward his body and buried her face in his chest.

“You won’t,” he whispered. And he meant it. Nothing would take her away from him.

Chapter 6

The next morning Lana woke up hot and covered with a large male body. She smiled to herself, thinking of all the ways he had continued to make love to her. He was seriously insatiable. Her body ached in places she didn’t know existed, and she was tired. But overall, she felt amazing. She could feel the bond between them, though she wasn’t sure if it was in the same way he did. He had her heart and soul, and even though they didn’t know everything about each other it felt right.

She was a little worried about what her mother would think, but hopefully she would just be supportive like she was with every other choice Lana made. Laying there she thought about Campbell’s lifeless body. Someone would have found him by now, and she shuddered with the thought of what was to come. She wouldn’t survive in prison. Too many people were behind those bars because of her. She was the top prosecuting attorney in the area, after all.

Conner pulled her closer to his body and sighed. She watched his eyes shift beneath his lids. He was dreaming of something. It was surreal to be lying next to this man, who wasn’t only a man. He had a whole different side to him that was just as important. His bear played a major role in who he was as a person. And only once when she saw the bear standing over Campbell’s body did she fear him. He was big and cuddly. He was the perfect man to complement her. A little domineering, but mostly he was protective and apparently possessive. It was nice to be wanted that badly.

“What has your eyes crinkling so seriously this early,” he murmured, rubbing his hand up and down her side. She squirmed and giggled.

“Nothing.”

“It’s not nothing, Lana. Remember, I can feel your emotions. You’re all tied up in knots.”

She sighed. “I just want to know what’s going to happen. I’m worried is all.” And that was the truth.

He rolled onto his stomach and hovered over her. “I understand, but you can’t focus on this. It will drive you crazy. I know what it’s like. I devoted my life to finding the man who killed my mother, and look what happened to me. The only good thing that came out of nearly dying was finding you.” He kissed the tip on her nose, and she scrunched it up in disdain.

“I don’t like thinking about that, either.”

“Well, think about what it will be like to meet my whole family. You could help with the business. My father would love to have a kick-ass lawyer on our side. The oil business is a tricky one. And people try to screw us all the time. You’d be paid better than you get paid now.”

“So your family has deep pockets too, huh?”

“You have no idea, baby. It’s nice because really we can decide to never work again, and our kids and their kids, and so on for generations will be well off. We don’t ever have to worry about future generations.”

“So you’re saying our kids are going to be spoiled rotten,” she said before thinking and glanced away. It was way too freaking soon to talk about babies, but it was nice to know he had his own fortune and didn’t want or need hers. So she knew he wasn’t like other men and with her for her money.

“Babies, huh?” he said and laughed before kissing her. “I like that you’re thinking about kids with me. I wasn’t sure.”

“Of course I want children. In fact, I want as many as I can have. I’d like to stop working in a few years and be a mom full time.”

“How were you planning on being a mom if you hadn’t met me?”

“Sperm bank. At that point of planning, I didn’t feel it was necessary to have a man.” He growled and she laughed, knowing he didn’t like the thought of her carrying a baby by any other man besides him. Hell, she knew talking about past relationships was going to be a blow out. “But now I have you, so that’s moot.”

He straddled her hips and held her wrists down. He seemed to like keeping her immobile. She didn't mind it either. “You really thought it through, then?” He shifted her towards the middle of the bed and kissed her, not giving her a chance to respond.

Lana spread her legs, cradling his erection between her thighs. The tip rubbed against her and she moaned. She wasn’t sure she could handle any more, but she would certainly try.

“You’re sore,” he said and she nodded. He kissed her lightly on the mouth. “Let me make you breakfast.”

“You don’t have to do that.”

“I know, but I want to.” He climbed off the bed, pulled on the borrowed pants, and walked towards the door. He looked over his shoulder and winked. “Just relax, baby. Let me take care of you.”

Not knowing what to do and figuring arguing would be pointless, she nodded and relaxed into the mattress. She really was tired. Her night had been busy, and then she woke up in tears. She didn’t know if her incident with Campbell would ever be one she got over. It had struck something deep inside her and made her feel real fear for the first time. And she hoped it would be the last time after everything got settled.

Maybe it was time to quit her job. For the past several months, she was beginning to think she was burned out. It would be nice to do something more relaxing and less dangerous. Working eighty to ninety hours a week wasn’t her idea of fun, and it left her no time for anything else. It was time for a change, and Conner offered her a chance of freedom, something she didn’t even know she wanted until he mentioned it.

Chapter 7

It was three days of passionate and pretty much non-stop making love. Conner was in heaven. He learned everything about Lana, physically and mentally, that he could. He could have spent another week locked up in the cabin with her, enjoying her luscious body, but all good things must come to an end. She was the most beautiful person he had ever met—inside and out. Never before could he have imagined being with someone like her. In the past, women only wanted him for his family name. As much as Lana’s name was known and envied—even feared— in the human world, his was in the supernatural communities. His father was the strongest and most powerful Alpha in the United States, and Conner knew he was in line to take over soon.

The knock at the door caused him to jump. His bear growled, wondering who would be pounding on the door. But then Lana opened the door and a woman, who looked much like his mate, only older, stepped into the cabin. She was fiercer looking with colder eyes that held a wisdom, much like his father’s did. This woman knew her shit, and he hadn’t even heard her speak.

She walked in like she owned the place, and her eyes narrowed in on him. He’d gotten up to cook breakfast so he was shirtless. Her eyes traveled over his bare chest, and then she spun and locked onto her daughter with those eyes. He couldn’t see her face, but Lana blushed and beamed.

Couldn’t be bad right?

“Shacking up with the man who killed your stalker, Lana? Really, that is ‘you’re guilty and stupid one-o-one’.”

Lana gasped and looked at him before turning her attention back to her mother. “Mother, shacking up is such a horrible thing to say, and I know how it looks, but it’s not, so really let’s focus on your news. Anything good?”

Conner’s hackles rose. His bear rumbled his unhappiness at what was said and Lana’s emotions rising from nervous to worried and concerned. He didn’t want her worrying about what being with him looked like. Instead of staying quiet, he decided he would stand his ground right away. He had a feeling her mother expected Lana to be with a strong male. Well, he’d show her.

He stepped into the living room and glared at his new in-law. “With all due respect, your daughter and I are not shacking up. She’s my mate and I’m hers. It’s as simple as that. Please don’t insult what we have.”

“Mate?” Her mother asked, then stared him down. She was almost his height which was intimating enough. But Lana wasn’t shitting him when she warned him about her mother.

Damn, the women were tall in the family.

“Yes I’m her mate, and I’m not an ordinary man.” He held out his hand, remembering the manners his mother taught him. “I’m Conner Lawson.”

She took his hand and shook it like any dominant man would have. This woman was the Alpha in Lana’s family. She was strong and fierce, protecting her cub. He couldn’t help but respect her for it. “Lawson? I know that name.”

“You do?” Lana asked, surprised.

“Honey you don’t get as far and deep into the community like I did unless you network. Your father is Graham?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Conner replied.

“You come from a wonderful—” she paused as if trying to say something delicately, “and unique family line.”

Yep, Lana’s mother knew what he was. “Yes we’re werebears.”

She nodded, waving off mention of his other half, and turned back towards her daughter. “I guess now we need to talk.”

They sat on the couch, and she looked at Conner. “Why haven't you contacted your father? He could have had this problem wrapped up even quicker than I could.”

Conner shrugged. “I guess because I don’t want our kind to get under the spotlight. I changed in front of cameras, I assume. That cannot be connected with Graham Lawson. He’d be ruined, and it’d be my fault. I lost control, and it doesn’t need to fall on the rest of my clan. And if I called him, he’d drop what he was doing and fix it for me.”

“I see,” she replied. “Well, to the news first. It’s both good and bad.”

Lana sat on the couch. He sat next to her, grabbing her hand and lacing their fingers together. “Let’s hear it,” she whispered.

“Campbell Marks’s body was not found where you told me it would be.”

“What?” she yelled with wide eyes. “He was bleeding out and not moving.”

“Honey, I don’t know what to say. He was obviously unconscious or something because no one, and I mean no one, has reported him to the police in any way. Not even as a missing person. It’s like he wasn’t there. Another strange thing--there was no blood, no knife, nothing at the scene.”

Conner leaned back, perplexed. He could have sworn Campbell’s heart had stopped beating, but he had snapped into a rage when he saw the man standing over his mate.

“So that means we aren’t going to jail. We’re safe.” Lana smiled, but it faltered at the look on her mother’s face.

“No, it doesn’t mean you’re safe, Lana, it means you need more protection now. There was a break-in at your house. Everything was destroyed, and there was a note on your wall, for heaven’s sake.” Her mother handed her a printed picture:

“You will pay, bitch. I warned you.”

Lana paled, and her body shook. His beast roared. “How is this possible?” he growled, unable to keep his beast in check.

“It makes a little more sense, now that I know who’s involved. You might call your father now, because I think what we are dealing with is more than I can handle. And since my daughter is your mate, I expect you to do whatever you have to, to keep her safe.”

Seemed her mother knew a lot about the supernatural world. He had an idea of what this could be, but he wanted to be sure before he scared the hell out of his mate. His father would be the one to verify it. “You’re right, I’ll call him now.” Conner stood and walked to the room he had been spending all his time in. Lana’s phone was on the bedside table. He picked it up and took a deep breath before dialing his home number.

“Dad, I think we have a real problem. Can I get your help, please?” He told his dad what he had learned.

His dad’s reply: “Get you and your mate to the den now.” End of conversation.

Chapter 8

Lana was pulled outside and into her mother’s SUV before she could so much as breathe. Everything happened so fast, and no one stopped to explain anything. Her mother knew more than she did about the situation, and Lana was getting quite irritated. “Can someone please tell me why you are carting me around like a rag doll?”

“Not now, baby,” Conner replied tensely. He was usually so calm and relaxed that Lana bit her lip with worry. If he was this stressed, that meant it was bad. She sighed and left it alone, but she would get her answers. This was her life, and there was no way she was going to stand idly by and allow someone else take care of her problems. It was obviously bad, but that didn’t mean she was useless in the situation—whatever it was.

Her mother opened the door and pulled her into a hug with tears in her eyes. Now Lana knew there really was something horribly wrong. “Do what they tell you to do, sweetheart, and text me when you get there. When this is all over, we’re going to Hawaii on vacation.”

Lana leaned back. “Mom, what’s going on? You’re never scared, and you sure as hell never cry. You’re freakin’ me out.”

“Honey, this is bad, and Conner and his family will explain it to you—they’ll keep you safe. I know them personally. She looked off to the side, avoiding eye contact.

“How do you know so much about his family?”

She didn’t respond.

“Mom, tell me.”

He mother bristled. “Fine.” She stepped out of Lana’s embrace and threw her hands up in defeat. “You and your brother’s father was half werebear. He never shifted, but Graham’s family raised him, until he passed, after you were born.”

Lana sputtered. “You—you always refused to talk about our father, yet when one of the boys talked about a deadbeat dad, you ripped them a new one. I never understood why.”

“It’s because he was no deadbeat. He was an honorable man who died and was also part beast, because even though he never shifted, he still had the bear’s spirit inside, much like Conner does. The only difference between him and Conner is that his bear gets to come out whenever it wants. Your father’s couldn’t. He felt like he was half of a man who didn’t fit in anywhere. He was too human to be a bear, and too bear to be a human.”

“Oh, mom, why didn’t you ever tell us?”

“Because he wouldn’t have wanted you to know. But since you have found yourself a part of the same family, I figured it was time to tell you.”

“Does Conner know?”

“No, but Graham will as soon as he meets you. You look the most like him.”

Conner jumped in the car and started it, signaling he was ready to leave but not rushing her.

“Oh, well I guess we better get going. But when I get back, you and I will be talking.”

“Okay, I love you,” her mother said, wiping away tears. Lana was flabbergasted. Her mother never cried. She never got emotional, and she never let on that she knew people like Conner existed.

***

Conner shook Lana gently. It had been a long ride, but it was time to get her inside the safety of the den. The den was protected by magical wards, which meant Campbell wouldn’t be able to find her, and eventually he would die leaving them safe. Until then Lana would have to stay with him and his family. He had overheard her mother talking and couldn’t believe how small the world was. Lana’s father was like an uncle to him. His death had left a gap in his heart, and now to find out that Lana was his child was amazing. It made sense now why she fell into the heat and submitted to him so easily, without question.  Although she did not have the spirit of one, she was still part bear and her instincts were strong.

“Baby, it’s time to wake up,” he said before kissing her brow.

Her eyes fluttered open and she smiled at him until she realized why she was waking up in the car. She was running. The only good thing that came out of the whole situation was the fact that she wouldn’t be in trouble. Without Campbell’s body there was no crime, which mean his mate was free of any guilt.

“Hi,” she replied. “We’re here?”

“Yes, baby, it’s time to meet your new family.”

She glanced away as tears filled her eyes.

“Hey, sweetheart, this is good. Because here, your father was well loved and respected. No one thought any less of him because of his mixed heritage.”

“Really?”

“Of course. He was one of us.”

She nodded. He got out of the SUV and jogged to her side, opening the door before she was out of the car. She thanked him with a kiss on his cheek. He grabbed her hand and led her into the den. Finally, he was home.

His father greeted them as soon as they stepped into the main house.

“Conner,” he said and pulled his son into a hug. Then he looked at Lana and gasped. “No, it couldn’t be?”

“Yeah. She’s James’ daughter, dad.”

“Oh, my dear, come here.” He didn’t wait for an invitation before pulling Lana into a tight hug and squeezing her until she couldn’t breathe. But she didn’t complain. Her arms wrapped around him and hugged him back. Finally Conner was able to pull her from his father’s grasp. “You look so much like him, dear girl.”

Tears filled her eyes. “I do?”

“Oh, yes.”

“Dad, have you heard anything underground?”

He smiled. “It seems your rush to bring her here for protection was unnecessary. But I’m glad you’re here. It seems Mr. Mark’s body was found, in pieces and nearly unrecognizable early this morning.”

Lana gasped. “How is that possible?”

His dad glared at him. “Did you tell her anything?”

“No, she was sleeping, and I didn’t want to scare her.”

He sighed. “Come sit.” He patted the seat next to him on the couch, and she sat down, waiting for him to explain. “You see, Mr. Marks was possessed by a demon. When Conner killed him—and he did in fact kill him— a more powerful demon, one we will not name, couldn’t have them exposed so he cleaned up the mess. But since Mr. Marks was wanted by the police, he couldn’t just disappear. So he was ripped apart and only recognizable by his DNA. The demons win by shedding his blood and by knowing the humans aren’t any closer to finding out the truth. You’re lucky, though. Some demons wouldn’t have let you go, but since Conner was caught on the tape killing him, they knew there would be no reason to worry about you telling the world about its darker side.”

Lana paled. Conner moved to her side and put his hand on her shoulder. She calmed a little beneath his touch but was still worried. “So I’m safe. No one is after me?”

“No, you are good to go, luckily. Sometimes it doesn’t end this well, for anyone. I’m glad you’re here and I was able to give you good news. Now we must celebrate your mating!” He clapped his hands and stood. “The clan will be thrilled. There hasn’t been a new mating in far too long.” Then he strode out of the room, leaving behind a happy peace.

Conner loved his father, but he had just driven for two days straight. He was tired and hungry. And most of all, he wanted his mate so badly it hurt. They hadn’t stopped long enough to do anything other than get cheap food and have a bathroom break. Now he wanted more. He pulled Lana to her feet and kissed her lightly. “See, baby, I told you everything would work out. But my dad was right, we got very lucky in this situation.”

She nodded and kissed him back forcefully. It seemed she was in the mood, and he had no intention of turning her down. They both wanted to forget the stress of the past week. He lifted her into his arms and carried her out of the house. Cheers surrounded him, and he could feel Lana’s body heat with embarrassment.

He chuckled. “You can meet her later,” he told the crowd of gathered bears. All of them wanted to meet her and welcome her to the family. It was a bear’s way.

THE END

THANK YOU SO MUCH!

I just really wanted to thank you for choosing to read one of our books! I know there are literally millions of books to choose from and I know how hard it can be to find some time to enjoy a good story – so I just want you to know how grateful I am that you have chosen to read one of ours! I hope you will consider becoming a member of our club! We need dedicated romance readers for our street team too! I can’t wait to see you there ; )

You can reach us at:

Totallyromancerc@gmail.com

Or visit us on Facebook!

That’s All Folks! Have a fantastic day : ) Hope to see you in the club!

Highlander Time Travel Romance

The Highland’s Call

Jessica Savage

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work

Chapter 1

Andrea clutched the small stone in the palm of her hand. It felt cool and smooth and somehow strangely comforting. Her Grandmother Betty had insisted that her only granddaughter be given this small artifact on her death. That had happened over a week ago, as Andrea was driving through New York. It was almost as if she knew. An image of her beloved Gran had flitted through her mind at the exact moment she took her last breath.

Betty was her father's mother. Her dad Joe had died a few years ago and her mother Pat had remarried. She had never approved of her stepdad, Pete; he could never replace her beloved father.

Perhaps she was being unfair, but she had always sided with her dad against her mum, and now the two women seemed poles apart, no longer able to communicate with each other. Pat didn’t even attend the funeral. Not that Betty would have minded. She had never approved of the union in the first place.

Andrea had inherited her Grandma's creative talents and she had been close to Betty when she was a child, closer than to her own mother, but after college she had been offered a three-year contract with a major advertising company in New York, and it had been too good an opportunity to turn down. Betty had understood that she needed to fly the nest. She had been a young woman once, although that seemed such a long time ago.

Andrea had only seen her Gran when she flew home for Christmas and important family occasions. Then she had met Steve and her life in the US seemed to take on a more permanent footing, until the death of her Grandma had made her suddenly homesick for the English countryside. She loved the buzz and fast-paced life of New York but now longed for some peace and time to reflect and find herself again, and she certainly couldn't do that on Fifth Avenue.

Steve had stayed behind. He was in the middle of an important project but was willing to travel with her on a trip home for the funeral. For once Andrea didn't feel the need to be accompanied; this time she wanted to be alone with her thoughts and memories. Her insistence on being alone had caused a strain between them, the first serious rift since they got together almost two years ago, and it would be the first time they had spent any real time apart.

The pressure of the stone against her palm brought her back to the present. It had been almost five days since she left JFK airport, and Steve hadn't phoned her since. Not even yesterday after the funeral to see how she was coping. It saddened her to think the man she had grown to love could be so stubborn and heartless, and she began to question her commitment to the relationship. Did she really know him? He had seemed to be perfect for her, and she had enjoyed his company; yet when she looked back at the continual rounds of friends and parties, drinks and dinners, it seemed somewhat shallow. Lately she had started to feel broody; her body clock reminding her that time was ticking away. She had mentioned it to Steve once in a light-hearted way, and he had held up his hands in mock horror. That would never be the deal with him; his career was way too important, and her needs would always come second.

Did she and Steve really have anything in common?

The day was grey and coarse; the wind whipped up sharply from behind the trees and caused her to shiver. She had forgotten the English weather and hadn't prepared nor packed for it.

Opening her palm, Andrea looked down at the stone in her hand. She remembered seeing it as a child, taking prize position behind the glass in the old china cabinet in her Gran’s front room. Occasionally she had been allowed to take it out and hold it in her small palm. It was pale in color, not quite white and not quite beige. Several markings had been etched deeply into the surface, and she’d been told it once belonged to a white witch with magical powers. As a child, she had held the small token and made a secret wish that she would never grow up, that she would always remain a child. Of course, that hadn't happened. Not physically, anyway—but perhaps in her heart?

Grandma Betty had always been so full of life, her small blue eyes twinkling on the wrinkled and careworn face. There had been some sadness in her youth, but no one had talked of it and Andrea had never asked, but sometimes she saw a wistful shadow slightly dimming those sparkling eyes.

And now the stone was hers—that and an old battered leather diary from 1956. Before her death, Grandma Betty had written her a letter, the hand-writing barely legible on the expensive vellum cream paper. It had taken her a while to read the spidery hand.

Andrea,

My darling Granddaughter, I fear that I may not see you again. I do hope that is not the case, but I have to be practical. There is so much I should have told you and so much left to say, but my time is running out. Remember the wishing stone you used to ask me about as a child? I leave that to you. It's my most valued possession. You must promise that you will do something for me? The stone needs to be returned to its rightful home on the Isle of Iona, just off the Isle of Mull. You must take it into the Abbey and enter the little graveyard of St. Oran's chapel. Take the stone and place it on the third grave on the left-hand side. I can't explain everything to you in this letter. Most of it I don't understand myself. But you must promise me this, this small pilgrimage of mine. The diary may help? Call it an old woman's ramblings, but as you loved me please do this one last thing for me. The thought of you, my only remaining flesh and blood carrying out this last request, brings peace to my mind as I near my end.

I will never stop loving you even when I am far away.

Grandma Betty x

Tears trickled down her face as she imagined the dear old lady sitting up in bed, scribbling her last instructions to the world. It must have taken a lot of effort to write the letter. She had been in a very weak state in the end and therefore must have considered it extremely important to write.

Andrea had promised Steve she would be back in a few days, but what would a few more matter? It wasn't as if he was speaking to her anyhow. She would visit Iona. It was the last thing she could do for her grandmother, and although it would mean a further 1000 mile round trip, it would give her some peace of mind to follow her last wishes.

The phone vibrated in her jeans pocket, and pulling it out, she could see it was Steve calling from New York.

"Hey." His voice was deep and apologetic across the miles, and her heart thumped loudly at the sound of him.

"Hey, back." She tried to sound light as she finished their usual greeting.

"So, how are you?"

She could tell he was struggling to find the right words.

"Not too bad, under the circumstances. It was the funeral yesterday." Andrea could feel herself start to choke on the words; she had been bottling things up for too long.

There was a pause as Steve caught his breath. "Yesterday? Andrea, I'm so sorry, I would have called. I thought it was today."

Another lengthy pause ensued. Usually they had so much to talk about.

"At least you'll be home tomorrow,” he added. “I've missed you."

And now it was crunch time.

"Steve, I won't be coming home tomorrow. I've extended my stay by a week." She could hear disappointment in the silence that followed.

"I have to go up to Scotland, to Iona. It was Gran’s last wish."

"What?"

His voice sounded incredulous, as if he hadn’t quite heard her right.

"It's just something I have to do; it was her dying wish that I visit the chapel there."

"But honey, you don't have to do that now. Not right away, anyway. You haven't forgotten the opening night for my exhibition, have you? It's in four days. I want you by my side. You promised."

Andrea had forgotten, and she closed her eyes as if that would make things go away. She had tried that as a child; it hadn't worked then, and it didn't help now. It just gave her a few more seconds to think.

"Andrea?"

"It was her last wish, Steve. I've got to do it."

She could feel his exasperation as he breathed heavily into his phone.

"Are you crazy? You know how much this exhibition means to me. You're not really going to put your senile old grandmother ahead of me, ahead of us?"

"Grandma Betty wasn't senile!"

"I know, honey. I know how much she meant to you, but you've got to be reasonable."

She was three and a half thousand miles away, and “reasonable” was something she didn't have to be. The word irritated her, and she could feel the anger rising in her throat.

"Andrea?"

She pressed the end call button and put the phone back in her pocket. End of call, end of relationship, she guessed. She shouldn’t have felt angry; she knew the exhibition meant everything to him. She should be the one feeling sorry and calling him back to apologize, but Andrea didn't feel any of these things. Her grandmother dying and her trip home had sparked something inside her, some longing and need that she couldn't quite grasp. The only thing that she was certain of was that she needed to travel to Iona as soon as possible.

Chapter 2

The next day she was leaving Yorkshire, traveling by train up North to the Inner Hebrides of Scotland and would complete her journey by ferry to the tiny Island of Iona.

Although still cold outside, the sun was shining brightly in a vain attempt to warm the chill October air. Inside the carriage, Andrea was cozy, sipping a cup of coffee and watching the world race by. The scenery of the Northumberland coastline stretching its way up North was breathtaking, the sunlight dancing and glimmering on the waves as they brushed against the solitary, rocky bays.

She felt truly liberated.

It would take most of the day to reach Iona, so Andrea settled back in her seat. She had no book to read but then remembered the small pocket diary from 1956 in her bag and eagerly pulled it out.

The pages were yellowing and the diary entries didn't start until June that year. The writing was faint, but she could just about make it out.

June 13th, 1956

Arrived on Iona after a long journey. Fishing boat brought me over from the main Island of Mull. Mother still not pleased with my decision to take a few months away, but I need some time to paint and think. There is plenty of time to become a housewife.

Andrea smiled. She had married Grandpa Joe in 1958, so not too many years of being free and single.

Little pencil sketches filled the margins of the paper: a fishing boat (maybe the one she had traveled across the water in?) and a hut or shack standing alone. It looked bleak.

June 14th, 1956

Digs are basic and chilly. The walls are made of corrugated metal so very cold at night. Porridge and kippers for breakfast, which I have surprisingly enjoyed. It’s much warmer outside in the early summer air than in my poky little room. Glad to get out in fresh air and now am going to walk over to the Abbey.

19:15- Had a lovely day. The Island is truly breathtaking. The Abbey is a very special place and it felt strange yet welcoming, almost if I had come home. My great, great-grandfather’s family were Scottish—one of the Great McDonald Clan—maybe that is why? I must go back and do more sketches tomorrow in the early light. Have been told the sunrise here is spectacular.

June 15th, 1953

Up early. The sky is still dark, but I want to set up my easel in the little chapel grounds so I can start to capture the first rays of light against the Abbey, and get a feel for the colors and the peace at that time of day.

The rest of the diary entries ended there. But towards the back of the book the scribbling started once again, not in any particular date order, but just what seemed like a collection of thoughts.

I’m not sure what happened at the Chapel? I seemed to have passed out in the cemetery. I had found an ideal spot for my sketches amongst the ancient burial places, and the last thing I remember was finding a strange looking carved stone in the grass. After that, it all becomes a little bit dreamlike and it can’t have been too long after that I must have fainted or something. I can’t remember feeling ill. When I came to, which must have been only seconds later, I was seized with an awful pain within my stomach and had a bitter taste in my mouth. I was crying and wretched and was violently sick and that seemed to make things a little better, but I felt weak and tired. Maybe it was something I ate for breakfast? Perhaps the kippers don’t agree with me, after all? I have these strange images in my head—hallucinations or dreams—and the people I see are so vivid. I feel disoriented as if I have been snatched out of a deep sleep. I don't seem to have any physical injuries except a cut to my right ankle. The strange stone was still in my hand. I am very tired and feel a sense of deep loss.

My dreams are bright, and I can see HIM clearly, Alexhander McDonald, in my head. It is the same name carved into the headstone in front of me as I sat sketching, and although it is scarcely legible, it must be the same. The date reads 1644.

There was a sketch of a man’s head, a rugged and yet handsome face with long, flowing, wavy hair.

The following pages were free of writing, but there were countless doodles of swords and shields, women and men in medieval dress, some tartan clad. There was a sketch of the small stone and numerous other images that seemed from a time gone by. The words “My dreams?” were scrawled underneath.

The next entry was June 22nd, 1956.

I think I am losing my mind. Slowly parts of my dreams are returning and they feel so real. I constantly think about this man, Alexhander McDonald, and I feel almost bereft, as if I have lost somebody close to me. I don’t know what really happened to me that day at the chapel, but my emotions are really mixed up for some reason. Maybe I am ill?

On July 30th there was one last entry:

Continuing to paint but not feeling myself. Felt odd since that morning at the chapel and the dreams continue to disturb me. Perhaps I will see Doctor Smith when I return home. Just a few more weeks left on the Island.

There were no more entries. If Andrea hadn't known any better, she would have thought the writer’s life had ended there. Yet she was living proof that it hadn't. As she flicked through the final pages, a small, square, black-and-white photograph fell from the diary and onto the plastic table of the train. It was a picture of Betty around her own age. She had forgotten how much she resembled her Gran. Apart from the clothing and the haircut, it could have been a photograph of her. Those magnificent eyes stared back into her own. If only she was still alive and had told her this story before. There were a million questions she wanted to ask, but now she would never know the answers.

Andrea closed her eyes and started to doze. She felt part of something, inexplicable though it might be. It almost seemed to be her destiny, riding on the train on this bright October day. She began to drift off into a light sleep, the rhythm of wheels on the track softly lulling her eyes closed. Grandma Betty appeared in her dreams and she was smiling and content. A small boy wearing a brown fur wrapping was in her arms. Her hands reached out, holding the child towards Andrea, but as she tried to take the boy, a mist gathered around her until the two figures were lost to her.

"Oban, Miss."

The gentle lilting accent permeated her dreaming, and she slowly opened one eye and then the other.

"We've reached the final destination, Miss. We're in Oban."

Chapter 3

Mull was just an hour ferry ride over the Atlantic. Standing on the deck of the boat with the sea breeze in her hair, Andrea couldn't be further away from the girl in New York if she tried. Wearing little make-up and her old jeans and sweater, she felt relaxed. None of her chic friends would recognize her here, especially not as the partner of the up-and-coming artist Steve Dench. Here she was simply Andrea.

It was just a little after 6:00 pm as she stepped off the Caledonian MacBrayne ferry and onto the Island of Iona. A jeep from the Hotel Columba was waiting to collect her, but she preferred to walk and stretch her legs. Letting the hotel staff take her luggage, Andrea set off down the rugged road. It was only a five minute walk to the place, but the sun was starting to set and the sky was cast with ripples of purple and orange towards the west. Taking a shortcut through the nunnery ruins, peace and solitude hung on every stone, every ledge. Surely this was a glimpse of heaven? Andrea felt as if she were at the end of the world, a place where man lived in harmony with nature. It was so quiet and peaceful.

Even the hotel painted white and blue seemed part of the landscape. It was bigger than she expected and the aromas of the local menu hit her as she stepped into the small reception area. Her room was cozy, so different from the tin shack her Grandmother had described in the diary. From her window, she could just see a faint white glow from the walls of the Abbey. She would explore tomorrow, but right now she needed a bath and a change of clothes before a delicious dinner. As she unzipped her jeans, she felt the phone in her pocket. It had been switched off all day and when she switched it back on there were five missed calls from Steve.

She would meet that obstacle when she needed to, but right now there were more urgent callings.

Andrea slept remarkably well and was up just as the light started to creep through the dark material of the curtains. Her usual strict regime of a drink of warm water with a squeeze of lemon followed by a selection of fruit and soy yogurt was eagerly replaced by a good old British fry up of scrambled eggs, bacon, and home-grown tomatoes and a large coffee. Her size-zero friends would be positively sick at the thought of such a high-calorie start to the day and the thought made her laugh out loud. An old lady sitting at the table opposite glanced up from her morning newspaper. She had a kindly face and twinkling eyes, just like her grandmother. She smiled as Andrea tried to apologize, but there was no need.

Picking up a leaflet about the Abbey on the way out, she stepped into the chill morning air. The sun had risen in the east, casting a pale lemon glow across the land. Rounding the corner of the hotel, the Abbey came into full view, majestic and peaceful in the morning air. The weak sunlight lit up the stonework with a soft golden glow, making the whole thing ethereal, almost magical.

She could feel the significance of the place in the air, almost as if she were breathing in the history. From Saint Columba almost 1500 years ago to the Viking Raids, from the Reformation of the Churches to the warring of the great Scottish Clans, this place had seen it all.

It was a Sunday, so the visitor center was closed and the ticket office unmanned, but she would still be able to visit the little chapel mentioned in her grandmother’s letter.

She would see Reilig Odhráin, the little cemetery beside Sràid nam Marbh, “the street of the dead,” where legend has it many ancient Scottish kings were laid to rest.

It was a very special place indeed.

The little chapel stood apart from the main Abbey, a humble-looking, plain, stone building from the 12th century. Andrea could feel the hairs on her neck bristle against the collar of her fleece as she stepped through the entrance archway. The doorway was highly decorated with carvings in stark opposition to the rest of the building.

Two narrow windows lit the rectangular interior. Hesitating slightly before entering, she peered inside. Even in this early hour, candles had been lit on a small altar in front of what looked like an old marble stone. The stone-flagged floor contained medieval gravestones laid horizontally, so she tiptoed quietly across the floor, careful not to waken the dead.

On a small table there stood a box of yellow wax candles with a sign that read, “Light a candle for a loved one. Donations welcome.” Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out a pound coin and 50 cents and put them both into the wooden offering box. Striking a match, she held it against one of the small wicks and soon it was flickering with a golden flame.

For Grandma Betty, she thought as she hung her head in silence to pray. Andrea wasn't religious, and she didn’t believe in any God, but there was something spiritual about the place that she could not deny.

A draft blew at the back of her neck, so she looked around to see who had entered the chapel, but apart from her it was empty. Only the candle flame flickered as if disturbed by a phantom breeze.

The darkness and the solitude were affecting her senses. Andrea quickly ran back outside into the sunlight and breathed deeply. The cemetery was adjacent to the chapel and must be the one from the letter. The third grave on left-hand side... Was that from the front of the chapel or the back? Not really sure what she was looking for, Andrea decided to take a good look at all the gravestones to see if anything of significance struck her. It would only take her half an hour to walk the entirety.

The graveyard was bordered by a low stone wall, over which she had a perfect view of the Sound of Iona, the white waves rippling against the rocks of Mull.

Towards the back of the cemetery were new graves. The Islanders were still buried here among the Scottish Kings and noblemen. Pausing by each plot, she read through the inscriptions. Most of the folk here had been “well loved” or “beloved” and seemed to have enjoyed a long life. No wonder, on this sanctuary isle. Others had been born here but had left to see the world, only returning to be buried here—the closest place they had found to heaven on earth, despite their travels.

“Home to rest after a long and weary journey,” one read. Her Grandmother had been cremated and Andrea wondered if it had been the right thing to do. It had all been arranged in such a hurry without her, yet she could hardly cause ructions at such a time. Perhaps it didn't matter in the end; she could still feel her presence.

She finally reached a line of gravestones dated much earlier. The third grave from the end was set with a simple stone with the date 1644 and the name Alexhander McDonald carved into it with the inscription “Born out of time.” There were fresh flowers laid at the foot of the headstone, peculiar for someone dead for nearly 400 years. Maybe it was a local historian or a far-removed descendent wanting to leave their mark in this special place?

The inscription was unusual to say the least, and she read it several times over in her head. This must be the place her Grandmother had wanted her to come; the name was the same as the entry in the diary. There was only one date—a date of death, she supposed, but it could also be the date of birth. Or perhaps both? The word “born” hinted at something much more tragic, and Andrea could feel a sense of sadness.

Suddenly she felt lost and alone. Up to now, she had been on a mission, following Betty's final wishes, but now she was here she felt helpless and didn't know what else to do. Perhaps she had been foolish following out such a crazy request after all, and Steve was right all along. Her heart suddenly ached at the thought of him. She needed someone to reach out and hold her. Or at least to hear his voice. She had left her phone back in her room, and hurrying down the path, she ran all the way back to the hotel, her eyes streaming with tears. Maybe it was delayed grief for her beloved Gran?

Back in the hotel room, Andrea picked up her phone. There were no missed calls. Steve must be really pissed off with her. Pressing in his number she waited impatiently for the call to connect. It went straight to voicemail, typical. Still it was the middle of the night back home and he probably wouldn't have thanked her for waking him, especially as he would be stressed out by the pending exhibition.

If she booked a flight home tomorrow, she would be back in time for the opening night. Maybe she should surprise him. Yes, that was it; she could just imagine his face as she walked through the door of the apartment they shared together. He would grab hold of her and they would have urgent sex on the leather couch, and everything would be OK.

She glanced at her watch. It was 10:30 and she needed to sort out her flights. Her Grandmas letter lay on the bed, and she quickly scanned it. She had forgotten about the stone that Betty had asked her to take back to the grave. She would do that after the flights had been confirmed. Then she could pack up and head for Glasgow airport, ready for the long journey home.

Luckily there were a few seats available on the morning flight, and she felt some relief. It took her little time to pack and she would have time for a quick coffee before returning to the chapel to carry out Grandma Betty's last wish. Slipping the stone into her jeans pocket, she picked up her fleece and headed down the stairs.

Chapter 4

The small bar area in the dining room was serving coffee, and the smell of the roasted beans gave her an instant lift. The old lady from breakfast was sitting by the window and smiled kindly at Andrea. Ordering a medium cappuccino, she sat at the only other table by the window, looking out across the water and letting her latest plans settle in her mind. She was doing the right thing, she was sure of it.

The coffee came and she stirred several sugars into the creamy white foam. The strain of the week had finally caught up with her, and she needed the extra energy. Sugar was definitely a taboo word in her circle back home. Letting out a sigh, she pushed back into her chair and stretched out her legs. She had set the wheels in motion now and would soon be back to her old life. These last few days would be as a dream. That was a sobering thought.

"How are ye liking our wee Isle?"

The soft lilting voice interrupted her quiet contemplation and she looked up to see the old lady was standing at her table, waiting to be invited to sit down.

"Do ye mind if I join ye?"

Andrea would have preferred a few moments alone but couldn't be rude to such a lovely lady.

“Not at all, though I haven't got much time before I leave."

The woman's blue eyes were steady on hers.

"That's something we have lots of on Iona. Time—it’s one of our greatest commodities."

The old lady laughed, and it made Andrea smile.

"I'm Geraldine MacDonald. It's a pleasure to meet you Miss ..."

"Andrea. I'm Andrea Taylor."

"And where be ye rushing aff to, lassie?"

"Back to New York. I live there with my partner, and he has his first art exhibition the day after tomorrow, and I need to be with him."

She didn't usually tell strangers her life history, but there was something about Geraldine that made her want to talk.

"Ye must truly love him?"

Andrea's smiled, uncertain how to answer that question.

"I came here as the last request of my grandmother Betty. She was an artist and came here in the 1950s. It's a strange request, but she wanted me to leave this on a grave by the old chapel."

Reaching into her pocket, Andrea pulled out the stone and slid it across the table.

A frail and age-spotted hand picked up the small stone between two delicate fingers and held it close up to her face, eyes sparkling as if she were holding a precious jewel.

"Ah."

Andrea frowned slightly. "Do you know what it is?"

"It's a rune from the old times."

The look on Andrea’s face must have told Geraldine that she did not understand.

"It's a powerful artifact. Ye better take care of it. The great Scottish clans would have used something like this against their enemy."

"You mean black magic?"

“There is no black magic. Just magic. But it can be used for good or evil."

Andrea was hypnotized for a few seconds, lost in the gaze of the twinkling eyes.

She laughed uneasily to break the spell the old woman was weaving. She would have to get moving soon to make it to Glasgow by nightfall. "But of course that's all silly nonsense. We know that now."

"Is it?” The old lady leaned forward. “This is such a special spot. It is said that Iona is a place where the thinnest of veils separates time and eternity."

Andrea felt uncomfortable. She knew what Geraldine was saying, but it was all a little too late for that. She had made her mind up and set the wheels in motion. There was to be no going back, and not wanting to be rude, she stood, ready to leave.

"I have to go. My flight is tomorrow."

The old lady handed back the stone and looked seriously at Andrea.

"Rushing towards the future, that's what everyone seems to be doing these days. But don't forget yesterday. We can learn a lot by reflection. Remember, as one famous author once said, “The past is a different country—they do things differently there."

It was a strange thing to say, but it had been a strange day all around. Putting the stone back in her pocket, Andrea smiled and bid farewell before quickly heading out. On the short walk back across the road and down to the chapel, she was conscious of the rune in her pocket and could almost feel it burning away against the denim of her jeans. She would be glad to get rid of it once and for all.

Chapter 5

It was almost midday by the time she had skirted the wall and walked back around to the grave of Alexhander McDonald. The place was deserted and the air seemed quieter than usual, if that could have been possible. It was as if someone had muffled the air, like the effect of thick snow in winter.

Kneeling by the side of the grave, she pulled out the stone and started to dig it into the earth with her fingers, just as the old Abbey bell began to toll noon. The sound of the ringing made her look up, and she saw that the clouds had started to gather. The sun was almost covered by a thick white cloud that seemed to be descending like a fog all around her. The air felt suddenly chill and she shivered, wrapping her arms about her body as a defense against the sudden cold.

The mist dampened the air and she could feel stray strands of hair start to stick to the nape of her neck with the moisture. As the air thickened, she started to panic, robbed of all visual reference to the world around her. It was funny how the loss of just one of the senses could bring about a sense of panic. Andrea breathed deeply to calm herself. She was just being silly and needed to stand her ground until the fog lifted, which it surely must.

Scotch mist, she laughed inwardly at the thought. In New York it was a whisky-based cocktail, quite different to the real thing. Something to tell her buddies back home, anyway.

After a few minutes, the clouds began to clear, the white fog swirling into phantom shapes before her eyes. As the looming shape of the abbey started to appear once more to her left, she thought she could hear the muffled toll of the noon bell again. It must be an auditory allusion brought on by the freak weather—or even the toll of the all clear?

Although she was certain that she had stood quite still, when the air cleared Andrea was disorientated. The little chapel was still in front of her, yet the grave she had been kneeling at only a few moments ago looked fresh and without a headstone, a hand-hewn wooden cross marking the spot. She was crying too, and the tears fell down her cheeks for the loss of something she could not quite grasp. Something was different; even the air had changed. Turning quickly, Andrea looked back towards the road. A few rocks and an expanse of wild gorse occupied the site of the St. Columba hotel. Turning all the way around, her eyes widened. Gone were the simple white houses and the road. Even the Abbey had changed. It wasn't as grand, and she didn't know much about architecture, but it seemed from a much earlier period, almost medieval. The only building she could see was the old nunnery in the near distance, now no longer a ruin but a fully functioning building. Andrea shook her head as she saw two black-draped nuns walk across the little garden to the front of the building. It was all utter madness. Maybe she had fallen and received a blow to the head, or fallen asleep and was in the middle of a most vivid dream? Incredulous, she looked down. Gone were her jeans and fleece, and in their place a long garment, some sort of smock with the arms covered. Her feet were bare and her hair fell in loose curls around her neck. Her hand was still tightly grasped around the rune, but she had no time to wonder.

At the sound of voices drifting from the chapel, Andrea started to panic. Confused and disoriented, she did the only thing she could think of and quickly ran to the far wall of the chapel and hid from view. Several men appeared, all wearing long tunics strung with belts and woolen wrappings. Some wore small black caps while others carried swords. The accents were thick and she strained her ears to hear the conversation, closing her eyes to concentrate on the foreign sounds.

"Andra?" a thick accent called out, and as Andrea opened her eyes, she was shocked to see a tall, dark man approaching her. With a sword by his side, he looked fierce as he strode towards her, and she moved closer to the wall in alarm. His face was one of both amazement and sheer joy as he took her in his arms. She felt too weak and tired to resist.

"Andra, I have just been praying for you. It is a miracle. I sat with you all last night and hoped to God that you would live and now here you are. But what are you doing out here? You have no slippers on yer feet and you are cold. We must get you back to the nunnery.”

Andrea could only look back open mouthed. She had never had so little to say.

"Come with me, you'll be catching yer death. I almost lost you once and I don’t want that to happen again. I have a little time before we join Alasdair Macolla MacDonald at Inverlochy to meet that bloody Campbell Clan.”

"Alexhander!" a voice called across to them.

He looked around in response.

"Don't forget the meeting tonight," the man smiled and nodded at Andrea as he walked past them.

Taking her gently by the arm, Alexhander led her down the small path to the gate in the wall. She walked the short way to the nunnery in a daze, convinced that at any moment she would wake up and return to reality. Her best bet for the moment was to remain silent. The name Alexhander was the same name as on the grave and in her Grandma's diary. Maybe the strain of the last few weeks had been too much, after all?

They approached a great oak wooden door in a large square building attached to the chapel of the nunnery. After banging loudly for admittance, Alexhander attempted to pull her close and she froze in his arms, eyes wide in alarm.

"Andra, I realize you have been weak and it is a sorrow that the child did not live, but there is time, and we shall have our son. There has not been one day that has gone by when I have been out with the men that I have not thought about you and what we have lost. It is not only your heart that has been broken."

Pulling her closely, Alexhander brought his face to hers. She could smell his masculinity, sweat, and long days spent amongst men and horses. Turning, she lowered her head just as the door opened before them. A woman clothed from head to foot in black stood before them and looked as shocked as Alex to see the girl, her face turning white and her eyes widening.

"Andra, my sweet child, where on earth have you been? Alex, I’m so sorry–I did not know that she had crept out. I only left her for a moment. I thought she was still unconscious. Now leave her to me and I will take care of her."

For a moment he stood there, quietly looking at her as if thinking of something more to say. For all of his strength and weaponry, he looked like a broken man.

"Go now, Alex. You can come to her later."

With a nod of his head and a final look at Andrea, he turned around and walked back in the direction of the chapel.

Abbess Helena looked quizzically at the girl. In the black cloak and wimple, she could have been any age but Andrea guessed she must be in her mid 50s. She smiled down at Andrea, but the warmth did not extend to her eyes.

The two women walked down a small and dark corridor to another room that was sparsely furnished yet comfortable with a bed and a small table and chair. There was a grate within the fireplace that contained the remnants of an old fire, grey ash and soot. Combs and ribbons were strewn around the room and a small mirror rested on an old chest. The bed linen was exquisitely embroidered with pictures of birds and flowers and red velvet curtains hung around the bed posts, giving the impression of luxury among the plain fitments.

Andrea sat down on the bed and put her head in her hands. The room seemed almost familiar. Not that she had seen anything like it before, but her skin tingled with a feeling of déjà vu. The Abbess reached out and placed her hand on the younger girl’s shoulder. The touch of her hand caused Andrea to finally buckle, and she started to weep.

"There, there, my girl. You have been through so much and you still need to rest. It is a pity that Alexhander has to go away to fight, but your husband is a good man, and he has suffered too. Perhaps you both need some time."

Her husband! Andrea stared open mouthed at the woman before her.

"I should know. I love my brother dearly."

Andrea found her voice at last. "I don't know what's happened to me."

Helena smiled sadly. "You have been very ill, my child. You lost your first born, a son, over a week ago, and we almost lost you too. Until last night, we thought that you would not recover. You had developed a terrible fever, and the physician said there was nothing else that we could do, except pray. Your recovery is truly a miracle. Now, with our care you will grow stronger each day and soon you will be able to go home."

Home! Andrea's thoughts shifted to New York and Steve. She would have surely missed her flight back home by now?

"Where is home?"

“Why Dounarwyse Castle, of course, over the waters in Mull.”

Andrea started to stand, and she could feel herself shaking. She grasped at the Abbess’ cloak. "You don't understand, I'm not who you think I am. Something has happened to me this morning. I was by the chapel, taking this to one of the graves."

Holding up the stone, her hand started to visibly shake. Everything she said or thought seemed ludicrous, and she could feel herself start to shout.

"All of this is ridiculous! This morning I woke and it was the year 2015. Now I seem to be in some BBC drama from the dark ages. What year is this, for God’s sake?" Andrea’s cheeks flushed as she became almost hysterical.

The Abbess stood watching her with a growing look of concern on her face. She had seen this all before and something was wrong. Moving slowly to the table, she picked up a small flask and poured a quantity into a silver goblet.

"It's the year of our Lord 1644, Andra."

Sitting back on the bed, she started to weep once more. "I just want to go home."

"You will be home soon, I promise. Now drink this, it will make you feel better.”

Reluctantly taking the goblet in her shaking hands, Andrea sniffed suspiciously at the liquid. It smelled bitter, of herbs and fruit.

"It will help you sleep. It will not harm you, I promise."

Putting the rim of the beaker to her lips, she paused. This was all just a strange dream, of that she was certain. What else could explain this? She was tired too, and maybe the next time she woke, she would be back in the hotel room. Knocking back the draft in one, she handed back the goblet.

The liquid, though slightly acrid, was warming with a hint of alcohol, and she felt a soft glow around her. The woman in front of her was speaking, but she could not understand the words, the face of the speaker growing hazier as her eyes grew heavier. Settling herself back on the bed, she was soon in a deep and dreamless sleep. The Abbess picked out a woven blanket from the chest and placed it over the girl to keep her warm. The small stone had fallen from her hand onto the floor. Helena picked up the small object and inspected it carefully. Then, slipping it into her pocket, she silently left the room, closing the door behind the sleeping girl.

Chapter 6

Alexhander McDonald was uneasy. His wife Andra had seemed strange, almost distant, like the first time he met her three years ago. Yet he had fallen in love with the odd young woman the moment he set eyes on her. She had been found in the chapel by Helena, lost and alone. She had been ill and talked of strange things, of a far and distant land from where she had traveled. On many occasions they found her in the early morning, slumped on the dewy grass surrounding the chapel. She had gabbled incoherently about trying to get home, and they had resorted to locking her door each evening to keep her from harm. Slowly she had gathered strength and had started to talk to him. She spoke of a magical land where metal machines carried men and women over both land and air, where people could talk to each other across the world using a small metal box. It was all so fantastical, so removed from his ken that at first he had thought she was mad. Yet there was something about this determined and strong young woman with the sparkling blue eyes that convinced him otherwise.

As the months passed by, her strange talk diminished and she seemed to settle into a peaceful routine with the nuns and the help of his sister, the Abbess Helena. He had visited her often, and she had eventually reciprocated his love. Everything had been going so well until she lost the baby and nearly died too. But now she seemed on the verge of madness again, talking strangely of things he could not understand. He would be fighting soon, and he feared for her safety should the war be lost.

She had not shared his bed for several months. He had been frightened of her delicate condition and had not wanted to force his lust onto her. Yet he loved her with a passion and ached for her until he could hardly bear it. In a few days he would be gone and who knew if and when he would return? He had hoped to give her another child, so that even though he might not return, part of him would live on. He would go to her tonight and see how she was.

Back in the room, Andrea woke with a start, wondering where the hell she was. The light had faded and long shadows fell across the bed. At first she thought she was back in the hotel bedroom and had just woken from a strange dream, but as her eyes became more accustomed to the light, she saw the shadows of the simple furniture and the outline of the embroidered birds on her quilt. For a moment she lay still, not quite knowing what to do or think, a bitter taste of herbs still lingering on her lips. Her mind raced back to the entries in her grandmother’s diary. Surely it could not be a coincidence, some grand hallucination that they were both party to – that would be ridiculous.

Yet what was the alternative? That somehow she had found herself transported back in time to be with a man that Betty had met in 1956? Now that was ludicrous. But what else could explain her position? Alexhander was an extremely attractive man and she could see why her Gran had fallen for him. The dark and brooding good looks combined with a great physique and a gentle nature... What woman wouldn’t kill to be in her position? But that, too, was a ridiculous notion. This man, this phantom, whatever he was, had been dead for nearly four centuries. Back in her own time, his bones would be rotting in their tomb. There was no sense to it all, none that she could see anyhow.

Moving quickly from the bed, she moved across the floor and made an attempt to open the door. She had been locked in. Cold and hungry, she crept back underneath the quilt. Although she was terrified, she would just have to sit it out. Either it was a terrible nightmare or a reality. But if Betty had somehow managed to live through the strange ordeal, then so could she.

At the sound of approaching footsteps and the rattle of a key in the lock, Andrea lay back on the bed and closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. The sound of soft footsteps over the stone floor was soon followed by the hushed whispering voices of Helena and Alexhander.

“She’s asleep. We better not disturb her.”

“I need to be with her again Helena, before I ride to battle.”

“Do you think that would be a good thing, my brother? She is still weak and tired, and I am not sure how strong her mind is.”

A long sigh ensued as Alex looked over the figure of his sleeping wife.

“When you return, there will be time.”

“I may never return.”

There was a pause as Helena crossed to where her brother was standing and put her arms around him.

“Do not even think such a thing, Alex. God will be with you. I am certain.”

“I am worried that she is returning to her old ways. When I first met her, when you had just taken her in, she seemed convinced she was from another time, another place, just as she does now.”

“It is the fever, that is all. In a few days she will be quite herself again and well enough to go back home. Now you must go to eat with your men. Return here later and she may be awake. The draught I gave her will keep her sleeping for a few hours yet.”

Andrea felt his soft breath on her forehead before his lips brushed the skin in a tender kiss. Real or not, she had never felt so cared for by a man.

As soon as she heard the door close and the key turned, she opened her eyes and sat up. She would have to act normal, try and play her part until she could figure out a way to get back to the present time. The thought of being locked in this room and drugged for weeks was not a pleasant thought, and she needed to be strong and in her own mind to get back home. The key to getting back must be somewhere in the chapel grounds and perhaps the small rune had something to do with it. Back at the hotel, Geraldine had seemed to think it held some kind of magic. Searching in her pockets, she realized the stone was missing. The last time she had seen it was when she had shown it to Helena. She searched the room, but it was nowhere to be found. Perhaps the Abbess had taken it as she slept?

The next time the door opened, it was a younger nun carrying a tray of food, and she brought it over to Andrea and laid it on the bed. Unlike Helena, the young girl had a smile that spread across her face. Her blue eyes twinkled merrily, and she left the room as silently as she had entered it. Andrea was starving and lifted off the cloth to reveal her supper. There was a simple yet wholesome mutton stew, thickened with bread and lentils and a dish of greens that tasted of spinach. There was a goblet of fortified wine, mead she guessed, and the food seemed tastier than she had eaten in a long while. It wasn’t long before the dish was clear and the goblet drained.

As she wiped her mouth on the square of white linen, the door opened once again, and this time Helena walked into the room.

“Andra, you are awake and have eaten. You look much better.”

Andrea smiled back at the Abbess, remembering her resolve to play the game.

“I feel much better, thank you. The food was delicious. I think I was a little overwrought earlier.”

Helena smiled, although her eyes seemed more steely than friendly and she looked tired.

“Alex will be back soon. He wants to stay with you this night.” Her eyes flickered before retaining their gaze.

Andrea hadn’t prepared herself for that. Of course he was her husband. What could she expect? Maintaining her composure, she struggled to keep her voice steady.

“Of course, he is my husband, after all.”

Taking the tray, Helena bowed as she started to exit the room.

“Just one thing, before you go. Did you happen to pick up the small stone, the one I showed you earlier?”

The woman’s brow creased below her wimple. “A stone? I can’t remember such a thing.”

There was something defiant in her manner.

“I passed it to you earlier. It was etched with a series of strange markings. Surely you remember?”

Smiling, the woman shook her head. “I have seen no such thing, my dear. You must have been dreaming. Now if you are feeling agitated again, I can always mix you another draught of the sleeping potion?”

The offer came almost as a threat, but Andrea had to let it go. Something was definitely amiss, but she couldn’t afford to get on the wrong side of the Abbess. Maybe she was just being overprotective.

“You’re right. I’ll just lie here quietly and wait for Alex. Thank you, Helena.”

As soon as the Abbess had locked the door behind her, Andrea allowed herself to panic. What if Alex came to her tonight? What if he expected her to perform her wifely duties? Most of her friends would have jumped at the chance to have sex with such a gorgeous specimen. She only had a one-night stand once, and that was when she was a student and extremely drunk, so she couldn’t remember much of the event.

If she tried to explain to him, he would only think her crazy again, but what was the alternative? Could she lie back and think of England? And what about Steve? She had never been unfaithful in her life, even if these were exceptional circumstances.

It was too bad about the rune. Why had Helena lied about it? Maybe she was keeping hold of it to stop her from becoming agitated like before, but what if she needed the stone to get back home again?

Andrea took a deep breath. One thing at a time, she told herself.

Chapter 7

A knock on the door broke her thoughts. He was here so soon! She sat up quickly in bed and pulled the quilt around her, feeling like a young virgin on her wedding night.

It was only the young nun again. Smiling, she proceeded to make up the fire and light a series of candles that brought a cozy glow to the room. Stepping over to the small chest, she brought out a white cotton nightdress inset with beautiful lace work and laid it across the bed. She left the room only to return a few minutes later with a jug of hot water and a bowl, along with a piece of soap and a length of material, presumably for washing with. Pouring the water into the bowl, she set it by the fire and beckoned Andrea over before leaving her in peace to attend to her toilette. It was good to feel the heat from the fire, and stripping off her clothes, she proceeded to wash. The soap was thick and quite greasy, but it had the aroma of lavender and helped her to freshen up. Her feet were still dirty from the morning’s walk and she dipped them in the water, feeling the warmth spread to her toes. At home she spent hours in the bath, the water as hot as she could stand, and lost in the fragrance of some exotic oil or lotion. She could have done with a bath, but even the small bowl of hot water seemed like a luxury at this moment in time. Once dried, she slipped on the nightdress. It fit her perfectly, the lace just skimming her ankles. She thought about the skimpy little outfits that Steve bought her that made her feel like a French tart. Why did she let him treat her like an object? She had never really thought about it before. She just accepted it, accepted Steve for what he was—basically a male chauvinist pig.

A little knock at the door heralded the young nun once again. Walking over to the chest, she picked up a small comb and assorted ribbons, brought them to Andrea, and proceeded to brush through her long hair.

“Do you have a vow of silence?”

The young girl smiled and nodded. It was a shame; Andrea would have liked to talk to her. The face seemed so kind and trusting. Once the combing was finished, the girl tied a red ribbon into her dark locks, forming a neat bow.

Andrea held up the mirror to see the finished look. The ribbon made her look somewhat cutesy, but that was unimportant. Her own face reflected back, and yet somehow it was different. The whole hairstyle was different and made her look more like her Grandma than ever. The only difference was the small beauty spot above her lip, probably the only thing that set the two young women apart.

There was a cough from just beyond the door, and the nun made haste to tidy away the ribbons. Alex appeared in the doorway and looked even more handsome than when she had last seen him. He had changed his clothing and was wearing a softer looking tunic, less warrior like. As he stepped into the room, the young nun gave a quick courtesy and was gone, leaving the two of them alone. Andrea would have liked to call her back, but she had no cause.

Alex closed the door carefully behind him.

His bright eyes looked at her, taking her slowly in, inch by inch, as if he had never seen a woman before. She looked away from his gaze feeling bashful, almost afraid. Walking over to the bed, he sat down, taking her hand gently in his. He smelled much sweeter this evening. He had obviously made the effort for her, and the scent of rosemary and basil filled the air. His hand was trembling against hers, and his eyes softened until the tears were rolling down his cheeks.

“Oh Andra, I thought I had lost you. I really thought you were gone.” He buried his face into her breast, and her hands automatically cradled his head. Her pale fingers intertwined with his dark hair as she tried to soothe him like a child. It was as if they had always been this way and somehow he didn’t seem such a stranger.

“Forgive me, Andra; it has been a long day. There are rumors that our enemies are already gathering in the hills, and it won’t be many days hence until I have to ride out with my men. I seek comfort with you tonight, my wife. Let me share your bed.”

He was almost pleading with her.

Andrea caught her breath as Alex sat up and looked into her face. It seemed so wrong. The man obviously loved her, but she felt like a fraud. She had to make him see.

“Tell me, Alex—have I changed much over these past three years?”

“Only that you are more beautiful than ever. I have never known you as lovely.”

“Can I speak to you plainly, Alex?”

He nodded.

“I’m not who you seem to think I am—”

He brought up his hand to silence her, but she continued.

“I know you think I’m mad, but I want you to look at me, Alex, really look at me. What do you see?”

Alex looked puzzled and shrugged his shoulders.

“My name is Andrea Taylor, and I was born in 1990. For some reason I seem to have traveled from the future and landed here in the past, some 400 years back in time. I believe my Grandmother Betty came before me and that it was she you fell in love with and married. Time here seems to be different, and although she lived with you for several years, it was only a matter of seconds in our own period; in fact, no time at all. For some reason, she was able to return to her own time, whether by accident or intentionally, I don’t know, but I seem to have replaced her. I’m not sure. None of this makes any sense yet, but the death of your unborn son seems to have been a trigger?”

“Andra my love, you have spoken like this before. Your mind is unwell, that is all. Maybe I should call for my sister?”

“No.” Andrea was certain she did not want Helena to join them.

“Look at me, Alex. How well do you know my face?”

“I know it as my own. Why?”

“Well, look here, did your wife have this mark?” Andrea pointed to the beauty spot above her lip.

At first Alex looked confused. He brought up his hand and traced his finger delicately over the small mole. His brow furrowed.

“Well?”

“I cannot recall it.”

“You see, then.”

“I see nothing. What does that prove?”

“It is a birth mark, and it proves I’m not who you think I am.”

Bringing a candle near her face, he inspected her features. She was so alike to his Andra, and yet there had been some hesitation when he had first seen her. He was unsure at first. There was something about her whole bearing, the way she walked, some of the strange words she had used.

“I don’t know what to think anymore.”

“There is something else, too—a stone, a rune that my grandma left to me. I believe it has special powers. Your sister has it now and denies it. I believe I need it to return to my own time, and I need your help to get it back.”

Alex looked crestfallen, and his whole body sagged. Her heart ached to see him so sad. He had loved her so much and maybe she should have been gentler, but how else could she have told him the truth? And there was little time to spare.

Picking up her hand once more, he raised it to his lips and kissed her gently.

“I do not know what is happening or why, but I am willing to believe you. Yet in my heart you are still my Andra, and I love you so very much. If what you say is true, I will do all I can to help. I will ask my sister about the stone.”

“But will you keep the rest of my secret safe, even from Helena? Do you swear?”

“I swear.”

Standing up, he moved to the door, and with one final look behind him, he left to find his sister.

Alex was not the same man he was when he walked into the room. He had always had suspicions about his dear Andra, wondered if her ramblings about the future were true, yet his sister had always insisted that she was unwell and had looked after the girl. It had been an easier story to believe.

And now this girl was his Andra and yet not his Andra. In his heart, she was still his wife and would always be.

His sister was sitting quietly in the cloisters. Helena sensed at once that something was not right; surely he should be in bed with his wife? Even though the thought appalled her, it was what he needed, for now. In the darkness, she could not see his expression and he hid his face in the shadows, his anxiety too deeply etched to fool his sister.

“What is wrong, my brother?”

“Andra is tired, and I did not want to bother her tonight.” His voice sounded strained.

“There is something else?”

“Andra is worried about something that belongs to her, a small amulet or stone. She feels it is a good omen, and she thinks that she has lost it. I do not want her to fret about such a small matter.”

There was a pause while Helena thought.

“I have it, brother. I did not think it was healthy for her to keep.”

“Surely it is but a harmless trinket?”

“She seems to think it has mystical powers, and I did not want to encourage her thinking that way again. You know how fretful she was in the beginning.”

Alex nodded. “I think if you give it to me for safe keeping, she will be happy with that.”

Helena bowed her head and walked through the cloister with Alex following closely behind. Entering the room, she fetched out the small stone and placed it in his hand.

“Be careful with this, Alex. I have seen things like this, and they usually belong to the workings of the devil. Some say these stones have strange powers and bring only death and destruction. Perhaps that is right. Think of the child.”

“Surely you do not believe in such things? I would have thought it blasphemy to your ears?”

Helena paused and clasped her hands tightly in front of her.

“But of course I do not believe in such superstitions myself, Alex. I put my faith in God. But in the hands of the wrong person, such beliefs can damage and weaken the spirits and mind, as I fear has happened with Andra.”

“She seems much improved this evening, and a good sleep tonight will help her. I’m sure you can see to that, my sister?”

Bowing goodnight, Alex left the confines of the nunnery and stepped out into the chill night air. The crescent moon hung high in the midnight sky and a myriad of stars looked down upon him. The sky looked the same as always, but tonight he wondered about the girl’s story and its possibilities. In the early days, she had told him of a fantastic world where machines and fantastic inventions seemed to dominate men. It seemed ridiculous at the time, yet standing beneath the heavens, he realized how small and insignificant he was and how little he really understood about life and beyond.

Andra had been his world, but she was right, it was not his Andra that lay in the nunnery that night. Yet he still ached for her with a passion. With only one more day and night until he rode to battle, he had not long to reconcile himself with the past and present. The small rune was still pressed into his hand, and he opened his fingers to look at it in more detail. It was a very simple thing with a sign engraved into it, almost like the end of an arrow’s shaft. He had heard that runes were used to tell the future or carried as good luck charms. Some of the men carried them into battle, but they did not always have the luck they hoped for.

He preferred to put his trust in God and the might of his own strength.

Chapter 8

Helena was troubled by her brother’s visit. Something was wrong, and she could not quite put her finger on it. She had not wanted to relinquish the rune so easily, but she could easily get it back had she a mind. It would be safe enough for now. The Abbess had recognized the old Norse rune at once and understood its significance. It would have been no use in putting up a fight and drawing attention to it. There would be time for all things. Now she must visit the girl and try to find out the truth.

Andrea was slightly dozing as Helena entered the room, but the sound of her feet on the stone flagged floor stirred her awake. The candles had burned low, and the shadow of the Abbess loomed large across the room. She shivered and sat up, wrapping the bed clothes around her. The fire had burned down into nothing but grey ash and smoke.

“You are feeling better, I hear?”

In the darkness, Andrea felt disarmed and slightly afraid. There was something about the stealthy black figure that unnerved her, and at this hour her feelings intensified.

“Yes, I had a good talk with Alex, and I feel much better after resting.”

“Yet he did not stay?”

The question was almost a threat.

For once, Andrea was glad of the semi darkness where she could hide her expression. She felt exposed and knew she had to be careful with her words.

“I am still very tired, and Alex thought it best to leave me to lie alone tonight. I will see him in the morning.”

“He seemed troubled when he spoke to me, his mind heavy. That is not good for a man who will be riding into battle in a few days time. If he is distracted and worried about his wife, he may come to harm, even be killed. A warrior needs all his strength and focus upon the task ahead, not back at home with an ailing wife.”

The words were cold and clear in their meaning. Andrea hardly knew the man but nonetheless felt a deep empathy with him and would hate to be the cause of his downfall. Maybe she had spoken too openly with him, but she needed an ally in this strange place and he was her only hope.

“I will be feeling much better after another night’s sleep. I will speak with him tomorrow and all will be well.”

“It will need more than talk if I know my brother. He needs to find comfort in your bed.”

Andrea could feel herself blushing at the thought but nodded her head.

“He can be with me tomorrow.”

Helena did not speak, taking in the words from the girl. As long as her brother left without worries, then she would be happy. She cared little for the girl herself. Walking to the chest, she picked up the flask and poured more of the potion into the goblet and handed it across.

“Here, take this. You will rest easily.”

Reluctantly, she drank the liquid, which had the same bitter herb taste as before. Helena watched until she had taken the last drop and only when her eyes start to droop did the black figure exit the room, locking the door behind her.

Andrea’s dreams were as dark as the night. In the middle of a misty and forlorn battlefield, a distant bugle could be heard calling the fallen souls to their peace. As the sound of the horn diminished, another sound could be heard, growing steadily louder; it was the ghostly wail of a lone piper, the rasping of the pipes echoing the sound of a thousand men’s last gasping breath.

She could see the piper approaching, a long cloak covering him from head to toe. The nearer he walked, the more deafening the bagpipes, until she had to hold her hands over her ears to blot out the sound. Almost upon her, the noise stopped and an eerie silence prevailed as a thin hand rose from beneath the long cloak, pulling away the hood that shielded the face. She looked on in horror at the visage of the dead Alexhander McDonald, the maggots already eating the sallow flesh, his eyes white and glassy.

Andra was soaked with perspiration as she woke up with a start. The dream had been too real, too horrid, and her heart was beating fast. The words of Helena rang in her head; she could not let the poor man ride into battle with a heavy heart and to his probable death. It was almost as if his fate were in her hands.

Alex did not sleep well and spent most of the night wondering what to do. He needed to know more, to understand what was happening. He could no longer turn away and pretend that these strange things were not so or simply the imaginings of a feeble mind, whatever his sister might think. Tomorrow he would ask the young girl about his beloved Andra and try to find the answers.

Chapter 9

The next day was fair, and Andrea was awake and dressed early. She had found a selection of clothing in the large chest, including a long tunic dress of a beautiful red berry hue and long woolen stockings to match. A deep blue cloak would keep her warm in the early sea breeze and a pair of black leather slippers would protect her feet. They were not very practical, but perhaps women of a certain class were not expected to walk far. They were so different from her multipurpose sneakers she used to pound the streets of New York.

Andrea had to wait to be released from her bondage. She expected Helena, but when she heard the key in the lock and the door opened, she was half relieved to see the young nun from the day before with the beautiful smile. Silently, she brought in a tray containing bread, cheese, and a goblet of ale, laying it out on the bed before bowing her head and leaving the room.

As the footsteps died away down the corridor, Andrea realized that the door had been left unlocked. She was free to venture out on her own at last. Tying the bread and cheese into the large white square of material that had covered the food, she slipped silently out of the door and down the corridor to the outside door and was away.

Never had fresh air smelled so sweet, the rosemary and lavender from the garden filling the dewy air with their soft scents. It was the smell of freedom. Following a little worn path across the grass, she made her way down to the shore overlooking Mull. No ferry this time, just a few old fishing boats and the heathery purples of the distant hill of Ben More. The view was breathtaking and just the right thing to clear her head. Choosing a sheltered and secluded spot beneath a clump of apple trees, she spread her cloak across the ground to sit and eat her breakfast.

Today she would make a plan to get home. She just needed to think, to try and recall some of Grandma Betty’s words. She would convince Alex that all was well, and she would take away his worries. If that meant lying with him, then so be it; she did not want a man’s death on her conscience, whatever time or place. She had done much worse in her time and not necessarily for a noble end. There was something about Alex that drew her to him, and he seemed to be a good man. They were rare.

The sun was rising high, and the bread and cheese tasted good out in the open air. Leaning her back against the tree trunk, she closed her eyes against the warmth, still tired after her disturbed night.

“Andra.”

The voice was soft and low, and at first she wondered if she had really heard it, or if it was just the water lapping against the rocks.

“Andra!”

This time she opened her eyes to see Alex standing in front of her.

“Andra, I came out looking for you. Helena said you had gone walking?”

Helena’s prying eyes saw everything. Perhaps she had instructed the younger girl to leave the door open to see what she would do?

“I needed the fresh air and decided to eat my meal down here. It’s such a beautiful day.”

Alex sat next down next to her and the pair was silent for a few moments before Alex broke the peace.

“Andra, about last night, I—”

She interrupted before he could finish

“I said too much, Alex. I was just tired. I feel much better today.”

Picking up one of her small hands, he cradled it softly in his own much larger hands, looking her fully in the face.

“I believe you, Andra, all you said last night. I do not know how it can be true, but I believe it and I need to know more.”

His face was so trusting, yet she didn’t know where to start.

“Tell me about Andra, my Andra.”

For the next half an hour, Andrea told Alex all she knew about her grandma’s experience on the island in 1956, which was pretty patchy and scant at best. But the she told him about her marriage to Grandpa Joe, her children and grandchildren, and her happy and long life.

Her heart ached to watch his face as she talked about the woman he loved so much and her other life without him.

“And she is still well?”

Andrea had purposely left out the details of Betty’s recent death—it seemed too cruel and heartless—but she had to be honest.

“She died a few weeks ago, she was 93 years old.”

His eyes misted over as he looked across the water to the shoreline.

“I’m so sorry, Alex.”

Smiling softly, he squeezed her hand. “It is a lot to take in, to believe, but if I think my dearest one has had a good life, then I can be happy for her. From the way I look at it, if what you say is true, then she still has all of her life to live, long after I am dead. It seems that life is renewed, whether we are reborn from our ancestors or...”

Alex stopped short with a catch in his throat, and Andrea squeezed his hand for him to continue.

“Go on.”

His lips wavered and his eyes shone in the morning light. “I was just going to say that we live on in our children.” And with that, a giant sobbing sound rose from his throat as he struggled to maintain his composure, and a few heavy tears rolled from his eyes which he quickly brushed away.

“It is of no consequence.”

“You lost a son. That must have been a difficult time.”

Alex hung his head and deeply breathed in the morning air.

“It was only ten days ago that it happened. Everything had been going so well. Andra was blooming, and then suddenly she became very sick and the child was born too soon. He was perfect in every way. Andra held on to him and wouldn’t let the little body out of her arms. Her grief was almost too much to bear. So was mine, but I had to be strong. We named him after me and buried him in the grounds of the little chapel. Andra got weaker and weaker and refused to eat and eventually lay unconscious. We thought she would die, and after a long and sleepless night, I headed for the Abbey to pray for her soul, not expecting her to live, and that was when I saw you.”

Andra remembered the grave of Alexhander MacDonald; it was where she had stood that first morning, just before she found herself part of this strange experience. The death of the child had been significant.

“Maybe Andra did die, and that was the trigger for Grandma Betty to return back to her own time?”

“But what brought her here in the first place? She was found like you in the graveyard of St. Oran. Anyway, Andra did not die, not exactly, and you seem to have taken her place?”

Andrea looked at Alex. A picture was forming, but the significance still wasn’t clear.

“The ancient rune seems to have played a part, but now Helena has that.”

Reaching into his pocket, Alex brought out the small, pale stone. “I have it now. Here, take it back.”

Shaking her head, Andrea refused the offering.

“I think it’s safer with you, Alex. I have nowhere to hide it in my room, and Helena will find it.”

“Surely you are not afraid of my sister?”

His blue eyes were honest and open. She did not trust Helena, but she did not know why. Call it a hunch, but it was nothing she could verbalize, especially not to such a loyal brother.

“I just think it would be safer if you kept it for now.”

“But you do want to return to your own time?” His voice was sad.

Reaching across to him, she laid her hand softly on his. Of course she needed to return to her own time, but it would be hard to leave him. It was a tender act, and she could feel her fingers tremble with emotion. His hand brushed her arm, so delicately that it was hard to imagine those strong hands fighting and killing in battle.

Her heart began to beat wildly, and it was as if she had always loved him. Part of her had always known it, deep inside. Bringing his face towards her, his lips lightly touched hers. A ripple of electricity passed through her at his touch, as the soft, full lips met hers. She had never felt so heady.

The weight of his body pushed her against the ground, and she felt helpless against his passion, not wanting it any other way. His kisses became more fervent, his mouth hard against hers as their lips slipped together in passion.

His hands moved up her body, finding her small, pert breasts and started to fondle them gently. Never had she abandoned herself so freely to passion. She moaned gently, arching her back towards him, feeling his hardness pushing against her.

The sound of voices approaching brought their lovemaking to a sharp halt. Alex sat up quickly, his face flushed and his breathing heavy.

“Tonight is my last night before I ride away. I must come to you.”

“Yes.” Her voice was weak with longing.

“Come, we will visit the grave together.”

Taking her hand and pulling her up, he fixed the cloak around her and proceeded to brush away the pieces of twig and grass. He was so attentive, so chivalrous, so unlike the men she had met in her life so far. Steve wouldn’t have even contemplated sitting on the grass in case he ruined his designer jeans.

It was quiet in the graveyard and the pair held each other close for support. The headstone had yet to be carved, and in its place as a temporary measure was a small wooden cross.

The grave was so small and so simple that Andrea felt a wealth of grief overcome her. She, too, had wanted children and if she wasn’t careful, time would run out for her. Steve had made it clear that he didn’t want any children, and she thought she had been happy with that decision, his decision. Now she realized how deeply she longed for a child, to feel a new life warm inside her.

Alex removed the stone from his pocket and held it out to her. They were at the place where it had all started, and it could be her passage home. He gently pressed the rune into her hand as he tenderly kissed her forehead. She closed her eyes and waited. Nothing happened, and she was half relieved. As much as she wanted to return to her own time, she had unfinished business with this man, this kind and unselfish man.

Chapter 10

Andrea spent the rest of the day in the nunnery garden, sitting among the sweet smelling herbs and late roses. Alex had another meeting with his men about the preparation for the battle, but she would be seeing him later. She wished she knew more about history and this battle he was riding to.

Maybe it was better that she did not. How could you tell a man that he was riding to certain death or victory without changing the course of history?

She was confused about her feelings, too. How could she fall in love with a man from the past? She needed to return to her own time, but it would be difficult to leave him. She wondered how Grandma Betty had coped. Her relationship seemed to have lasted for several years, even though it was a blink of an eye back in her own time. The diary entries seemed to suggest that she thought it all a dream, yet slowly the details had started to emerge. Why had she kept the secret for so long?

She seemed to have stepped into her grandma’s shoes, but could she ever get back home, even if she wanted to? Andrea was convinced that the death of the child and even the death of Andra herself had been pivotal.

Tonight Alex would come to her bed chamber, and she felt apprehensive. Already she was falling for the man, and after tonight, they would be as one. Her head ached with the possible scenarios. What if Alex could return with her to 2015? Surely if she had traveled back in time, he could travel forward... Were there any rules? There was so much she didn’t know. And would a man like Alex want to live in 2015? With its noise and pollution and terrorist threats, you wouldn’t wish it on your worst enemy, let alone somebody you loved. It was hard enough to cope with traveling back 400 odd years, but to travel forward! The shock of the modern world would probably be too much to bear.

She managed to keep her distance from Helena. Only the silent nun with the twinkling eyes worked quietly alone in the garden. She seemed happy in her work and smiled occasionally over to Andrea.

The warmth of the sun and the sweet, quiet air made her drowsy, and she shut her eyes and tried to blot out her thoughts. Soon she drifted away and it was only the chill of the approaching evening that brought her out of her sleep.

Helena was waiting for her back in the small bed chamber, and Andrea wondered if she had been watching her throughout the day. The bed had been made and a fire was already blazing in the grate.

“You have seen my brother today?”

Andrea didn’t know if it was a statement of fact or a question. She was sure Helena already knew the answer.

“Yes, we met this morning and went down to the chapel. We had a good talk.”

“And you will allow him into your bed tonight.”

Andrea felt like telling her to mind her own bloody business, but this was not her time, and she couldn’t afford to get on the wrong side of the Abbess. Soon she would be left alone under her care, and she wasn’t sure how long it would take to get back home.

“Yes, he will be with me tonight.”

At least that seemed to satisfy the woman, and she nodded in acknowledgment.

“Geraldina will bring you hot water to wash and your supper before Alex arrives. He will be with his men until late.”

Soon the quiet nun brought in the water and laid out her supper on the bed. Once Andrea had washed and dressed in the long nightgown, she returned to have her hair brushed in preparation for her husband. As the young woman combed through the curls, Andrea was surprised to hear her humming. It was a tuneful melody and one that she had heard before, not some old medieval madrigal, but something modern from the twentieth century. Andrea was sure she knew the words, and then they came to her:

Long ago and far away

I dreamed a dream one day

And now that dream is here beside me.

It was one of her Gran’s favorite tunes, and as a child she had heard the Frank Sinatra version many times on the old gramophone.

Before she had chance to quiz the nun, there was a knock at the door and Alex stood in the doorway, awaiting her greeting.

The nun bowed out of the room, leaving the pair alone and Alex closed and locked the door behind him.

“Alex, what do you know of the little nun?”

His mind was on other things, but he humored her for a moment.

“I believe she has been at the nunnery for several years. She arrived here just after Andra came, and they soon became good friends.”

“And now she has taken a vow of silence?”

“I believe so. After we lost the baby. Somehow she seemed to think it was her fault.”

“Yet just now she was humming a tune...”

Alex walked over to her and silenced her with a kiss. There were other, more pressing things on his mind. This would be his last night with her, maybe his last night on earth. Who knew what would happen, except God himself?

Andrea responded quickly to his kisses, bending her head slightly towards him and wrapping her soft body against his firm and strong torso. He started to kiss her face, gently at first, with soft, light kisses that skimmed over the soft skin of her cheeks and made her body weaken before him, so much so that she had to lean further into his arms for support. His strong arms pulled her tightly to him, and she could taste the salt on his skin, the rosemary and lavender oils in his hair. His kisses became more ardent as he found her mouth and her soft lips yielded to his fierce passion, his tongue exploring and pressing down into the soft cushion of her mouth.

His strong hands pulled at the white cotton of her nightgown. He was eager to remove it and pulled at the material, his fingers soon finding the soft flesh beneath. Andrea moaned quietly to herself as his fingers skimmed her flat stomach, slowly stroking her skin until he reached the soft flesh of her pert breasts, the nipples hard and firm between his fingers. She had never been touched so tenderly before. Steve’s love-making had been quick and mechanical, and foreplay was just a word. Yet this was something so magical, so tender.

As he gently squeezed her yielding breasts, a quiver of delight spread throughout her body.

“Am I pleasing you?” His voice was low and lustful as he whispered softly into her ear.

Andrea nodded, her eyes closed in ecstasy as his mouth covered the soft skin of her neck. He continued kissing down towards her collar bone as his hands found the hem of her nightgown and pulled it up and over her head.

Now she was fully naked on the bed before him. Alex stood by the window, his eyes ablaze in the candlelight as he admired her naked form. She looked exactly like Andra in this light, and his heart almost stopped with sheer joy. Part of this girl was his beloved wife—that he was certain of. He could feel it deep down in his soul, and so could she.

Andrea suddenly felt shy in his gaze, like it was her very first time, and she wrapped her arms around her waist as she gazed up at the handsome lover standing before her.

“You are the most beautiful thing that I have ever seen.”

His eyes never left hers as he crossed the room to join her on the bed. Stretching out beside her, he cupped her breasts with his hands before moving his lips over the soft flesh, sucking on her small nipples until they were hard and erect. She could hardly bear the pleasure and thought she would explode with sheer delight. Andrea wanted Alex as much as he needed her. His long fingers slid up towards the soft and lean flesh of her inner thigh and instinctively she opened her legs slightly, allowing him access. As he brushed over her soft mound, she let out a small cry of delight as his fingers slid quickly within her soft, moist flesh. Andrea moaned with sheer bliss as his deft fingers pleasured her in a way she had never been pleasured before. He was an expert in his craft.

His face was a mask of desire as he sat up and started to slowly part her legs before lowering his mouth onto her, his deft tongue licking lightly over her wetness and into the soft and intimate folds. A wave of pleasure caused her to arch her back towards him, pushing herself towards his mouth and desperate for more. Alex didn’t want her pleasure to be over, not until he was inside her, so he stopped suddenly, kneeling before her on the bed.

Now it was time to remove his clothing, for them to be together, skin on skin. His hands were shaking with pent up desire as he removed his tunic and stood before her to unfasten his undergarments. His fervor was already discernible in the shape of his large and erect manhood, pushing through the thin material of his undershirt.

His physique was incredible, so much more than the muscular guys down at the gym. They were only posturing at being real men with their designer suits and cocktails whereas Alex was the real thing, from his rippling biceps to his taut, muscle-bound thighs. He was the perfect Adonis stripped naked before her, and she could not take her eyes of his magnificent body. He was well endowed too, his thick cock quivering against his belly, and she ached to have him inside her. Now undressed, he lay beside her on the bed, covering her with his lean body. She could feel his hard and muscular cock, hot and throbbing against her leg. Opening her legs, he knelt between them, and taking his thick cock in his hands, placed the end at her entrance and pushed gently. The head of his penis entered her easily; she could feel it throb against her aching walls and squeezed against him. Alex gasped and pushed even further into her. She had never taken anyone so big before, and as he pushed further inside, she caught her breath and arched her back towards him, angling herself for full penetration.

Andrea braced herself, and with one final push, he was inside her. She felt a dull ache as his girth stretched against her, and he lay there without moving, except for the beating of his heart and his cock, throbbing away inside of her. After several moments, he began to move, thrusting gently to begin with, but soon more urgently. He pummeled in and out of her, lost in the oblivion of his own lust. Andrea closed her eyes as a wave of pure pleasure ripped through her at the same time his cries reached a climax, and he exploded into her with a cry that came from the pit of his soul.

Collapsing at her side, he gathered her to him as their soft bodies molded to one another until they were one. She was soon asleep in his arms, gently sighing in the depths of night, and he hoped that her dreams were pleasant. Alex wanted to hold her forever, for the night to never end. He could not sleep but watched over her sleeping form until the day began to break and the sun rose in the heavens. The day had dawned when he would have to leave her, and perhaps it was the last time he would hold her like this. She may not be his Andra in the flesh, but they were bound by their spirits. His love had returned, of that he was certain.

All too soon it was the morning, and Andrea stirred. There was a hollow space where Alex’s warm body had been, and her arm stretched across the bed to reach out for him. The bed was empty. She sat up with a start and looked around her. There was no sign of him, only the lingering notes of basil and rosemary clinging to the pillow.

Rosemary for remembrance.

Before she had chance to get out of bed, the door opened and in stepped Helena, her eyes red and swollen as if she had been crying.

Her body was tense and she spoke in a cold and throaty whisper. “There is no need to rush, he has gone. He left early with his men this morning. You must pray for his safe return, for if he does not, I do not know what will happen here.”

She felt exposed and threatened. Andrea had not expected that Alex would leave her without saying goodbye. Perhaps their farewells would have been too much to bear?

He had to focus on the task ahead and could not allow his thoughts to wander back to her. Yet she must wait for him before she returned, that was the least she could do. Not only that, he had the rune, and she didn’t have any other options.

Her one ally seemed to be the young nun, Geraldina, but once again she seemed sworn to her silent vow. Andrea had tried to question her about the old song she had been humming, but she had only smiled and held a conspiratorial finger to her quiet lips.

Chapter 11

For the next month, Andrea sat and waited. There was little to do except visit the Abbey or the Chapel or walk along the shoreline. Wherever she went, she seemed to feel Helena’s eyes watching her every move. They barely spoke and Helena spent most of the time praying for her brother’s safe return. The seasons began to change and autumn slowly turned into winter. As the air grew chill, Andrea’s belly began to swell. She was pregnant with Alex’s child. At first she could hardly believe it, but it seemed almost atonement for the lost boy. Although she did not believe in God, she too started to pray for his safe return, for without him she would be lost and alone in this strange world.

The end of the year passed without word, until one day with the arrival of the first snow, a message came that the MacDonalds had defeated the Campbells at Inverlochy. The men would be home soon. There had been casualties on both sides, but it was difficult to tell what had happened to Alex or if he was safe. They would have to wait a few weeks more before they knew.

Late one night, Andrea was awoken from her sleep by the shouts of men and horses outside her window. Opening her curtains she could see the shadows of dozens of men, some walking, some on horseback. The warriors were returning. Slipping a cloak over her nightgown and putting on her slippers, she rushed out into the night. Helena never bothered to lock her door now; after all, there was nowhere she could go. As she ran among the men, she tried to look in their faces for Alex’s familiar features. It wasn’t easy. Some of the men held torches aloft, their features wickedly burnished in the golden light. She could see that some of them bore scars or lumps of flesh ripped from their faces in the most hideous fashion. Other men limped or wore their arms in slings. Others less fortunate were carried on makeshift stretchers made from old linen and planks. Her stomach was swollen in front of her, and as she hurried along, she felt the baby kick so she slowed her pace. It was best not to tire herself. As she approached the landing platform by the sea, the line of men had thinned until there was only one lone figure standing over the empty fishing boats. The figure was cloaked in black; it was Helena, and she was looking wistfully across the water, willing her brother to return.

“Is he here?”

She knew the answer already. If Alex had returned to Iona, then his sister would have been the first by his side.

At first the figure did not respond, and Andrea didn’t know if her voice had been heard above the crashing of the waves.

Eventually the figure turned to face her, the skin glowing pale in the moonlight. The eyes were full and stared through the girl. She had never felt so much hate in her life. Without speaking a word, the Abbess pushed roughly past, leaving her alone.

Andrea swallowed hard, sensing something must be wrong. Her stomach lurched, and she tried to remain calm for the sake of the child within her. Surely somebody must know.

She set off back down the track to catch the men, asking the first group she saw if they knew what had happened to Alex. They all shook their heads, most of them too tired to speak after their exertions. She couldn’t tell if they were sparing her the truth because of her condition or if they genuinely didn’t know.

Finally, she caught up with Helena who was engaged in conversation with a couple of older men. She hid out of sight but within earshot. The men were shaking their heads and the woman put her face into her hands, running back to the sanctuary of the nunnery.

At a much slower pace, Andrea followed in her footsteps and found her standing alone in the cloisters, half bathed in moonlight and half in shadow. An eerie halo had gathered around the moon and Andrea could feel the dread mounting in her own heart.

“What’s happened to Alex?”

The words rushed out into the darkness and then disappeared amid their breathy exhalation.

Helena could have been a statue standing there in the moonlight. She did not move for several seconds.

“He is dead. My brother is dead.”

The words almost stopped her heart. It couldn’t be true.

Andrea rushed over to the woman, hoping that they could unite in their shared grief, yet despite her condition, Helena pushed her away with such a force that she landed in the damp grass.

“Don’t you dare touch me! You are responsible for this. I knew when you first arrived that you would bring trouble.”

The woman was grief-stricken, but there was no need to treat her so unkindly. Slowly Andrea rose to her feet.

“Helena, I...”

“Do not speak to me. The damage has been done.”

“But what did I do? Alex died in battle, surely?”

Helena turned and walked towards her, a finger raised in accusation. “You bewitched my brother from the start. I don’t know where you came from, but you are not from this world. When you showed me the rune, I understood. You have been practicing the art of black magic upon us for your own ends. And now you have killed him.”

Andrea looked on in wonder. She had always thought that Helena did not like her, perhaps had been jealous of her relationship with Alex, but never thought that she hated her. The accusations were ludicrous. The woman was obviously mad.

“Helena, I am carrying your brother’s child, your nephew, his only heir.”

The Abbess scoffed in her face. “Oh, you would like to think so, wouldn’t you? I doubt the child you carry has anything to do with Alex. You have probably made a pact with the devil – there will be something unnatural about this child, like the other one. That’s why it could not live. Maybe it is even one of our enemy’s seed, a Campbell’s perhaps? I never trusted you before with your late-night wanderings. Why did you think I locked your door each night? Now I must go and pray for my brother’s soul.”

Left alone in the quiet night air, Andrea began to weep for the loss of Alex as the reality hit her. She had only known him briefly, but it seemed like years, and the grief was very real. She could understand why Helena thought she was a witch. It was 1645 for crying out loud, and people had funny ideas about the devil, but how on earth could she convince her otherwise? As she wept into her cloak, she heard footsteps approach. It was Geraldina, and taking her by the arm, she ushered Andrea back into the warmth. The young nun had lit a new fire and several of the candles. Andrea shivered. She hadn’t realized how tired and cold she was.

The tears still ran down her face as she undressed and put on her nightgown, remembering her last night here with Alex. Without him, what would become of her and the child? Without the rune, she may never return home.

Tucked up in bed, Geraldina brought her a draught of the bitter herbal medicine. She trusted the young girl and drank it straight down. She had to think about the baby now and how they could survive. It wasn’t long until she was in a deep sleep and dreaming.

She was standing in the middle of a battle zone, and there were Highlanders and English men fighting all around her, but she seemed to be a ghost and able to pass through them, unharmed. And although the battle raged fiercely on all sides of her, there was no noise except for the melancholy whine of a lone piper. A mist appeared and someone was calling her name. No, not her name—Andra’s. She recognized the voice; it was Alex calling out to her through the void. As the mist rose, she could see him, battle worn and bloody but not dead.

“Wait for me, Andra,” he was saying, over and over again.

When she awoke, she felt calmer as if Alex had really been with her. Maybe there was still hope, but she would keep it to herself.

She expected Geraldina to bring her breakfast and was surprised when Helena opened the door with her meal. She braced herself for another onslaught of venom.

Placing the tray on the bed, Helena walked over to the window.

“Andra, I am deeply sorry about last night. The news of my brother’s loss hit me strongly and I spoke out of turn. I have not been as welcoming to you as perhaps I should have, and I think that I should start to make amends, especially as you are carrying his child. After breakfast, come walking with me. The air will do us both good.”

It was a struggle for the older woman to say the words, and her face twisted with every vowel. She was trying hard to be pleasant, but her manner left Andrea cold. Still, if Helena could make the effort, then so could she.

The girl smiled and nodded. “I could do with some air and exercise too. I will come to you after I have dressed.”

Andrea ate up her breakfast. She needed to keep up her strength. Then, pulling on her layers of stockings and tunic to keep warm, she wrapped a large woolen blanket around her shoulders to keep off the chill from the sea air. Helena was already waiting for her by the door, and the two women set off into the bright winter air.

Together they walked over the brow of the Island to the northern-most point, the “Bay of the Breaking Waves,” the locals called it. The view was spectacular and the women walked on in silence, each one thinking of Alex in their own way. As they rounded the hill, Andrea began to break out into a sweat, becoming breathless before the pains started in her abdomen. Clutching her belly, she shouted out to Helena who was walking slightly ahead of her. By the time Helena had turned around, Andrea had already slipped to the stony ground, writhing in agony.

The Abbess walked over to the girl, a strange look upon her face. She was about to speak when a voice called out to them in the distance, and a small black figure approached them. It was Geraldina, who, noticing that Andrea had not taken her cloak, followed the two women to bring the garment.

“Geraldina, come quick, the young mistress is unwell, and we need to get her back to the nunnery as a matter of urgency.”

Slowly and carefully, the two women supported her back to the room. Luckily, they hadn’t walked too far and within half an hour, Andrea was tucked up in her bed with a roaring fire in the grate. The pain had subsided in her stomach, but her heart was racing and she had a fever. The physician had examined her and left another draught of bitter herbs to help her rest.

She slept for the rest of the day, and by suppertime she was feeling much better and sat up in bed to eat a small meal that Helena had brought for her. The Abbess had showed her great kindness that day, and Andrea wondered if she had been wrong to doubt her. It was only when Geraldina came to check on the fire about midnight that anyone realized the attack had happened yet again. After her meal, Andrea had slept only to wake with a raging thirst and a pounding head. As she had tried to get out of bed for a glass of water, the stabbing pains started again and she was too weak to shout for help.

The young nun wet a rag with cold water and laid it on her forehead. Andrea was almost delirious with pain but could see Geraldina smiling kindly down at her. For once the girl spoke.

“Listen to me. There is not much time. Helena is trying to poison you; she does not want you nor the child, now that her brother is dead. She is poisoning you through the food, and I cannot stop her–but I can give you an antidote for the poison. Here, drink this up and you will soon be feeling better.”

The nun went on to pour three drops of a reddish-brown liquid into a goblet and filled the rest with water.

Andrea drank down the potion; it tasted sweet and of berries, and within five minutes the fever had eased and the pains gone.

“You must take three drops of this with water before and after each meal to protect you. Now I must go, I have been here too long.” And leaving a small vial on the bed, the nun left, locking the door behind her.

She was in deadly danger. If Helena was trying to kill her, then she would stop at nothing. Geraldina’s potion would only prolong the inevitable. She had been right all along about Helena. Grandma Betty had returned back to the present on the seeming death of Andra, but then again she had the rune. What would happen if Andrea died without it in her hands?

All night she lay awake, afraid of every noise, of every footstep in case it was Helena’s. She tucked the glass vial under her pillow out of sight. Without the young nun’s help, she would have been dead already. She must keep the faith.

Chapter 12

Andrea eventually slept, for when she finally awoke the rain was lashing down at the window. She was also not alone; Helena was standing at the foot of her bed looking like death herself, dressed in a long black habit.

“I am glad to see that you have had a good night. I am surprised; the doctor thought that you might lose the child again. I have brought you some breakfast to keep up your strength. Some beef tea and bread will do you good, now let me help you.”

Her hand reached under the pillow. The little vial had gone. Her heart started to beat fast as Helena sat by her side and started to pick up the spoon.

“What is wrong, my dear? You look like you have lost something. Now drink some of this, it will do you good.”

Andrea had no choice; if she struggled, then Helena would force her. They were both playing a dangerous game, and Helena currently held the upper hand. Her only hope lay in the hands of Geraldina.

Soon the beef tea was all gone and Helena smiled as she proffered the last spoonful.

“There, all done. Now I will leave you to rest. I have told the other nuns not to disturb you today. I will lock the door and take away the key, just to make sure you rest in peace.”

The key turned in the lock and the sound of footsteps echoed down the corridor until all was still. Was this to be her final fate?

After half an hour, the fever and the pains started anew and within an hour she was almost unconscious with the pain. Her mind kept blanking out, but she concentrated on the pain to keep her awake. The little song kept playing round and round in her head:

Long ago and far away

I dreamed a dream one day

And now that dream is here beside me.

The words came and went as she tried to sing them out loud, tried to remember the tune that the little nun had sung.

Her heart was beating fast, and her breath was rasping in her throat. So this was the end. She thought of Steve and New York, of her Grandma Betty, and of Alex.

Her eyes began to mist. Death was pulling her towards eternal sleep, and there was nothing she could do. As her senses began to shut down, she was aware of a commotion around her. The door had opened and a shadowy figure was in the room. Maybe it was Death paying her a personal visit? But the face was real. It was Alex; he had returned. He was shouting something out loud to another figure behind him.

“What have you done? What have you done?” His voice was desperate.

Soon she could feel a strong arm around her, sitting her up, shaking her, trying to restore life, but it was too late—she was slowly breaking down. The last thing she remembered was a small stone being thrust into her hand before all went black.

At 30,000 feet in the air, it all came flooding back to her. Geraldine MacDonald had found her that morning slumped over a grave in the little Chapel of St. Oran. She had been overdoing it lately, and the stress had taken its toll. Once she was feeling quite well again, the old woman had given her a book on the genealogy of the McDonald clan and not wanting to be rude, she had taken it along with her name and address and telephone number, just in case she happened to be in the area again.

At first she had tried to sleep. She had an aisle seat and was at least able to stretch out her legs. Yet every time she almost dozed off, vivid dreams and imaginings would wake her up. She looked in her carry-on bag. She had nothing to read except the book Geraldine had given her so she casually flicked through the pages to pass the time. On the third page she paused as she read the name of Alexhander McDonald. Her heart stopped as the memories came flooding back in every detail. Surely it had been just a terrible dream, brought on by her grieving state? Maybe she had been influenced by her grandma’s diary. She had always had an active imagination.

She looked at the family tree spread out in the middle pages of the book. There was Alexhander McDonald, married to Andra in 1642. They had a child, Alexhander (dead) in 1644, and another, a girl in 1645. There were no dates of death, only question marks against the entries. The history books couldn’t tell her everything.

Andrea put a hand against her stomach, remembering the pregnancy. Could it be that she was expecting? She had been sick that morning when she returned to the hotel, and she still felt a little queasy. Deep inside her, it all started to make sense. If it had been just a dream, then she wouldn’t be feeling so strongly. Alex had come through for her in the end, just at the right moment. She fished out the small rune from her jeans pocket and held it in her hand. This tiny object connected her past and present; it was her link to the one man she loved and would return to.

In the dark room of the nunnery, Alex McDonald held onto the still, warm body of his beloved Andra. The dawn had just started to break, and a weak sun was rising above the mist. He knew that she was safe and that she would come back to him. As long as he kept holding her, she would not die. Their love was eternal.

THE END

This exciting story continues with Highland’s Dream, available from Amazon now

Into the Highlander’s Arms

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

1.

Zoe rolled over and turned off her alarm. It was 7:00 am and it had been blaring at her for half an hour. Even though she’d been determined to get up early, she found herself repeatedly hitting the snooze button and dozing under her quilt.

The cold nipped her skin each time she moved the blanket and she knew the second she actually got out of bed she was going to be miserable.

It was mid fall and the days had gone from sunny and mild, to murky and cold within the space of a week. She was resisting giving in and turning on her heating for fear of her bills rising too high too early in the year… She liked to save those kind of luxuries for the dead of winter.

Zoe rubbed her eyes and looked across the room to the door of her bathroom. She could drag the quilt with her and turn on the shower, letting it all get steamy and warm before getting undressed, but she was already running late and she couldn’t make a bad impression on her first day. She sighed and quickly threw the cover off herself, jumped to her feet and ran into the bathroom. With as much speed as she could muster for someone still half asleep, she flicked on the shower and whipped off her clothes before climbing over the side of the tub and dancing about in the warming water.

It wasn’t quite how she had envisioned her first day of her new job, but at least she was up and running.

After Zoe showered, she dried her hair and tied it into a tight ponytail. She moisturized her skin and made her lips dewy with gloss before she slipped into a pencil skirt and a tight cardigan and tied a red scarf around her neck. In her mind’s eye, she would look intellectual, perfect for her first day at work in one of the city’s oldest libraries, but in reality, as she looked at herself in the mirror, she looked more like a flight attendant. She scrunched up her face with disappointment and flashed a glance up at the clock. She didn’t have time to change, so it would have to do. She grabbed her coat and her keys and trotted out of the door of her apartment and into the cold autumn day.

The job at the library had been one of Zoe’s steps to begin again after her latest failed relationship. When she met Ross, she thought they were meant to be, but after just a short time, she learned that he wasn’t the man she thought he was. He’d broken her heart, even though she would never admit it to him, and after stewing for a few weeks, she decided that she needed a clean break and to mix things up. Her life had been stagnant for too long, and she wanted new and exciting experiences. She had quit her job as a receptionist at a law firm and landed the job at the library as an assistant librarian. It was something completely different to anything she had done before and she was sure it would open her mind to a whole other world of possibilities. She day-dreamed about meeting a scholar from Harvard or a professor who would be there researching and poring over ancient tomes. Maybe she would even be inspired to go back to college and take up a new subject. That was the magical pull of an old library—there was so much information under one roof, she was never going to be bored.

As Zoe walked down the street, she looked up at the trees that had been glowing with red and orange leaves seemingly a few days before. Now they were becoming bare and their branches poked out at different angles like bony fingers. This was her favorite time of year, and it felt perfect to her that she should be starting her new job as the world was preparing to start again, too.

She rounded a corner and stopped as she looked down the street. The library was standing tall and proud at the end and had an air of so much rich history about it that it made her smile from ear to ear.

“Here goes,” she said to herself as she stepped forward and walked towards it.

The Gold Rose Library was a very old building in the center of the city and looked gothic with its gargoyles and high spires. As Zoe approached the main door, her nerves were almost on top of her, but she breathed out deeply and heaved open the huge, heavy handle.

As she stepped inside, she was greeted almost immediately by a short, plump lady with large glasses and an even bigger smile.

“Good morning, Zoe!” she beamed. “Welcome to The Gold Rose!”

2.

As first mornings went, her time in the library was relatively easy and enjoyable. Zoe had been expecting to be shouldered with a lot of work that no one else really wanted to do, but instead the lady who had greeted her, Mrs. West, let her get accustomed to her surroundings in the main hall.

The Gold Rose wasn’t due to open until 10:30am, and Zoe had been shown to her desk in the center of the main hall, where she sat at a high oak information point in the middle of a stack of dusty hardcovers. Everything in there seemed ancient, and the whole place oozed with history and secrets. Zoe had never felt more intrigued at what could be hidden there within the walls.

She flipped through her employee manual, which looked as if it hadn’t been updated in about forty years and snuck a look at her cell phone. She had a text from her mother wishing her good luck on her first day and another from her best friend asking her to go for drinks on Friday night. She smiled. It was nice to have people who cared for her, but it didn’t matter how many friends or caring family members checked in, no one could fill the gap that Ross had left. Even after their short time together, Zoe had grown so used to having a partner that she was struggling without him.

She sighed and pushed him to the back of her mind. She had taken the new job to forget Ross and move on with her life. She was determined she wouldn’t be defined by a failed relationship and that she would thrive by finding new interests and a new career. She looked up and around her. The main hall really was an amazing sight. Its ceilings seemed as tall as the sky and the dark wood was so brooding and atmospheric it made her shiver. She had never really thought before about why the library had been given its name, but now she could see as she sat there that it had been decorated many years ago all around the edges of the ceiling in gold leaf in the shape of roses. She smiled as she thought about the artist deciding to do this and how he or she would have made it up so high to complete the intricate paintings.

“Must have taken them a long time,” said a voice from behind her. She turned around to see a girl about her age standing there with a large stack of books in her arms.

“That’s exactly what I was just thinking,” Zoe smiled.

The girl climbed up into the desk area and thumped the books down next to her.

“I’m Rebecca,” she smiled as she held out her hand.

“Zoe.”

“It’s nice to have someone else working here who isn’t as ancient as the library,” she laughed.

Zoe giggled too and nodded. “I can imagine it gets a little boring in here at times with no one to talk to.”

“Yep,” Rebecca sat down next to her and pulled the manual across the desk. “And I wouldn’t even bother reading this. They make everyone do it on their first day, but it has literally no relevance.”

“Thank God, I was starting to fall asleep,” Zoe fake yawned.

“So, Westy sent me down here to show you the ropes,” Rebecca smiled as she swiveled around on her chair. “What made you want to come and work in this place, anyway?”

“I just thought it would be an interesting change,” Zoe shrugged.

“We get a load of geeks wanting to work here,” she laughed. “I’m glad they seemed to hire someone normal.”

“Thanks,” she blushed, unsure of whether it was a compliment or not.

“Okay,” Rebecca grinned. “So, I guess we should start with the basics, but it’s all pretty straightforward…” She got to her feet and acted as if she was on stage in front of a large audience, and as she spoke her voice echoed around the empty room. “We are the faces of the lovely Gold Rose,” she took a bow and continued. “We are here to serve and educate the masses with the wealth of knowledge we have at our fingertips.”

Zoe started laughing. Rebecca was certainly funny.

“Okay, too over the top,” she laughed and sat down. “Basically, we’re information assistants. If anyone can’t find a book, we show them where it is, look it up on our database if necessary, check no one has already borrowed it and it’s still in the building so-to-speak, and then reshelf any books that have been returned…which sounds pretty easy, but it’s actually a lot of work…or hopefully not now you’re here, because I was doing it myself!” She stopped and sucked in a big chest full of air. “You literally have no idea how happy I am to have you here!”

Rebecca’s enthusiasm and sense of humor was infectious, and Zoe knew she was going to have a lot of fun working with her.

“Well, believe it or not, I’m really glad to be here, too,” she smiled. “It feels really good to have a fresh start…and just look at this place. It’s so beautiful!”

“Oh, I know,” Rebecca said as she turned and looked around at the huge hall they were standing in. “I suppose I’ve been here so long now, I take it for granted.”

“I don’t think I’ll ever get bored at looking around it,” Zoe beamed. “It’s just so full of history.”

“That sounds a bit geeky,” Rebecca said. “Alert! Alert!”

“Haha, okay, sorry,” Zoe said as she looked down at the floor. “I promise I’m not a geek… Don’t worry.”

“Good,” Rebecca said as she swept the books back up into her arms. “Well, come on then, we better get going. We have lots to do this morning.”

“Okay,” Zoe jumped down from her chair and held her hands up. “What should I bring?”

“Just yourself for now,” Rebecca said ominously. “You’ll be helping me with the stack of books from hell any second.”

“Oh great,” Zoe said as she followed Rebecca out of the information point and down one of the long corridors of books. As they made their way further into the maze of the library, Zoe knew she had definitely made the right decision. She was going to love working there, she could feel it.

3.

The girls spent the rest of the morning on their hands and knees at the very back of the main hall, sifting through returned books and checking the library map for where each pile they were making should go on its designated shelf. The doors opened as planned at 10:30 and although the first hour was very quiet with barely anyone coming in, as it approached lunch time there seemed to be a few groups of tourists and the odd actual visitor looking for something in particular.

Zoe made her way back to the information point as Rebecca shelved some of the returned books. She climbed into her big leather chair and began to read the manual as she tried to get to grips with the database. She was glad that she hadn’t been approached by anyone and asked for help yet as she still didn’t have a clue how anything worked. Rebecca had been a good trainer, but she was so funny the girls had spent most of their time messing around and cracking jokes.

She looked up at the gold leaf roses all along the ceiling and wondered to herself how much all of the artwork in the library must be worth. She watched the tourists wandering around, snapping photographs and picking up the odd old book to show to one another. She remembered how she and Ross had once visited a bookstore downtown and he bought her a copy of Wuthering Heights. She closed her eyes and sighed.

Don’t do this to yourself, she thought. You’re having fun… Don’t make it all about him…

She blinked back the tears just in time before Rebecca came bouncing around the corner with two mugs of coffee.

“Right,” she said. “We’ll have lunch up here today,” she placed the cups down and clapped her hands together. “Normally we get half an hour, but I guess you probably have tons of questions, and to be honest, I can’t be bothered going out for a walk… Plus, we have to go down into the archive in about an hour.” She rolled her eyes and pretended to put a finger down her throat.

“The archive?” Zoe asked.

“Yeah,” Rebecca said as she sat down and blew on lightly on the top of her coffee. “We have a selection of rooms that are technically underground here… And they’re called the archives… I hate going down there, they give me the creeps.”

“That sounds awesome!” Zoe said a little too enthusiastically.

“Well, you won’t think that when you’re covered in dust and spider webs and freezing cold while trying to take an inventory to make sure nothing has gone missing,” she laughed.

“Missing?” Zoe was suddenly very intrigued. “Why would anything go missing?”

“Look at this place,” Rebecca whispered. “Some of the books in here alone are worth fortunes… Never mind the sculptures and artwork.” She leaned in closer and raised her eyebrows. “And that’s the stuff they have on display… Imagine the things they don’t want people to see.”

“Seriously?” The hairs on Zoe’s arm stood up on end.

Rebecca nodded and sipped her drink. “They made you sign that secrecy act thing didn’t they?” She spun on her chair.

“Yes, but they said that was because this was a heritage site…”

Rebecca raised her eyebrows again.

“It’s because you might see things the rest of the world doesn’t know about.”

Zoe sat back in her chair and cradled her cup of coffee in her hands. She couldn’t tell if Rebecca was messing with her or whether she was being deadly serious. In any event, she couldn’t wait to get down to the archives and see what they were all about.

“So when are we going down?” she asked, pretending not to be too interested.

“After lunch,” Rebecca opened one of the desk draws and pulled out two packets of chips. “Not exactly a five-course meal, but it should hit the spot,” she shrugged.

Zoe wasn’t even hungry, but she accepted them with a smile.

The next hour seemed to drag painfully along as her mind raced with what she might see down in the archives. It was the sort of thing she had seen in movies or read about in books, but when she had applied for and taken the job, it had never even crossed her mind that there may be secret rooms or even secrets of history hidden within the library walls.

Rebecca didn’t seem to think it was a big deal, but it was exciting Zoe beyond belief. She thought back to her interview and of how Mrs. West had handed her the secrecy form. It hadn’t seemed like a big deal at the time, maybe because she was used to dealing with confidential information at the law firm, but now it was taking on a whole other meaning.

“Right then,” Rebecca closed her laptop and got to her feet. “Should we head down there and get it over with?”

Zoe was on her feet before Rebecca had even finished her sentence.

“Yes,” she said. “Show me the way.”

Rebecca rolled her eyes and began her walk down the long center section of the main hall towards the back.

At the end of the hall, there was a set of doors and when Rebecca opened them they led out into a long hallway. It was colder out there and the lights were dim. Zoe immediately felt herself shiver and pulled the scarf tighter around her neck.

“It’s right down at this end.” Rebecca looked at her over her shoulder and walked down into the darkness. The further they went, the more the light seemed to disappear, and it looked like this part of the library was largely neglected.

“No one comes down here,” Rebecca said. “It’s just a place for the janitor to dump all of the broken chairs.”

Zoe looked around the hallway and realized in the darkened corners were crumpled and broken bits of wood. It was a mess—a dusty, forgotten mess, and Zoe felt sad that parts of such a beautiful building were being left to rot.

Rebecca stopped at a door at the end of the hall.

“Here we are,” she said as she turned and looked back at Zoe. “Are you ready?”

Zoe nodded and held her breath. Rebecca smiled and pushed the door. It creaked open…

4.

Rebecca stepped forward first, entering the dark room and groping around on the wall for a light switch. Z0e hung back with bated breath. She didn’t know what to expect and her skin was tingling all over.

When Rebecca found the light and turned it on with a flick, the room was illuminated with a harsh fluorescent glow. It looked like any old room, one that was neglected and filled with junk, but there was nothing remotely exciting or special about it. Zoe’s heart sank. It looked just like any old crumby janitor’s room, full of mops, buckets and forgotten furniture.

“Is this it?” she asked with a scowl.

Rebecca burst out laughing and shook her head.

“Of course not,” she laughed as she slapped Zoe playfully on the arm. “Do you really think anything of value would be kept in this crappy room!?”

Zoe felt heat creep over her cheeks.

“Here, come on,” Rebecca said as she grabbed her lightly by the arm and pulled her to the back of the room.

What looked like a closet door, partially hidden by a stack of dusty chairs, was the entrance to the archives. Rebecca pulled the chairs away, and they screeched along the floor. Zoe covered her ears and winced. When Rebecca stood back and pulled a flashlight out of her back pocket, she flipped on the light and reached into her other pocket and pulled out a key.

“Barely anyone even knows that this doorway exists,” she said. “It’s a good thing, of course. Stops us having to worry about thieves.”

“Doesn’t that feel like a lot of responsibility?” Zoe asked. “I mean, having a key to it?”

“No,” Rebecca shook her head. “I’m used to it, I guess.”

She shrugged and then turned away from Zoe as she unlocked the door and heaved it slowly open. The icy air that sprang from the doorway hit Zoe in an instant and she shivered. The air was clear and crisp and it rolled out of the opening and into the room around them. Rebecca shone the light into the closet and there, in front of them, disappearing into the ground and darkness, was a big, stone staircase.

“Wow,” Zoe whispered as she stepped forward and followed the torchlight down into the ground.

“I know,” Rebecca smiled. “Pretty cool, huh?”

“Very cool,” Zoe nodded.

“Well, you’re about to see why it gives me the creeps.” Rebecca made the first move and stepped down onto the staircase. “Come on.”

As they girls made their way down into the cold, damp secret rooms beneath the library, Zoe felt a wave of panic wash over her. She had always been claustrophobic, but this was taking it to a whole other level! She gripped the walls as she took each step further into the darkness below and bits of stone crumbled away in her hands.

“Be careful,” Rebecca whispered. “This place is falling apart, it’s so ancient.”

Zoe swallowed hard and tried to keep her mind focused on getting to the bottom of the staircase. She followed the light from Rebecca’s flashlight and took baby steps to ensure she didn’t stumble or fall. When Rebecca reached the last step, she helped Zoe down too and then shone the light out behind them into the vast room that had opened up before them.

“Oh my God,” Zoe gasped. “I can’t believe this, it’s insane.”

Rebecca smiled and followed Zoe’s gaze… The earth seemed to have opened up and exposed a secret structure of rooms and tunnels. The gold leaf from the main hall ran along the walls there, too, and each corner was filled with ancient sculptures and pieces of artwork.

“What is this place?” she asked as she turned to Rebecca. “Surely this can’t all be property of the city?” She was skeptical because most of it looked far too old to have been part of the library’s inventory.

“Now that I don’t know,” Rebecca said. “Rule number one, don’t ask questions… All I know is it’s in our care and we have to make sure none of it goes missing.”

She shone the flashlight light around and went off looking for something. Zoe watched her from the other side of the room and tried to make sense of everything that was around her. It was so dark and cold and everything down there looked like buried treasure. The archives were magical and so secretive Zoe felt like she had been let in on something very special.

“Okay,” Rebecca said as she came back with another flashlight. “This is for you.” She passed it to Zoe and turned it on.

Zoe was still in awe, she couldn’t stop looking around at where she was. It was like she had stepped into another world.

“Okay,” Rebecca smiled. “Knock yourself out, I’m going to head back upstairs to the closet and get the list, okay?”

“Okay,” Zoe answered, but she was barely listening. She was aware of Rebecca’s footsteps getting quieter, and she realized she was alone when she heard them above her in the janitor’s room. She shone the flashlight around her and moved into one of the corners. There was so much to see, she almost didn’t know where to begin. But it was a shock to her when she felt pulled into a certain direction as if a force from another world had reached into her mind and led her there. She followed it and settled on what could have easily just been another section of wall, but she could see that there was something different… It looked like some kind of small door…

She stood and looked at the outline of the door. It seemed to have a light shining behind it, and she turned to see if she could call to Rebecca to ask her what it was.

“Rebecca?” she said into the darkness, but she could still hear her upstairs. Zoe was too far underground for the sound to travel.

She turned back and looked at the small doorway again. It was so strange that it should be there, so hidden and enclosed, and also she was sure it hadn’t been there when she and Rebecca had first stepped into the archives.

She bit her bottom lip and tried to pull herself away.

“Don’t open it,” she said aloud to herself as she found her hand reaching out with curiosity. “Anything could be in there.”

But even as she said the words, she knew exactly what she was going to do… She bent slightly and wrapped her fingers around the tiny doorknob and pulled it open with every bit of strength she had…

Light exploded from the small doorway and seemed to wrap itself around her. She was caught by it and swallowed whole in an instant.

The force hit her out of nowhere. She was being pulled and dragged in a thousand different directions, and the light was so bright she couldn’t open her eyes. The cold engulfed her—her teeth chattered and her fingers felt frozen in position. She had no idea where she was being taken. All she knew was that she was traveling faster than she ever thought possible. The force kept her arms pinned to her chest and the sensation of time whipping past her ears made her so dizzy and confused that she quickly became unconscious.

The light was gone.

Everything was dark.

She was alone.

5.

She shivered and rolled onto her side. The bright light was long gone, but the cold and feeling that she was somewhere she shouldn’t be was still coursing through her. She curled into a ball, afraid to open her eyes… Where was Rebecca? And most importantly, where was she? Was she still in the archives? The sensation of open air around her suggested that she most certainly wasn’t. But she didn’t understand… What had happened when she opened that door?

A bird squawked overhead and she jumped with fright. She was outside. She hadn’t wanted to admit the possibility before, but the bird had just confirmed it.

She moved one of her hands and reached out to touch the ground around her. It was mossy, soft, and definitely not the stone floor of the archive under the library. She exhaled and gathered up the courage to open her eyes. And when she did, she couldn’t believe what she was seeing.

She was in the middle of an open valley, in front of the most incredible loch. The water lapped up at the pebbled shoreline about five hundred feet ahead of her, and birds of prey swooped above her, diving down onto the ground to pick out mice and vole.

“Where the hell am I?” she said aloud as she looked around.

The valley was deep, and she appeared to be right at the center of it. The loch was still and gray, and as she gathered her thoughts, a wind started to pick up around her.

The door had transported her somewhere. She was no longer in Boston, and she was pretty sure she wasn’t even in the United States… She seemed to be somewhere else entirely.

Thunder rolled out above her and the sky darkened. She could see a trail of rain coming in from over the loch, and she was about to get to her feet and run for cover in the woods behind her when she heard the snapping of twigs and heavy breathing. She stopped still and didn’t dare move. The footsteps got closer and the breathing got heavier.

“What you doing, lassie?” a voice boomed at her. She jumped to her feet, terrified and confused at the strange and very broad accent.

“Who are you?” she yelped as she tried to pull her scarf tightly around her chest.

The man who had approached her was tall, muscular and had a shock of red hair. He was handsome in ways Zoe didn’t even know existed.

“Och,” the man laughed as he shook his head. “Have ye lost your mind?”

Zoe felt the tears welling up behind her eyes. The man looked like a barbarian… He was wearing armor and had dirt-stained knees. There was a wildness about him that Zoe found intimidating and it was with a strike of pure fear that she realized he held in his hand a large, thick, silver sword.

His eyes were an intense brown, and they seemed to be piercing her with each step he took.

“Please,” she held up her hands. “Don’t come any closer!”

A grin curled across his lips and Zoe kept showing him her palms, hoping he would leave her be.

“Where am I?” she pleaded. “I…I was in the library, and then I found a door… And I woke up here. Something’s happened… Something very strange has happened!”

The man stopped and cocked his head to one side. He was looking at her with both curiosity and amusement, but Zoe couldn’t tell if that was going to lead to violence. He seemed so unpredictable.

“Please,” she sobbed. “I don’t know where I am…”

She fell to her knees in tears, and the man rushed to her side.

“Shhh,” he soothed. “Don’t cry, I’m sorry I laughed.”

Zoe looked up at him and was glad to see that any doubts she may have had about him seemed to vanish in that instant. Suddenly he didn’t seem so untamed anymore, his face had opened into a genuine smile and his touch was gentle as he patted her arm.

“I can see you’re upset, lassie,” he said. “I don’t know what has happened to you, and I am sorry… It’s just, well, everyone in Argyle knows who I am…” he trailed off and looked out across the water.

“Argyle?” Zoe asked, completely confused.

“Aye, lass.” He got to his feet and offered her his hand. “Welcome to Loch Awe, the home of Clan Campbell.”

She took his hand and got to her feet. He looked out across the water and Zoe realized that not only was she not in the United States anymore, she wasn’t even in her own time.

“What year is this?” she asked with trepidation.

He turned to look at her and smiled. “Why, it’s the year of 1529,” he said, as if it were the most normal thing in the world.

Zoe felt the ground fall away beneath her and her head began to spin.

The next thing she knew, a heaviness weighed her down into an all-consuming blackness.

6.

Her head was spinning, and she could hear the voices of men as she began to wake. She was inside and somewhere warm. She could hear the comforting sound of a fire crackling, and she was covered in soft, heavy animal skins.

“What is she wearing?” a voice she didn’t recognize asked.

“I don’t know.” It sounded like the man who had found her by the loch. “But she was speaking of strange things, things I have never heard before.”

“Is she a witch?” the first voice said.

“Och, don’t be ridiculous.”

“She could be, Colin,” the first voice said seriously. “She doesn’t look normal to me.”

“She’s different,” Colin said. “And I like that.”

Zoe pulled the animal skins tightly around her before daring to open her eyes. The men were both leaning over her, staring at her intently.

“She’s awake,” the one she didn’t recognize said.

“Lassie,” her friend from the loch spoke. “Lassie, are you alright?”

She rubbed her head. It was pounding and the pain was shooting through her.

“Yes,” she said groggily. “What happened?”

“You lost your mind and fell,” he said with a smile.

“Colin?” she asked, after hearing their conversation.

“Aye,” the man who had found her at the lake said. “I am Colin Campbell of Clan Campbell, head of the family here at Loch Awe.”

He smiled proudly, as did the man at his side who must have been a relation. They were so similar in appearance.

“It’s an honor,” she said, quickly wising up.

She was going to have to play along. She had read enough history books to know being accused of witchcraft in a place or time like this was not the sort of thing she should be encouraging. She had read all about how poor, misunderstood women had been either burned at the stake or dumped into rivers to see if they would float, and the last thing she needed after the day she had had was being hurled into the loch and left for dead.

“Are you hurt?” Colin sat down by her side and took hold of her hand. He had such a tenderness about him that contradicted the look of him. His hair and his tall, muscular frame would suggest he was a brute, but his manner was kind and caring.

“No,” she said meekly. “I don’t think so…”

“This is my brother, Douglas Campbell,” he said.

Douglas nodded his head but seemed to look skeptically at her, as if she had committed a terrible crime.

“Brother,” Colin said. “Please leave us.”

Douglas shot a look of panic at his brother and laughed in disbelief.

“Do you honestly think that’s wise?” he said with a condescending tone.

“Are you questioning my judgment?” Colin asked angrily and his brother immediately backed down. He turned and made for the large wooden door, heaved it open, and disappeared into the hallway.

“He is…testing at times,” Colin said with a sigh. “Now,” he got to his feet and went towards the fire. “You must change. Your clothes are sodden from the moss, and you’ll become quite ill if you don’t get warm.”

He leaned over a chair by the fire and picked up a long brown smock dress. It was the most hideous thing Zoe had ever seen, but she knew she must stay loyal to the only person around her who seemed to be on her side.

“Thank you,” she said graciously before she peeled back the animal skins and got to her feet.

Colin watched her as she crossed the room by the firelight. His breath seemed to catch as he saw her fully again. His eyes traveled from her ankles, up to her chest, and then to her eyes. Zoe smiled shyly and took the dress from him. There was a tension between them that made her long for the soft, loving touch she knew he possessed.

“I will leave you,” he whispered. “Please, rest well, eat what you can, and I will be back to see you within the hour.” He turned on his heel and made for the door. “I have appointed guards,” he said with a smile. “You will be safe here.”

Zoe smiled as she watched him leave. As he strode through the door, the top of his head seemed to skim the beams, he was so tall. She had no idea what was going to happen to her, or even if what she was experiencing was real… But because of Colin, she had the feeling she was going to enjoy every second.

7.

Zoe climbed into a soft chair by the fire and warmed her toes. Her whole body felt exhausted, but she knew there was no way she would be able to sleep. The more time she had to think, the more everything was beginning to make sense. When she had opened the door back in the archive, she had been sucked into a vortex and traveled through time… Maybe this was one of the reasons she had to sign a secrecy act when taking her job there. Had this sort of thing happened before? Was she just the latest in a line of employees to experience something so crazy and mind-blowing?

She shook her head. Surely not.

If Rebecca had known anything of this, she wouldn’t have left Zoe alone to discover it herself. She hadn’t known her long, but Zoe was confident that Rebecca would have warned her. She reached up and rubbed her head where the pain had been pounding through her since the moment she opened that door and had been pulled into this alternate reality.

She got to her feet and crossed the room to the far wall. There was a small section of stone missing, resembling a window, and she balanced up on her tip-toes to see what was outside.

Even though it was dark, she could make out the glistening water of the loch that was all around them. She was up very high in a stone castle, and the woodland around it was lush and stunning. The moonlight shone down around her and she smiled. Loch Awe certainly lived up to its name.

There was a knock at the door behind her and she turned around.

“Yes?” she called.

The door opened slowly and Colin stood there in the dark hallway, smiling at her from across the room. Zoe’s heart skipped a beat as their eyes locked in on one another’s.

“Are you well?” he asked.

“Please, come in,” Zoe smiled.

Colin bowed into the room and closed the door behind him. Zoe caught a brief glimpse of the guards who were flanking the doorway and could see that they were in full armor with weapons.

“Why do I need the guards?” she asked as she sat down on the edge of the bed.

Colin looked down at the floor and sighed. He had leaned against the mantle and the light from the flames were casting beautiful patterns on his skin.

“Douglas,” he said with resentment. “He is not to be trusted.”

“In what way?” Zoe felt herself tense.

“He thinks you are a sorceress, a witch… Sent here to bring down Clan Campbell,” Colin half laughed. “I know he’s wrong, I know what I saw when I found you today. It was pure innocence and helplessness.”

Zoe nodded. “I can assure you, I’m no witch.”

“I fear he may come down here and take you to trial,” Colin said. “I have told him to leave you be, that he doesn’t have the final say in this castle, but it would not be the first time he has gone against me.”

“So I’m not safe here?” she asked.

Colin looked up at her but didn’t answer. Zoe swallowed down the fear and wrapped her arms around herself, suddenly cold.

“I won’t let him hurt you,” he said. “Which seems so strange to me, seeing as I don’t even know your name.”

Zoe looked up at him and smiled. “My name is Zoe.”

Colin’s eyes seemed to light up the instant he heard it. “I’ve never heard such a beautiful name,” he smiled. “And it suits you perfectly… A beautiful name for a beautiful girl.”

Zoe felt herself blushing. “Thank you.”

It was such a strange set of events, but she found herself feeling exactly the same way… She had only known Colin for a few hours, but it was as if they had some underlying connection, like something was pulling them closer together and joining their souls. Every time she looked at him, her heart seemed to melt a little more. Ross hadn’t even entered her head since she had woken by the loch, and it wasn’t just because she was experiencing something bizarre. It was because of Colin. He was everything she had ever wanted in a man, and so much more. He was different and so unbelievable sexy, she could feel the tingle of desire burning through her.

“Colin?” she decided to be brave. “Will you come to the bed?”

His eyes darted up to meet hers, and he seemed as nervous as she was. She didn’t know where she had gotten the courage to be so forward, but after such an intense meeting and unexplainable circumstances, she felt the need to be even closer to him still. She wanted him, all of him. Right then and there.

Colin walked slowly towards her, not taking his eyes from her even for a second. Zoe felt as if she had stepped out of her body and was acting out her wildest fantasy. As he neared her, she rose to her feet and reached up to run her fingers through his thick, red hair.

When Colin kissed her, it was as if they had been joined together forever, and as if they were always meant to be together. As he lifted her dress up over her head and exposed her breasts, he gasped as he saw her naked for the first time.

“You are so beautiful,” he whispered. “I have to have you.”

In an instant, his demeanor changed. His mild manner was overcome with pure animalistic lust as he picked her up and held her around his waist. He threw her down onto the bed and ripped off his armor. Beneath his clothes, his muscles heaved and rippled, and as he removed his underclothes, his huge manhood sprang free. Zoe’s sex twitched and gushed with need.

Colin climbed on top of her and pulled her over so she was on top of him. Even though she wanted him to ravage her, she also wanted to be in control, and as she straddled him and positioned his helmet at the opening of her sex, he gripped onto her hips and powered himself into her. As he penetrated her, the wave of pleasure was like nothing she had ever known. Their bodies fit together so perfectly, and as she rode him and grinded herself up and down on his shaft, Colin grunted with lust.

Zoe threw her head back as he reached up and cupped both of her breasts. She had never felt more liberated or desired. He held onto her and flipped her over onto her front, and she bit her bottom lip as he drove his hard cock into her again from behind.

As he pumped himself in and out of her, Zoe knew she wouldn’t be able to hold on any longer and came hard and fast. She unraveled beneath him, her orgasm rocketing through her and her thighs trembled. As Colin saw her in a mess of pleasure beneath him, he too exploded and shot his load right up inside her, collapsing onto her back and grunting into the back of her neck.

8.

Zoe trembled with pleasure as she rolled onto her back and Colin swept her up in his arms. He nuzzled into her, breathing in her scent and kissing the soft skin of her shoulders.

“Are you sure you’re not an enchantress?” he laughed as he turned her face to his and kissed her softly on the lips. Zoe smiled and giggled.

“I don’t know what just came over me,” she whispered. “I’ve never done anything like that before. It just felt so… so right.”

“Since the second I laid eyes on you down by the loch, I knew I would take you to bed,” he said as he ran his hands through her hair. “Maybe I just didn’t believe it would be so soon.”

Zoe blushed and cuddled into him again. She felt so safe with him. It was as if they were the only two people in the world and nothing else mattered.

As the fire crackled away and the embers burned down, they both fell soundly asleep.

As dawn broke Zoe was woken by the loud squawks of birds and she reached out her arm to discover she was alone. Disappointment filled her and her stomach dropped.

Where is Colin? she thought as she sat up and looked around the room.

She was certainly alone. She swung her legs over the side of the bed and walked towards the door. She was about to reach out and grab the handle when she heard the loud clattering of footsteps and armor hurtling down the corridor towards her room.

She backed away from the door and reached for the dress Colin had given her the day before. She pulled it down over her nightie and rushed up against the back wall. There was nowhere for her to hide. She was trapped.

The footsteps came to halt outside of the room, and she prayed to any God listening that she would be saved. There was a loud hammer on the door, but she didn’t dare speak. After a second, the door came crashing open and Colin stood there with fear in his eyes.

“Come, now!” he shouted as he dashed towards her and grabbed her by the wrist. “You must run! Douglas and a mob are coming for you!”

Zoe and Colin ran down the castle’s cavernous hallways, followed by an army of armed guards. They split off in different directions throughout the castle to try and throw Douglas off the scent and disappeared down a thin corridor and into a long forgotten room.

“I don’t think he will look for you here,” he whispered. “This room was our parents’.” He looked down with sorrow. “How I wish they were still here to stop him from going mad like this.”

“He thinks I’m a witch,” Zoe said sadly. “Which means I can’t stay here.”

Colin shook his head.

“I’ll sneak you out of the castle tonight,” he said, “and I’ll come with you. We can run away and be together.”

Zoe liked the sound of that more than she ever thought possible, but she knew she couldn’t take Colin away from his life, and she didn’t want to be back in ancient Scotland without him. Her heart began to race with panic.

She turned and looked around the room, and with complete shock she saw something familiar. Something she had seen before and was more relieved than ever to be in the presence of again.

“That door,” she said, her finger pointing to the small, carved door in the side of the room. “I know that door.”

“Impossible,” Colin said. “No one has ever been in this room apart from my parents, myself, and my brother.”

Zoe reached up and touched his cheek. She wanted to kiss him and tell him everything, but she knew he wouldn’t understand.

“If I go through that door, I’ll be safe,” she said. “But I believe I will be able to return to you… We could meet here every night, and that way you don’t have to worry about Douglas trying to kill me or your position here at the castle.”

Colin looked confused, but he also seemed to understand.

“I trust you,” he said. “Just promise you will come back to me.”

He swept Zoe up in his arms as Douglas’s rage thundered through the halls not far from their hiding place. Their kiss was magic and it roused something in the room. When they parted, Zoe looked to the door and the familiar bright light was shining out from behind it.

“Wait for me,” she whispered as she let go of Colin’s hand and knelt by the door. She reached out for the handle and opened it just in time before Douglas charged into the room with his own armed guards ready to take her to trial.

She woke up on the floor of the archive feeling battered and bruised but full of love. Rebecca was standing in front of her with a look of horror on her face, and she dropped the clipboard that held the notes for their inventory.

“What…the…fuck?” she said, her mouth gaping open. She looked at Zoe up and down and looked at her dirty feet and the tattered brown smock she was wearing.

“Oh my God,” Zoe smiled. “You’ll never believe it…. But you were right when you said there were things down here that the world didn’t know about.”

“Where the hell have you been?” Rebecca put her hands on her hips. “And what the fuck is that door? How have I never seen it before?”

“Are you ready for the wildest adventure of your life?” Zoe raised her eyebrows. “Inventories are about to get a lot more interesting. How do you feel about journeying back to ancient Scotland and getting yourself a hot highlander boyfriend?”

Rebecca looked at her as if she was insane. “I guess I could think of worse ways to spend the afternoon,” she shrugged.

“Well,” Zoe began, “I’m about to tell you one hell of a story…”

As she recounted to her new friend of where the door had taken her and of who she had met, her heart beat solely for Colin. She knew she had met someone who was going to change her life, and she now knew she had the means to reach him whenever she needed to. The library had shown her the path her life was meant to take, and she couldn’t be more excited. Existing in two different times was going to be challenging, but it would be worth it.

She had tasted love, and she was never going to let it go…

THE END

The Highland Locket

Jessica Savage

Copyright ©2015 by Jessica Savage. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

’TWAS on the 9th of September, a very beautiful day,

That a numerous English army came in grand array,

And pitched their tents on Flodden field so green

In the year of our Lord fifteen hundred and thirteen.

***

All was quiet across the hillside, the air eerily calm as before a storm. The occasional sound of a horse braying or a man shouting echoed across the valley, disturbing the peace. A bright sun gleamed across the vast blue of the skies as William Stewart waited for the signal for the battle to commence. He did not know that thousands of the men and boys around him would be dead by the time the sun rose again, one of them being his King. But he could not alter history or the lineage of over 10,000 men. It was possible, however, that he could shape his own destiny.

***

Rebecca Brooke stared out the window. All week the weather had been cold and dreadful, and a low mist had hung over the valley, blotting out the wonderful view that the brochure had promised. For a summer vacation, late August in Scotland had proved to be a damp squib so far. OK, so it was a working vacation, two months working on a 16th-century archaeological dig in Scotland. It had sounded pretty awesome at the time. Cool, yes. Cold–no!

It was her first proper assignment and her first time in Scotland. She would have preferred Egypt or India, but she had been allocated to Scotland instead. Although she had been told to pack for the weather, she had ignored the advice. Living most of her life in California, she spent most of the time in shorts and miniskirts that showed off her tanned and toned legs. What she needed here was a woolly jumper and thermal underwear! She had managed to buy a few pairs of thick leggings and wore these under her shorts and socks. It wasn’t her best look, but at least they showed off her figure. Most of the other girls wore thick, shapeless sweaters over practical-looking outdoor pants that didn’t do them any favors.

Not all was lost, however. There was James Anderson.

James was the lead archaeologist on the dig, a Scotsman and an expert on Scottish history. Not only was he handsome, but he was intelligent, too–the new sexy. With his deep auburn hair and brown eyes, no woman was safe. Not that he noticed her, or anyone else for that matter. By breakfast, he had already eaten and gone out to the dig, and when he returned, his nose was always in a book. At least he was eye candy.

Her cell phone rang in her pocket and Rebecca looked at the number. It was her Mom. She had only been here for a couple of days but she had already phoned twice to see if she was eating properly and if she had managed to see the Queen of England yet; it was a no to both.

“Hi, Mom.” She tried not to sound bored.

“Becky, sweetheart, how are you doing out there?”

“Same as ever. How’s Dad?”

“He’s good, sweetie. Are you eating OK?”

The conversation continued thus and Rebecca tried hard to stifle a yawn. Her Mom meant well, but sometimes she could be overbearing.

“Are you tired, honey? You sound tired.”

“No, Mom, I’m still a bit jet-lagged. We haven’t been able to go out on site yet because of the good old British weather.”

“Well, don’t forget you could check out our relations there. We do have a great Aunt, twice removed, if she’s still living. She must be at least 90 by now. Wait a minute, and I’ll get you the details.”

“Mom...” But it was too late. Rebecca could hear her Mother scrabbling around in her bag for one of her notebooks.

“Here we are. Have you got a pen handy? It’s Mrs Nora McPherson, the Old Vicarage, Selkirk. Did you get that, sweetie?”

Rebecca hadn’t any desire to visit a relative who wouldn’t know her from Adam, but agreed with her Mom just to shut her up. After she promised her mother not to fall into a Loch, the call was finally over.

Sammy, a bespectacled English girl, was walking towards her with a smile. She had done her best so far to avoid her. Sammy was a “jolly hockey sticks” type who was always trying to arrange outings and activities for the others.

“Hey, Rebecca, do you feel like braving the weather and heading into the nearest village this afternoon? We might even find a pub–do you want to come?”

They were all staying in a large rented property on the outskirts of a village, and Rebecca hadn’t had time yet to get her bearings.

Sammy was of the baggy jumper brigade and Rebecca felt nothing in common with her. She would rather stick pins in her thighs than have to make small talk.

Shaking her head, she stood up to leave when Johnny Hampshire strode into the room. Johnny was handsome yet arrogant. He was Scottish but had attended an English public school and spoke with a very clipped accent. He worked closely with James, and neither man had much time for each other. Unfortunately, Johnny had noticed her long blonde hair and treated her like the local bimbo. For once she wished she was wearing Sammy’s shapeless garb.

“Hey, Becky, fancy a stroll in the heather with me?” he grinned suggestively as he looked her up and down, before placing his hand territorially on her arm.

She wanted to tell him to go screw himself but was far too polite.

“Actually, I’ve already arranged to go out with Sammy.” Rebecca shrugged his arm away and his grin slipped into a sneer.

“Frigid bitch,” he muttered under his breath, the muscles clenching around his jaw line.

“What did you say?”

Johnny smiled again, but this time it made her shiver with its coldness. “I said have a great time” and with that, he turned and slowly left the room.

“What a creep.” Sammy made a face as he left and Rebecca laughed. Perhaps the afternoon wasn’t going to be so bad after all.

They ventured out into the mist and fog. The drizzle was light yet constant and Sammy loaned Rebecca a bright green jacket to wear. There was no one to see her wearing it in this place, and James would probably find it sexy.

The girls walked along a little path, and for once Rebecca was glad she had bought a decent pair of walking boots. She could feel the mud slip and slide beneath her feet and was glad that she wasn’t wearing her usual flimsy sneakers.

After half an hour, they had almost given up hope of finding a place when they stumbled across an old coaching house –The Bluebell Inn. Relieved, they staggered inside, dripping water across the polished floorboards as they made their way to the bar and ordered double whiskies to warm them through.

Rebecca looked around, amazed at the place–it was like stepping back in time. Apart from the two of them, the bar was occupied by several all men wearing tweed jackets and caps. They all stared back and nodded. She must have looked as strange to them as they did to her, in waterproof, fluorescent pink boots.

Sammy walked back with the glasses of golden whisky. The whisky tasted good. It was the best thing about Scotland so far. As it hit the back of her throat, her whole body seemed to glow.

“We’re just down the road,” Sammy laughed. “I bet we can see our place from here–I’ve just spoken to the barman, and this is the village of Selkirk.”

Rebecca coughed and started to choke on the amber nectar. Selkirk was the place where her old relative lived, and she was staying literally on the doorstep. A shiver ran through her as if there was something sinister about the connection, as if it was always meant to be. Maybe it was just a mixture of the cold and the alcohol or perhaps she was still jetlagged? She laughed at her foolishness. There was something surreal about the whole thing, standing in the middle of this Scottish pub, dripping wet and drinking whiskey among the tweed-clad locals that made the whole thing seem absurd. A couple of double whiskeys later and she had soon forgotten all about her ancient relative.

It was evening when they rolled out of the door and into the darkening air. The mist had lifted slightly and a smell of decay lingered. The night had started to draw in and wrap itself around the girls, chilling them to the bone as they hurried quickly along the road, this time taking the more direct route. The path took them past an old church, its old Norman tower looming in the darkness. Next to it, Rebecca could just make out the dark shadows of the ancient gravestones and, stopping for a second, she peered through the rusting iron railings and wondered if any of her ancestors were buried there. Sammy proceeded to pounce on her making ghostly wailing noises and Rebecca shrieked with delight as they ran on, not stopping until they were back inside, safe and sound.

It wasn’t late when they returned, but Rebecca was tired, still recovering her recent flight.

As soon as her head hit the pillow, she fell into a deep and dreamless sleep. If it weren’t for a noise outside her door, she would have probably slept all night. She stirred and reached on the bedside table for her watch. It was only 10:30 and she realized she had a terrible thirst from the whiskey. She always slept naked and quickly slipped into her fleecy dressing gown, a present from her Mom, before opening the door and setting off down the landing towards the stairs. There was some juice in the kitchen downstairs, and if she was quick no one would see her.

A noise on the landing made her stop in her tracks; perhaps it had been the same noise that woke her? All was quiet again apart from the muffled voices coming from the downstairs lounge.

A hand grabbed her arm as soon as her foot reached the top step.

“Becky.”

Johnny was suddenly in front of her, and from the smell on his breath, he had been drinking for most of the afternoon. His hand was squeezing her arm against the wall and she struggled against his strength. His eyes were like slits and there was a hint of cruelty behind the steely grey as he looked her up and down. She could feel her face start to flush as she realized that her gown was gaping at the front, and she quickly brought up her free hand to hold it together.

“For God’s sake, Johnny, let go of me. You’re hurting my arm.”

Licking his lips, Johnny sneered at her as he brought his face directly in front of hers.

“How about a little kiss first?” His breath was hot and sour, and Rebecca turned her face away from him.

“Fucking little tease, I’ll show you.” He slammed his weight against her, pinning her to the wall as his free hand started to work its way underneath her gown, groping up her bare leg towards her thigh.

Rebecca was stunned. She disliked Johnny, but it was hard to believe he was capable of this, however drunk he might be. She tried to strike him and started to shout for him to stop, but he released her arm and covered her mouth to gag her. His other hand by now had slid to the fastenings of her gown and started pulling at the buttons. He was soon grabbing at the soft flesh of her naked breast, his hand rough and greedy as he squeezed at her nipple, now hard and erect in his fingers.

“I knew you wanted me, you little bitch,” he said, and as he thrust his pelvis into her stomach, she could feel his hardness rubbing against her.

At first she had been alarmed by his behavior, but now she felt powerless and sick at the thought of what he might do to her.

His hand was almost suffocating her, and she thought she might black out when suddenly he released her, his whole weight lifting away from her. Someone was coming up the stairs. Without hesitating, Johnny had disappeared around the corner just as James came into view. She looked startled as she pulled the robe around her, too stunned to cry.

“Are you OK?”

His voice was rich and deep, lilting softly on the question, a look of concern in his eyes.

She nodded quickly in reply. “Yes, I thought I heard a noise. I came out to see what it was.” Rebecca couldn’t look him in the eye, and she sensed that he didn’t believe her, his eyes searching the landing for something or someone.

“You’re sure you’re OK?”

This time their eyes met and she felt a strange tingling run through her spine. It was almost as if something passed between them, some knowledge or sense of something shared. He must have felt something too for his eyes narrowed and his brow furrowed as if trying to remember something but not quite catching hold of his thoughts.

“I’ll say goodnight, then.” And with that, he was gone.

Leaning against the wall, she let her body sink to the floor until she sat on the landing. She was so tired, past tired, and her emotions were doing cartwheels through her brain. Maybe she should have told James about Johnny, but she had just arrived and didn’t want to make trouble. After all, Johnny had been drunk, not that it was an excuse. Who knows what would have happened had James not arrived when he did? She shivered again at the thought.

No, she didn’t want to think about that; she just wanted to sleep.

The next day it was much brighter but still raining. There would be no dig again today. She had slept right through to 10:00 am, and by the time she had dressed and gone down to breakfast most people had finished. Sammy sought her out as she drank a strong cup of coffee to wake her up.

“Hey lazybones, you’ve missed all the news. You’ll never guess.”

Rebecca raised an eyebrow. It was all she could manage. “What?”

“Johnny’s walked out. He had a big fight with James last night, and he left early this morning.”

The coffee dregs tasted bitter in her mouth. The coffee was terrible here and she had already started having withdrawal symptoms from her favorite brand. She remembered the previous night’s activities and wondered if that had any bearing on the matter.

Some of the girls were catching a bus to the nearest town, but this time she declined the invitation, wanting a day to herself to catch up on her reading on the history of the place.

For an hour she struggled with the dusty textbook. She loved history because it was exciting, but the pages she was reading about the Battle of Flodden seemed as dry and unimaginative as the sands of the Sahara. Rebecca stifled a yawn as she looked out the window. A weak sun was shining through a break in the clouds, and for the first time she could appreciate the beauty of the landscape before her. It was hard to relate the splendor of this area to the thousands of bloody deaths centuries before. Ten thousand Scotsmen had lost their lives in the battle and some of them had been from these small villages. She had a sudden urge to explore the land and tread along the pages of her history books. Packing herself a quick lunch, she made up a cheese sandwich and finding an industrial-sized flask in one of the cupboards, filled it up to the brim with tea. Her head was still thumping from the whisky and she needed plenty of liquid. At least it would be better than the coffee.

After pulling on her walking boots, she set off with no particular intent.

There was only one main road passing through the village and she quickly found that she was on the same route as her walk home the previous day. Within ten minutes, she had arrived at the graveyard and the little church. It didn’t seem as morbid in the daytime and swinging open the iron gate, she walked up the mossy path towards the church. Huge slabs of stone lay facing upwards on the grass, headstones of the long departed that had sunk and collapsed with age. The inscriptions were now barely visible, the surfaces gnawed away by time and nature. She couldn’t help but think about all of the forgotten lives lying rotting beneath her:

Sans teeth, sans eyes, sans taste, sans everything

Heading to the church, she tried the iron latch on the great oak door. Surprised, she found it open and stepped inside the small porch. She had never been inside an old church before and was immediately taken by the hushed and hallowed space within. The air smelled stale and faintly of chrysanthemums and musty hymn books.

It seemed almost a violation to step over the stone flagged floor partly made out of old tombstones, so she tiptoed around the edges, hardly daring to make a noise. Walking down the line of pews, she stopped at the altar, a small table covered in a green velvet cloth supporting a large white and gold plaster cross. The sun was shining through the east window and the colored light from the stained glass formed patterns across the stone walls. Rebecca wasn’t religious, but as she stood there in the silence she thought she could sense a presence, something spiritual and eternal.

“Can I help you?”

Although the voice was soft and gentle, Rebecca almost shot out of her skin like a frightened rabbit caught trespassing in the farmer’s field.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you.”

Henry Parsons was the vicar of St. Andrews. He was a tall, middle-aged man with a receding hairline.

Rebecca blushed. She wasn’t really sure if she was just allowed to walk into an old church like this.

“I’m really sorry. I hope you don’t mind me taking a look around the church. It’s my first visit to Scotland.”

Henry beamed down at Rebecca as if she were the second coming herself. He liked Americans; they were always so interested in his tour of the little church and he liked to think that he was an interesting speaker.

“Not at all, my dear. We love to extend the hand of friendship to our cousins across the Pond. I can show you around if you like?”

Hesitating, she looked at her watch.

“It won’t take long, I promise.”

She smiled; it was difficult to say no; besides, it might be interesting.

First he showed her the chancel arch. The church had first been built in the 12th century, and this was the oldest and most original feature that had survived.

They walked to another part of the church that had been built later in the 16th century.

“Of course, one of the largest families here in those times was the Stewarts of Selkirk, and they built this part of the church in memory of their dead. Almost all of their line was wiped out in the Battle of Flodden. Seventy men set off from Selkirk and the surrounding villages, and only one man returned.”

Rebecca ran her fingers along the cool stone walls and tried to imagine the hands that had shaped the stone. An inscription had been carved into one of the larger blocks and she stood back to read the words:

Praeteriti praesentisque temporis collatum mundos se colliduntur.

Henry came to her rescue. “It’s a Latin phrase and quite an unusual one. Translated it means, “Worlds collide with the past and present.” We think it must mean the world of the living meets that of the dead. What do you think?”

Touching the engraved words with her hand, she felt a shiver run through her spine and shuddered.

The vicar laughed. “I get that feeling sometimes–as if someone had stepped over your grave. Now you must be getting cold. Shall we go outside into the sun?”

It was good to be back in the sunshine, she had started to have strange imaginings back in the church, some kind of déjà vu about the whole place. She had started to let her imagination run away with her in this place of old bones and death.

Just as she was about to leave, Rebecca remembered her old relative.

“Do you know of a Mrs. McPherson? She’s supposed to be a relative of mine. I think she used to live in the old vicarage?”

Henry Parsons beamed his schoolboy smile. “Nora. Yes, she’s the oldest member of my congregation. She doesn’t get out much, but I call and see her once a week. You can see the house over there, the big one behind the trees. I’m afraid the new vicarage is a much simpler affair. I’ll take you over there now if you like?”

Rebecca had started to protest, but Henry was already marching down the path and she had to hurry to catch up with him.

The old place was an imposing structure of red bricks and was surrounded by ancient poplar trees that bathed the place in a strange green light. There was an old-fashioned bell pull that Henry tugged and the gentle tinkle of a bell could be heard somewhere in the house. Rebecca expected the dull thud, thud of an ancient butler coming to answer the door and was surprised to hear the light skip of footsteps running up the hallway. Jane Sweeney was a bright young woman who was keeping house for Nora McPherson. She had beautiful red-golden hair that tumbled down her back into natural curls. She clasped Rebecca’s hand as if welcoming back an old friend and a feeling of familiarity swept over her. Perhaps it was because these people were so friendly that she almost felt like one of them. She had been told that the British were a bit aloof, but it had proved exactly the opposite in her case.

Jane led them down the dark hallway and into the library at the back of the house. It was a beautiful wood-lined room with huge French windows that led into the garden. Despite the sunshine, a huge fire was burning in the grate and the shades were drawn on all of the windows. In front of the fire was an old sateen chaise lounge that had seen better days. As they approached, Rebecca could see an old woman lying on the coach, apparently asleep by the fire. Jane called out her name quite softly at first, then again more loudly.

“Mrs. McPherson... Nora?”

Slowly the frail head lifted up and a pair of brilliant blue eyes looked out at them.

“It’s the Reverend, Nora. And he’s brought someone to meet you.”

The old lady reached for her spectacles dangling on a chain around her neck and with a shaking hand put them on.

She seemed to stare for a very long time at Rebecca, and the girl wondered if her relative could see her at all. She looked old, very old, her skin lined like an old map–the roadmap of her life, Rebecca supposed. The only thing of her youth that remained was the pair of blue sparkling eyes, shining like a young girl’s.

Henry Parsons stepped forward and cleared his throat.

“Nora, this is Rebecca Brooke. She’s come all the way from California to see you. She’s a distant relative of yours.”

Nora nodded and started to speak. Her voice was gentle and low with the soft lilt of the Scots.

“I’ve been expecting her to call. I have been waiting a long time. Too long.” She motioned for Rebecca to step forward and sit with her.

Raising her eyes towards Henry, Rebecca wondered if Nora might be a little bit senile. She was sure her Mom hadn’t contacted Mrs. McPherson, she would have said.

“Thank you Reverend. That will be all.”

Nora raised her fragile arm to him. Henry cleared his throat to protest, but the old woman glared at him through her glasses. There was to be no sweet talking this old lady. Rebecca was warming to her already.

Rebecca sat on the end of the little sofa. Nora was staring directly at her, and it made her feel ill at ease.

“Come nearer so I can see you better, dearie.”

She shuffled up close. The old woman smelled of mints and whisky and Rebecca wondered if she was a secret drinker. The thought made her smile. At her grand old age, surely she could do anything she liked?

“I can see now it’s you dearie, ye hair’s a different color, but I can see it around your eyes. Aye, I can that.”

Rebecca smiled. Poor Nora had obviously flipped or drank too much and was talking gibberish, but she would humor the old lady.

“They said that you would be coming, and I’ve been waiting for ye. All of these years, I’ve sat and waited”

Her eyes glazed as if she had slipped back into another time, and Rebecca wondered if she ought to go. She didn’t want to tire the poor old thing out, so she started to rise.

Nora’s hand was soon on her arm. “I have something for you, lassie, but first pass me that glass on the table, will ye?”

She reached for the glass. It felt sticky. Handing it across, the old lady fished her hand under her cushions and brought out a small bottle of McClelland’s Whisky.

“Just a wee dram of the good stuff to warm me up. Will ye not be joining me?”

Rebecca shook her head. It was probably better if one of them remained sober.

“Go on, lassie. It will do ye good. Now pass me that other glass.”

Nora poured out two generous measures, and while Rebecca sat and nursed hers, the old lady drank hers down in one. She was amazed and wondered if she should be drinking so much at her age.

“I’m one hundred and three years old this Christmas, if you’re wondering. I put long life down to whisky and porridge.” She giggled like a schoolgirl–the after effects of the drink, Rebecca supposed.

Nora patted the red cushion next to her. “Come a wee bit closer, lass, so I can hear you better.”

Rebecca shuffled up even further.

“So how are you finding our little village, Rebecca?”

At least she remembered her name. She couldn’t be that senile.

“It’s lovely. I only just arrived, but everyone I’ve met this morning has made me feel very welcome.”

“Well, my dear, that’s one thing about this place. People seldom stray, and if they do, it’s never for very long. A little piece of home always stays in the heart.”

Nora’s eyes were alert and bright and Rebecca wondered if it was a combination of medication and alcohol. Maybe it was just the drink. The effect of sitting close to the hot fire combined with the neat whiskey was starting to make her head spin.

“Now, my dearie, if you could fetch me that wee box down off the mantelpiece.”

Rebecca looked across at the fire. On the shelf above it stood an array of objects collected from over the years. There were dozens of old photographs, and from the style of the fashions, some must have been well over 100 years old. Sepia and black and white images stood in their dusty and age-stained frames. They were full of hollow-eyed people staring back into the lens and they all seemed to have a vague air of familiarity. In the center next to an old wooden clock stood a very small and plain-looking tin box with patches of rust showing through at the sides.

Handing the box down to Nora, she sat and waited with some hesitation. The old lady was so eccentric that absolutely anything could be inside.

“This was handed down from my great, great-grandfather, and from his grandfather before that. It’s very old, dating back several hundred years to about the time of the great Battle of Flodden. The old girl’s eyes sparkled as if remembering the event personally.

Placing her thin hand into the tin she drew out a small object wrapped in tissue paper and carefully passed it over to the young girl.

Rebecca gasped as she opened up the layers of fine paper to reveal an exquisitely engraved silver locket.

“Open it, open it!” the old woman urged like an excited child at Christmas.

As Rebecca slid her nail beneath the clasp, the locket fell into two halves. Inside was a beautifully painted miniature of a young woman. She was shocked and had to blink and look again. Two things immediately struck her: first, that the eyes were a brilliant blue, and secondly, that the face was hers.

A shiver ran along her spine, despite the heat from the fire. She stared at the image a long time, hardly believing what she saw. The woman wore a blue dress in the Tudor style and in her hand she held an apple. Her strawberry-blonde hair was tied into a long, neat plait cascading over her shoulder, and a row of pearls was strung closely across her throat. In the background was a green vase or some sort of decoration, and on it was a picture of a twin-tailed siren that looked oddly familiar. She had probably seen something similar in her history books from this period but couldn’t quite recall what.

It was reasonable, she supposed, to have some facial similarities to your ancestors, but the resemblance was uncanny. She looked across to Nora for answers.

“That’s a portrait of the wife of William Stewart, the only member of the Stewart clan to survive the battle of Flodden. It was said that she was some kind of witch and that she used supernatural powers to keep him safe.”

Rebecca wanted to ask more questions, but at that point the old woman shut her eyes and seemed to fall asleep. The conversation had obviously exhausted her, and after waiting another ten minutes, Rebecca decided to leave. Placing the miniature back on the table, she tiptoed out of the room, feeling slightly guilty at leaving without saying goodbye.

She was halfway down the path when a voice called her back. Jane was running towards her.

“You left this behind.” She placed the silver locket in Rebecca’s hand.

“Oh no, it’s not mine. Nora was just showing it to me.”

“She wants you to have it.”

Rebecca shook her head. “It’s far too valuable! I can’t accept anything like that.”

Jane frowned. “But it’s yours.” And with that, she ran back to the house.

What a strange thing to say. Rebecca placed the locket carefully into her bag in the zipper compartment next to her cell phone. She would hand it back tomorrow, but in the meantime, she would show James. It would definitely be a conversation starter.

***

The morning had been too weird, and she needed some normality. Hopping onto the local bus, she headed for the nearest town and spent the day window shopping. She also managed to find a branch of her favorite coffee shop and get herself a good cup of coffee and a muffin to have on the bus ride home. The coffee restored her equilibrium, and she couldn’t wait to see James.

Sammy was on the lookout for her when she arrived back at base and ran out to greet her new friend. She seemed in a bit of a panic.

“James is looking for you, and he’s furious!”

Rebecca had no clue what she was talking about and asked her to slow down.

“It’s James. He stormed in here about an hour ago looking for you. Something about the dig, but he didn’t say what.”

“Where is he now? Is he still around?”

“I haven’t seen him. I think he might have gone back out.”

It didn’t make sense. She hadn’t even visited the dig yet, so he couldn’t have anything to be mad about. Perhaps Sammy had got it wrong. Maybe it was something about last night and Johnny. Whatever it was, she was dying to show James the miniature, and so leaving Sammy standing at the door, she set out towards the dig to look for him.

The excavation site was not far. It was the foundations of a 16th-century dwelling that had received a lot of local and national interest.

The sun was a little weaker now that late afternoon was setting in and the air had grown chill. A slight wind rippled across the grass, and she hurried along, wrapping her flimsy jacket around her. She was almost at the site and could see the brown of the soil where the turf had been removed to reveal the ancient foundations.  The trench was quite deep, and there was no sign of James. Scrambling down, she walked among the old stones. Part of a set of stone steps had been revealed and what looked to be the site of an old fireplace. Sitting on the steps, she drank the last of her coffee and placed the cup back in her bag. James would have a fit if she littered the site.

It had been such an odd day. She could scarcely believe her meeting with Nora and reached into her bag for the miniature to remind herself that she wasn’t going crazy. It was real enough.

Feeling a headache coming on, she closed her eyes for a minute. She hadn’t realized how tired she was and blamed Nora for leading her astray.

Before long she was asleep.

When she awoke, it was dark and she couldn’t see where she was. She was still leaning against the stone wall, her bag still on her lap, but she seemed to be in an enclosed space. She closed her eyes and opened them again, slowly moving them from left to right. On all sides were stone walls and just in front of her a fireplace. Rebecca tried to think where she was. She had come out to find James at the excavation site and must have fallen asleep. This must be a joke. They must have moved her while she was asleep. She must have been really knocked out! Standing up, she stretched her muscles, aching and stiff from sitting on her cold seat. She would have serious words with whoever did this to her.

The place must be some sort of museum for all the artifacts around her, from old copper cooking pots to stone flagons of various shapes and sizes, looked ancient. There were wicker baskets containing apples, and half a rustic-looking loaf of bread and a dish of eggs stood on top of a well-scrubbed wooden table. The most amazing thing about the place was the smell: a funny mixture of smoke and animals and a sweeter smell of rotting vegetation. It was very authentic. Maybe the place didn’t have much ventilation. Desperate for fresh air, she started to head up the stone steps.

“Katherine, will that be you down there?”

The burr of a soft Scottish voice echoed across the silence. For a moment, she froze. She might be trespassing on private property, but it wasn’t her fault she was here and would soon be able to explain.

As the door at the top of the stone steps opened, a dim light filled the room and there stood a man carrying a candle. He was dressed in what look like fancy clothes, a doublet and hose. Maybe he was one of those actors employed to bring the past to life; whoever he was, it was a relief to see someone. Walking down the steps, he peered cautiously at her and Rebecca had to stifle a giggle.

Grabbing her roughly by the arm, he brought the light to her face.

“Who are ye?”

His act might have been funny if he wasn’t hurting her.

“Hey, get off me.” She tried to struggle free, but it was useless and he pulled her towards the stairs. He was taking his role far too seriously, whoever he was.

Pushed up the stairs, she found herself in a long room with wooden floors and stone walls. A rich tapestry was hung on the far wall, its rich colors apparent in the half light. This place was great. She would definitely visit it again in the daylight without this overzealous thespian by her side.

The man jerked on her arm and pulled her towards an oak door. Inside was a great hall and in the center was a magnificent table laid out with swords and shields and other gruesome weaponry. A group of men were seated around a great fire, heads deep in conversation. As the door opened, they all looked up.

“What is it Angus?”

“I caught her d’oon in the scullery.”

A fierce-looking man with wild, steely grey hair and a beard stood up and approached her. He was dressed in a green tartan shawl that was wrapped across his body, and on his feet he wore thick woolen stockings and tan leather shoes that laced up around his calf. He was the very image of a Scottish Highlander, directly from one of her history books.

Her smile soon faded as he spoke.

“Who are ye young wummin, and what are ye doing here?”

His accent was much stronger than the first, and she struggled to tune into the words.

“Well?” he shouted at her.

Rebecca was starting to feel tired and bored by the joke. It had gone on too long and she wanted her bed.

“Now look, I think it’s all very funny, but I need to go. I need to sleep.”

The man glared at her as another joined him. He was similarly dressed but a little younger. He somehow looked familiar.

“She’s not from these parts. Look at her dress and the way she talks. She’s a foreigner. She must be a Sassenach spy.” He drew his sword and held it in front of her.

She almost fainted as the blade swished across her face. Maybe she was dreaming; it was all so unreal.

“Wait!” a voice shouted from the back of the group. Although loud, the accent was much softer and gentle in tone. As the man stepped nearer, Rebecca let out a low laugh. She hadn’t recognized him under the red beard. It was James Anderson! Sammy must have been in on the joke all along.

“Ha, ha, very funny James. I’m cold and hungry so let’s get out of here.”

His brow furrowed as he approached her.

“Ma name’s nae James, I’m Willy Stewart.”

Rebecca started to panic. It didn’t seem as if anyone was joking; in fact, it was exactly the opposite. Something wasn’t right. The man looked like James, but he didn’t seem to be laughing and he didn’t seem to be James after all.

“We should kill her now.” The man with the sword angled his blade. As his eyes narrowed, she realized where she had seen him before. He was the spitting image of Johnny Hampshire.

Her heart pounded in her chest. She was either about to die or wake up from this nightmare.

A strong hand pushed away the blade. “No Angus, I’ll take care of her.”

“But we’re riding ‘oot early tomorrow, William, to join King James in Battle. What will ye do with the young wummin?”

William thought for a moment. “I’ll take her with us.”

The men scoffed. “Ye cannae take a young lass along with us. What if she is an English spy?”

“Then all the better for her sitting on our side.”

“But how will she travel?”

“She will ride with me. Now we must make haste to be ready for the morrow.”

The other men shook their heads but slowly moved out of the room, leaving Rebecca and William alone.

Seeing that she was shaking from cold, he led her to the fire and brought her a small wooden stool to sit on.

The whole thing seemed ridiculous. The only reality seemed to be coming from the heat of the fire and instinctively she held up her hands to feel the warmth.

“So lassie, where are ye frae, and more importantly what are ye doing here?”

Rebecca looked at him blankly. She didn’t even know where “here” was.

“Where am I?” The question sounded pathetic on her lips.

William frowned as if trying to understand the young woman sat before him. She looked so much like his dear dead wife Jane that he had almost cried out her name when first seeing her.

“You’re in my hoose in Selkirk.”

“And what year is this?” The question trembled on her lips.

“Why, it’s 1513. The 7th of September to be exact.”

There was a cold draught blowing through the shuttered windows and Rebecca shivered.

“Wherever your frae, your nae dressed for the weather. Come with me, and I’ll find you somat to wear.”

Lighting a couple of candles in the fire, he took her by the hand, and they walked out of the room and into a paneled hallway. There were more rugs and tapestries hung on the walls and an elaborate, wooden candelabra hung from the ceiling. A giant stone staircase took them up to the next level and into one of the bed chambers. The floor was a polished, deep brown wood and at one end of the room stood a four-poster bed swathed with green velvet curtains.

William strode over to a large chest and opened it up. Inside were numerous garments that he pulled out and laid tenderly onto the bed.

“Here, try one of these.”

There were several woolen tunics, and she picked up a blue one to try on. Rebecca was aware that he was watching her, and she suddenly felt awkward and shy in his presence.

Sensing her feelings, he stepped outside.

It was good to remove her flimsy clothes and put on something warmer. There were some thick brown stockings made of a woven cloth and she pulled them on before slipping the blue tunic over her head. There was a small hand mirror on a set of drawers, and she scanned her face in the glass. It was her face that reflected back, but somehow she looked different. Remembering the small locket containing the portrait, she pulled the band out of her hair, shook loose her pony tail, and started to plait her hair. The result was uncanny.

William stepped back into the room and froze as if seeing a ghost. It was as if his beloved Jane was with him again. His eyes were wide as he rushed to her and pulled her close, his strong arms encircling her.

“Jane, my beloved.”

She could feel his anguish as he crushed her to him. Trying to find her lips, his face pushed into hers. Memories of her encounter with Johnny came flooding back, and she started to panic, beating at his chest with her fists.

The whole thing was becoming too much for her and Rebecca started to cry. She couldn’t understand what was happening to her, and she was tired and hungry. All she wanted was to get back to the others.

Her weeping brought him back to his senses and he suddenly pulled away from her, and with his head in his hands, he sat on the bed.

“I’m sorry, lass; you looked just like my wife Jane.”

Trembling, she sat next to him on the bed. “I’m Rebecca.”

“Rebecca.” He spoke the name carefully, as if hearing it for the first time. “Ye look so like my wife. She died in childbirth with our first child almost a year ago. Where have ye come frae?”

“I’ve come from the future.” It sounded like the line from a corny B movie, but it was the truth.

William looked at her, his eyes troubled.

“I know it’s difficult to explain, but this afternoon I was in Selkirk in 2015, and all I know now is that I’m now in Selkirk over 500 years in the past.”

He shook his head. “That’s impossible.”

How could she make him believe her? Her bag was still over her shoulder, and she reached inside it. The Starbucks cup was still there and she placed it on the bed along with the sandwich and flask. Unzipping the front pocket, she pulled out her iPhone. The locket had gone. She remembered looking at it before she fell asleep. It must have slipped from her hand at the dig.

“What’s this?” He picked up the cup and gazed at the design.

“It’s a coffee cup.”

“What’s coffee?”

It was too hard to explain.

“I have this, too,” she said, holding up her phone.

“What is it?”

How on earth could she describe a cell phone to a 16th-century Scotsman?

“Well, it’s a communication tool. You can talk to anyone in the world through it.”

He looked impressed.

“Show me.”

It was hard to get a signal in 1513. He looked less impressed.

She had an idea. Pressing the photo App she found a photo of herself back home in California and showed it to him. He was mesmerized.

“I’m from America, a place called California.”

Taking the phone, he touched the screen with his fingertips, barely able to register what he was seeing.

She had an even better idea.

“Let’s take a selfie.”

Putting her head next to his, she held up the camera and clicked the button.  The camera flashed and William shot up from the bed in alarm.

“It’s OK, it’s just a photograph.” She handed him the phone to see the picture.

It was almost too much for him, and he sat back on the bed shaking his head.

“Are you some sort of a witch?”

Rebecca touched him lightly on the arm. “No. For some reason, I’ve traveled back in time. Worlds collide with the past and present,’’ she recited, remembering the quote on the old Kirk wall.

William looked her in the eye. “Me and my men travel to meet King James at Flodden tomorrow. We battle with the English on the 9th. If you’re from the future, do you know what happens?”

Swallowing hard, she looked back into his eyes. He was so like James that her heart skipped a beat. How could she tell him that 10,000 Scotsmen would lose their lives? History had already happened, and she couldn’t change it. If she could, then she probably wouldn’t be here.

“I don’t know. I’m sorry.”

She touched his arm tenderly. He seemed so sad and so bewildered. It didn’t help that she looked like his lost wife and the whole phone thing had knocked the wind out of his sails. An impulse to kiss him passed through her. She could feel the warmth radiating from his body and felt a strong attraction to him. He must have felt the same for soon his mouth was upon hers, this time gently as their lips locked together in a soft embrace. His arms instinctively wrapped around her as he pushed her onto the bed, his body pressing into her. His hand traveled over her tunic and fondled her small, round breasts.

He was panting heavily. It was a long time since he had tasted a woman and he wanted her more than anything else. It wasn’t just that she looked like Jane; there was something deeper, more primal, as if he had always known her. Pushing up the tunic, his hand started to explore the soft flesh of her inner thigh and as his fingers reached the soft satin of her panties, her body froze. She was a still a virgin and had never gone this far with any of her boyfriends before. She wanted him, but it was an automatic reaction. Maybe she was still recoiling from the thoughts of Johnny.

William slid his hand from her tunic. What was he thinking? Although he had spent most of his life living on the barren moors, he was not a wild man. He considered himself a gentleman and was behaving like a beast. Sitting up, he straightened his ruffled auburn hair.

“We need to sleep. We have an early start tomorrow. You stay in the bed, and I will sleep elsewhere.”

Leaving the candle behind, he hurried out of the room before she could reply. The blood was coursing through her veins and her head thumping. She was starving and remembered the cheese sandwich. Wolfing it down, she poured some tea out of the flask. Somehow it was still hot and did the trick.

Exhausted, she could no longer think straight. Climbing beneath the woolen sheets still fully clothed, she closed her eyes and was soon fast asleep.

It was still dark when she woke. At first she didn’t realize where she was and thought she had been dreaming, but no, she was still in the dark bed chamber of William Stewart. There was a sound of horses and men gathering outside. She stood up and looked out the window.

At least a hundred men had gathered outside, some on horseback, some carrying items in and out of the house. All were dressed in the same tartan shawls, some green and black and others red. Some of the men wore blue caps and others were bareheaded. Many of them were young men, perhaps not much older than herself. Her conscience weighed heavy; most of these men would be dead in a few days time, and there was nothing she could do about it.

“Rebecca, are you awake? Come and eat before we ride. It will be a long day.”

William had entered the room, and he looked tired. He had not been able to sleep that night as he was trying to understand everything that had happened; he still didn’t. He had brought her some of his squire’s clothes for her to wear. It would be safer if she disguised herself as a boy amongst the thousands of men. A cap would hide her long hair.

Dressing quickly, she ventured down to the dining room where men sat drinking ale and eating bread and porridge. She was handed a small bowl of thick porridge oats and a hunk of bread. She was so hungry that she wolfed it down and was handed a second bowl and a jug of ale to wash it down with. It tasted surprisingly good and she was starting to feel refreshed. Some of the other men eyed her suspiciously, but while she was under the guardianship of William Stewart, no man would hurt her. The time came to be off. She grabbed her bag, making sure her mobile phone was switched off to save the battery. What a scoop to take live photos of one of Scotland’s most famous and bloody battles.

Before they set off, William wrapped a red woolen shawl around her to keep her warm on the journey. Mounted onto his horse, she sat behind him, her hands wrapped around his waist. She was frightened of what might happen, but she had never felt so alive before. If only her Mom could see her now!

They rode out for most of the day . They would be joining King James and his men camped out near Flodden Hill. She was amazed as they passed the tiny hamlets. Some of the houses were little more than rough wooden and mud huts with smoke spiraling out of a hole in the thatched roofs. They passed peasants and carts and horses on the rough tracks, and Rebecca was astounded by the sights as they raced through the medieval countryside.

She liked to feel Williams’s strong body next to hers. It felt so safe being close to him. His kiss still lingered on her lips from the previous night and something stirred within her. She ached for him to touch her again, and next time she would not stop him. That’s if there would be a next time. Her mind strayed to the historical facts about the battle: 10,000 Scotsmen would die. What if the old lady had been wrong about William Stewart and he didn’t survive? Or what if she had somehow changed the course of history just by being here?

Soon they could see the campfire smoke in the distance. The small party had been joined by more men along the way and it had soon grown to over 500 men heading for the camp. Soon they were amongst men and horses, rounded tents and piles of weaponry, and the sounds and smells were overwhelming. There were makeshift fires over which black cauldrons were hung making countless broths and stews, while flagons of wine and ale were being handed around. It reminded Rebecca of a Tudor-themed rock festival.

They found a space to put up their tent, and soon a fire was lit and their evening meal was simmering in the pot. William told her to keep out of sight in the tent while he and the other men went about their business, feeding the horses and preparing their weaponry. It was nightfall before she saw him again when they all sat around the camp fire eating the thick chicken broth. It was basic, but it was one of the best things she had tasted and even the stale bread to soak up the liquid was delicious.

She was to sleep alone in the tent that night while the men slept with the horses. She was tired from the day’s ride, and William brought in some extra blankets to try and make her as comfortable as possible. He seemed to be avoiding any intimacies with her, and she struggled to reach out to him. She lay cold in the tent and could not sleep, anxious about the coming battle.

She must have slept, if only lightly, for a noise in the tent awoke her and she sat up quickly, her heart pounding in the darkness.

“It’s only me.” William was by her side and gently touching her arm.

“I had to come and see ye, Rebecca. I’ve been trying so hard not to, but I cannae stop thinking about ye. Tomorrow night we will camp up on Flodden Hill, and so tonight is the last night I might have here. Ye will have to stay here with some of the squires, but ye will be safe here.”

He brought his face towards hers to see her more clearly in the darkness. “This may be our only night together.”

His eyes burned brightly into hers. She wanted to tell him that the battle would be lost but that he wouldn’t die. But how could she tell a man that 10,000 of his fellow men would be killed? She was falling in love with this man and she didn’t want to say anything that might alter his fate.

Touching his face lightly, she stroked the tumbling auburn hair. He closed his eyes against her gentle touch and brought her close to him. Time seemed to stop; they could be any two people in love anywhere throughout history. Love is the one constant throughout the centuries, and both their hearts burned with the fire of a thousand loves. His lips found hers, and this time he couldn’t hold back his passion. As he pushed her back into the blankets, their mouths slipped and slid across each other. His tongue flicked lightly at her lips, teasing and biting gently. She could feel his hardness against her as he pushed her further into the ground, his desire thrusting into her, wanting her so badly.

Moving his hands underneath her tunic, he pulled down the leggings and she arched her back so they could be removed easily. Next he removed her tunic, lifting it over her head until she was just in her bra and panties. He had never seen a bra before, and she removed it for him as he cupped her naked breasts in his strong hands. Laying her down, he moved his mouth to her nipples, gently teasing and nibbling until she was moaning with pleasure. His tongue was wet and warm as he licked and sucked, and she was in ecstasy.

His hand moved tentatively to her thigh. He didn’t want to frighten her like the other night, but his moves were urgent, and he needed to be inside her. Spreading her legs gently with his hands, he moved his hand inside the white satin of her underwear. She was very wet and his fingers slipped easily into her moist folds. Rebecca gasped as he found her clitoris and gently rubbed the swollen gland with his finger. She thought she might explode with delight. She guessed 16th-century men could definitely show 21st-century men a thing or two. Soon she was naked and his long tongue was licking her wetness. She gasped and writhed in ecstasy.

William stood up and started to remove his tunic. He stood in front of her naked, his cock erect and gleaming with pre-cum. She had never seen a man fully naked before, not in real life, anyway. Her eyes widened at the size of him. Both the girth and length of his cock seemed enormous and she imagined it inside her, filling her up, and she ached to feel it.

Pushing her back, he opened her legs and bent down to her. He sensed it was her first time and wanted to be as gentle as possible. Holding his erection, he guided the tip into the entrance of her hole and pushed gently. God, she was tight and he wanted to thrust himself completely inside her, but he needed to be patient. He didn’t want to hurt her. He thrust again and her tightness almost made him cum, so pulling out his cock, he breathed deeply, wanting to hold onto the moment. Once inside her, he knew that he would explode, and he wanted to savor these minutes just in case they were his last.

His cock twitched and he could hold back no longer. Guiding himself into her, he thrust deeply until she had taken him fully and her body shuddered. Again and again, his thrusts became more urgent until she exploded in pleasure and he followed soon behind, filling her with his hot semen. She could feel his thickness throbbing inside her, and she wanted to cry, not from sorrow but from sheer happiness. Enveloping her into his arms, he kissed her face and her hair and held her tightly until she fell fast asleep, safe in his arms.

When she awoke in the morning, she was alone. She could hear the men preparing to leave outside and quickly dressed and went out to see what was happening. William had packed his shield and swords and was ready to mount his horse, but seeing her, he rushed to her side.

“I wanted to leave before you woke.”

“I’m glad I caught you.”

Their conversation was stilted in front of the other men and they had to resist the urge to kiss each other.

“I should have a token to give you to keep you safe.”

William smiled. “I’ll picture your face before we go into battle tomorrow.”

Rebecca had a thought. “Wait, I can do better than that!” Running into the tent, she brought out her bag and handed him the phone. “Here, take this and you can have my image with you.”

She had saved their selfie as a screensaver, and she showed him how to turn the iPhone on and off.

William tucked it into his tunic. It was time to go and the others were shouting at him to mount his horse. There was no time for long goodbyes and after touching her arm lightly, he was away.

She watched the men ride into the distance, her heart already heavy for their losses.

The day was long and she had little to do. William had warned her to keep out of sight and keep away from the other men staying behind in the camp. Many were young boys, just learning their craft and the others old men past the age of battle who were responsible for the camp.

Taking out her notebook, she began to sketch pictures with notes of what she saw. It would be fascinating reading when she got back to 2015, if she ever returned. At first she remained within the confines of the tent, but as the day dragged on, she became bored. Tucking her hair underneath her cap, she started to wander further afield. It seemed quiet and surely no one would notice her. With her slight frame and tunic and leggings, she could easily pass for one of the young squires. Eventually she came to a very large and wealthy-looking tent that bore the royal coat of arms; it must be the tent of King James. Picking up her pencil, she had just started drawing the scene when a hefty arm caught hold of her.

Two burly highlanders stood behind her, their swords drawn, and before she could speak her hands were fastened behind her and she was thrown into a tent. No one knew who she was and it was assumed that she must be an English spy.

A long time passed before one of the older men came into the tent to speak to her.

“What’s yer name sonny, and who do ye work for?”

She stuttered out William’s name and said that she was his squire. The man rubbed his whiskers. He wasn’t sure. The boy’s accent wasn’t Scots, and there was something unusual about him. He would keep him under watch until William returned.

She was brought some simple food and water during the day, but apart from that, she had no company. At night she was given a blanket but could not sleep. How different the previous night had been. She lay awake thinking of William.

A few miles away, William Stewart lay on the ground looking up at the stars. It was a beautiful night and he wondered if it might be his last. He was sure Rebecca knew something about the battle but was afraid to tell him. He feared the worse. He removed the strange device from his tunic and pressed the button she had shown him. The square box switched into life and he saw a picture of a white apple on a black background. This thing amazed him and he wondered what it was like in 2015. Would he still be remembered? The apple disappeared and was replaced by their image, his face and hers. She was laughing and he was looking confused. She looked beautiful. Kissing the image, he pressed the button to close the machine and to “save the battery” as she had put it.

He prayed to God to keep them both safe.

The next morning, the clouds had set in and what started as a light drizzle turned into torrential rain by mid afternoon. Rebecca listened carefully for any news, but all was quiet. She hadn’t slept well the previous night and was awoken by the sound of loud voices and seemed to recognize one of them. The tent opened and in walked Angus, one of William’s men who had threatened her with a sword a few days earlier. She was grateful for her disguise for he did not seem to recognize her and soon walked out again. She wondered what he was doing here and why he wasn’t at the battle. The reason soon became clear. The battle had already started late afternoon and by now the Scots were being massacred by the English. It seemed that the coward had run away from the danger. A few hours later, a messenger arrived to state that all was lost and to clear the camp. Horses were readied and Rebecca wondered if she would be forgotten when Angus walked into the tent and pulled her outside.

The older man was waiting outside. “He says he’s William Stewart’s squire.”

Angus peered closely at Rebecca, uncertain. Pulling at her cap, he released her blonde hair, which cascaded down her back.

“William Stewart’s whore, more like.” And bringing his face up close to hers, he leered down at her, his cruel mouth mocking her.

“Well, William’s dead so she’s no use to him now. I’m sure I can make good use of her, though.” With that, he dragged her back into the tent.

Rebecca didn’t know what was happening to her. Her whole body had gone into shock. If William was dead, then she was lost, too. The old woman had been wrong after all. Perhaps it was her fault; she had upset the balance of time.

She had a sense of déjà vu but seemed lost in a dream. Angus was suddenly in front of her and from the smell on his breath, he had been drinking a great quantity of ale. His hand was squeezing her arm, but she could not struggle. She had given up the fight. His eyes were like slits and there was cruelty in their steely grey as he looked her up and down.

Licking his lips, he sneered at her and brought his face directly in front of hers.

His breath was stale and sour, and Rebecca turned her face away from him.

“Little whore, I’ll show ye.” He pulled her to the floor as his free hand started to work its way underneath her tunic.

His other hand was around her neck and almost choking her. She thought she might black out when suddenly he released her, his whole weight lifting away from her.

“Angus.”

The voice was his. William had returned and had pulled Angus away from her, punching him to the floor.

Once again his strong arms were around her and she wept softly into his chest.

“But I thought you were dead?”

“I was saved by this.” Reaching into his tunic he pulled out her phone. The glass had been smashed but surprisingly it still worked.

“I took a direct hit from an English archer, but luckily I kept your picture next to my heart and the arrow pierced your machine and not me. Ye saved my life.”

Things were as they should be, as they were always meant to be.

Rebecca returned home to Selkirk with William. She married him a month later and he had a special portrait of her commissioned for the occasion. He wanted her to look like the first time he had seen her, standing in the bed chamber with her hair plaited. She wore a blue velvet dress and a pearl necklace that he bought her as a wedding gift. As a surprise in return, she asked the painter to make two small additions to her picture. In her hand, she would hold an apple to symbolize the phone that had saved him. Remembering the original locket, she had already guessed what the twin-tailed symbol of the siren signified: It was the Starbucks logo from her coffee cup that they had kept it as a reminder of her past.

They lived happily ever after despite the fact that she could never return to her own time. They had four children, two girls and two boys. Her past was now her future. She worried about her Mom missing her and thought of a cunning plan. She recorded a message for her parents on the iPhone, using the last remaining battery power. She hoped they would understand.

James Anderson was furious. He had been digging at the site and found a surprisingly modern object buried quite deeply. It seemed as though a thermos flask had been buried on the site of the old house and inside it were two objects: a mobile phone with the front smashed in and a small locket. He recognized the phone; the students seemed to be glued to them these days. This one was housed in a pink sparkly case and it belonged to Rebecca, that strange American girl that he couldn’t get out of his head. Students weren’t allowed to come onto the site without permission, let alone dig.

It might be a practical joke, but just wait until he saw her; he would definitely give her a piece of his mind.

THE END

Through the Highland Gateway

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2015 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter 1

When she took the time to think back over the previous few weeks (or had it been hundreds of years?), Lily Rey would not know what to think. Any number of things could have happened any other way, and she would not have found herself living with the man she had always felt that she deserved, in the land that she had always dreamed of living in. In her scheme of thinking, things had changed so drastically in such a short period of time; she had gone from stressed to easeful, ignored to revered, and downtrodden to wealthy.

It had all started at the desk outside of Reginald P. Wooley, Esquire’s office. Reginald was a senior partner at the offices of Davis, Franklin, and Wooley, Attorneys at Law, a prestigious criminal defense office in Daytona Beach, Florida, when she received a telephone call from Tyler Yancey, her great aunt’s estate attorney. She had been expecting the call for about a week, and was beginning to worry that it would not come in time for her trip to Scotland.

“Reginald Wooley’s office, Lily speaking,” she had answered.

“Yes, Miss Rey,” the man’s voice had said through the crackle of cell-phone static, “I am calling in regards to Mrs. Henry’s estate. The reading of her will is this afternoon, and she had specifically asked that you be present, as it concerns you very much.”

“Okay, what time?”

“We will be starting at 4:00 p.m., exactly.”

“I’ll be there,” she said, replacing the telephone in the receiver. She remembered glancing at the clock and thinking to herself how they could have called her earlier. Her flight was scheduled to leave the runway at 8:15 that evening, and with the post-9/11 security, she would need to be at the airport by no later than 5:00 that evening.

She was cutting it mighty fine, indeed.

She had been looking forward to the trip—her chance to visit the land of her ancestors—for several months. She had always felt drawn to Scotland, most likely because family tradition had always said that they were descended from Scottish nobility, and it made her dream of castles, of handsome men full of chivalry and honor—basically what every young girl dreams of. The problem was, those young girls eventually learn that there are no more castles, princes to sweep them off their feet, or dragons to slay.

No, in modern life, there were only asshole law partners who prevent qualified women from promoting their lowly secretary’s job to a full paralegal, all while making her do the work of one. The bad part was, Reginald P. Wooley, Esq. was a perverted old man who only wanted to keep her at his front desk because of her round ass and large, perky tits. It was almost as if she was nothing but a long pair of legs and a vagina to the assholes at Davis, Franklin, and Wooley.  They didn’t care that she was a certified paralegal, or that she was much better qualified than the ugly guy they had just hired to hold the title. They would rather have Lily in the position of “eye-candy-in-chief,” all while working her to death.

When she was honest with herself though, it wasn’t hard to understand why they wanted her to act as the company eye candy. In addition to her obvious physical assets of a large bust and round derriere, she also possessed with long, dark auburn hair that perfectly complemented her stunningly bright and large blue eyes. Her slightly hollowed cheeks and strong, thin chin perfectly balanced her face, and her legs were toned much more than the average, a testament to the multiple marathons, half-marathons, 10 and 5ks that she competed in every year. All in all, she was easily one of the prettiest women in Daytona Beach.

That day at lunchtime, she told the partners that she had finished her work, and told Reginald that she was leaving for her vacation. “Don’t you get lost in time over there! Make sure you come back!” he had answered, his eyes raking the plunging neckline of her blouse.

“I won’t!” Lily answered, all while thinking to herself that if she could help it, she definitely wouldn’t…come back. “Asshole,” she said to herself, as she walked out the front door of the office she so despised.

As she rode down A1A listening to P!NK’s most recent album, “The Truth About Love,” she cranked up the music and lost herself in her own world for a few moments. After she got home, showered, threw her suitcases in the back of her car, ate some lunch, and watched a last little bit of American television before leaving, she headed off to Tyler Yancey’s office for her appointment.

She had been very close to her Great Aunt Yvonne, who raised her from the time she turned eleven. When her mother had been killed in a car accident, her father wanted nothing to do with Lily, so the deadbeat asshole gladly signed his rights as a parent over to Yvonne, who was Lily’s mother’s aunt. Yvonne had not had any children of her own, but Great Uncle Harold, Aunt “Vonny’s” husband, had a daughter from a previous marriage. His granddaughter, Rose, was the same age as Lily.

As an only child, Lily had never known what it would be like to have a sibling, and Rose quickly became something of a surrogate sister. Rose’s father had abandoned her before she was born, leaving her to be raised by her mother, who had barely graduated high-school. Because her mother had to work two jobs to provide for her, Rose spent a lot of time with Lily’s Uncle Harold and Aunt Vonny. Now that Aunt Vonny had passed away, Lily had no family left besides Rose. Rose, of course, was not even related to her technically, but might as well have been.

When Lily arrived at the lawyer’s office, Rose eyed her white halter top and short blue shorts and immediately began laughing, her cigarette dangerously close to falling out of her mouth. “Hey, ho!”

“Hey yourself, skank!” Lily answered, breaking out into a wide grin. It was a normal routine of theirs to greet each other with insults, but it could not have been clearer to the average on-looker that they were close. “How’ve you been?” Lily asked as they embraced.

“I’m okay…it’s still hard to believe that Vonny is gone, you know?”

“Yeah, I’m really going to miss her.”

“What do you think she left you?”

“Probably $10 million…”

“Wishful thinking, much?”

“Considering that she didn’t have two pennies to rub together, yeah.”

“Yeah…I guess the fact that she paid for our college was our inheritance, huh?”

“Couldn’t have asked f0r more.”

“So, why are you dressed like a whore?” Rose said, snuffing out her cigarette, “You thinking that the lawyer will give you more if he thinks you’ll give him a blowjob in the car out back?”

“Well, I figured it couldn’t hurt” she joked, punching her on the left shoulder before opening the door to the small storefront that Tyler Yancey had rented for a law office.

“Hmmm…you’ve got a point there. Seriously, though…why?” Rose pressed, walking through the open door.

“I’ve got a plane to catch in a few hours, figured I’d make it easier for them to strip search me,” Lily answered sarcastically.

“I forgot! Where are you going, again? Ireland?”

“No, Scotland.”

“What’s the difference?” Rose asked as the lawyer walked from behind a small partition.

“Only the North Channel of the Irish Sea,” Yancey answered before Lily could open her mouth. “Ladies, thank you for coming. Shall we begin?”

“Aren’t we expecting anyone else?” Rose asked.

“No, you are the only two who Mrs. Henry made specific bequests to, and you are the only two who she specifically requested to be here. Shall we begin?”

“Sure,” Rose answered, sitting down in an office chair by the front door as Lily took a seat beside her.

“The last will and testament of Yvonne T. Henry,” the lawyer read aloud, “It is my wish that with exception of two personal effects, to be named herein, all of my assets be liquidated, and used to settle my final debts. First, my necklace of sterling silver and amethyst is bequeathed to my grand-niece, Lily O. Rey, along with the letter that accompanies it. Additionally, Lily is to receive one half of the monetary value of my estate, or two million dollars, whichever is less.” Trevor paused to take a sip of water while this sank into Lily’s consciousness. He then continued, “Secondly, my antique dining set, incorporating sterling silver cutlery and fine china plate are bequeathed to Rose S. Tolliver, along with the letter that accompanies the set. Additionally, Rose is to receive one half of the monetary value of my estate, or two million dollars, whichever is less. If there are any funds available after the monetary value of my estate has been determined, I leave everything to the Florida Cancer Society, in remembrance of my late husband, Harold M. Henry.”

Lily and Rose sat there in shock as the attorney reached behind the partition and handed each of them a fine wooden chest, containing their bequests. “Naturally, we are unable to give you your financial inheritance, but we can arrange to have it deposited in your personal bank accounts.”

“How much was it?” Rose asked, obviously still in shock.

“You will each receive $1.98 million.”

“Wow,” Lily said quietly a few moments later, when they had exited the office.

“Did you know?” Rose asked.

“Know? Know what?”

“That Gramma Vonny was rich?”

“No…” Lily said before carefully opening the case and removing the yellowed envelope that sat inside on top of the pristine necklace. Opening the envelope, she found a letter dated in 1999, written in her Aunt Vonny’s minute, tidy handwriting:

My Dearest Lily,

I do not know if you were aware that the necklace I have left you exists. It has been passed down through the generations from our ancestors, always to the first-born woman of the next generation. If your mother had not passed, it would have been left to her; however, as you are the only surviving woman in our line from the generations after my own, it is now yours. I have had it appraised, and the certificate of authenticity, signed by the Department chairwoman of the University of Florida’s Anthropology Department, will verify that it originated in the early fourteenth century in our ancestral homeland of Scotland.

Also, family legend says that the necklace conceals a power that only one woman, the descendant of our ancestor, would be able to unlock. Unfortunately, I do not have any way of knowing (or passing on to you) what that power is. I can only tell you that many women in our line have borne her name, including you—Lily.

I know that it has long been your ambition to visit the land of our ancestors, so perhaps you can be the one to solve the mystery of our family necklace. Maybe you can one day visit the home of the first Lily in our family, Culcreuch Castle in Fintry, to ascertain the roots of the legend, and the power that the necklace possesses.

Until we meet again, know that I have always loved you, my dearest niece,

Aunt Vonny

Chapter 2

“Well, that’s a coincidence,” Lily said quietly to herself.

“What?” Rose asked, tears in her eyes as she held her letter from Aunt Vonny tight in her right hand.

“Here, read this,” Lily answered, handing over her letter. She watched as Rose’s eyes flew from right to left as she read the letter.

“Okay? So?”

“I’m staying at the Culcreuch Castle while I’m gone,” Lily replied.

“Oh! I get it! Your ancestor lived in the castle where you’re going to be staying!”

“Exactly,” Lily answered, smiling. “Speaking of which, I need to get going.”

“Okay,” Rose said, giving her a hug. “Be safe, okay? And enjoy your vacation!”

“Oh, I will…I have an American Express with a $5,000 limit, and all the money I need to pay it off if I blow it on this trip!”

“Aw, yeah!” Rose said, laughing, “Now, get to the airport, before you’re late!”

“Okay, bye!” Lily said, shutting her door. She blew a kiss at her oldest friend, and backed out of her parking space.

Fifteen minutes later, she was pulling into the parking lot at the airport, only ten minutes before 5:00 p.m. She breezed through the security checkpoint (she wasn’t strip searched) and was among the first group to board the plane. Soon, the plane was leaving Daytona Beach and heading for Dublin where she would only have to catch a puddle jumper to Glasgow. Door to door, it was nearly a twenty-four hour journey, including the layovers.

When she finally arrived at the Culcreuch Castle in Fintry, she was in awe of the ancient structure and felt immediately drawn to the place, as if something about it was calling to her in the deepest recesses of her soul. With a strange feeling of déjà vu, Lily felt that she had been to this beautiful old building before, even though she had never before stepped foot in a country other than her American homeland.

Taking her suitcases and other travel bags from the back seat of the cab, she crossed the threshold of the medieval building. Setting her luggage down at the door of the castle, she approached the main desk, which was occupied by a portly, elderly female maître d'hôtel.

“What can I do for you, my dear?” the older woman asked in a fantastic Scottish accent.

“Hello, I have a reservation for Rey,” Lily said.

“Okay. Ray…and what’s his last name, my dear?”

“Oh no!” Lily answered, laughing, “Rey is my last name, R-E-Y.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry, dearie!” the lady replied, mortified, “Please forgive me! We don’t often get American clientele, and I find it hard to understand…these old ears, you know!” she said with a light, breezy laugh.

“It’s not a problem at all, it happens back home all the time, Mrs…?”

“Stuart, dear. But you can call me Mammy…everyone does.”

“Okay, Mammy, thank you.”

“Now, Miss Rey, I have you reserved for the Battlements Room, but the reservation for the Seton of Gargunnock room was canceled, so I’ll let a pretty girl like you have it, if you want. It’s only £10 more.”

“Please, call me Lily,” she answered.

“Lily? What a beautiful name! Did you know that there is a legend about one of the ladies of this castle, and her name was Lily?”

“No, I did not,” Lily said, interested. “Could I hear it sometime? I’m just really tired right now from traveling…”

“Of course, dearie. So how about the Seton of Gargunnock room? I tell you what…it’s a bigger room, and I’ll give it to you for no extra charge, just because I love your pretty name.”

“Oh, yeah, sure…that would be great!” Lily said.

“Excellent, then. Here, I’ll have somebody show you to your room. Dinner is downstairs at 17:00, okay?”

“1700…that’s, what? Five o’clock, right?”

“Yes dearie, I keep forgetting that you Yanks use that silly twelve-hour clock, but to you, yes, five o’clock. Will you be making it down?”

Lily looked down at her watch and saw that it was nearly 4:00 p.m., and responded, “No, Miss Mammy, I don’t believe I will. I’m very tired from the journey here, so I think I’m going to take a nap instead.”

“Okay dearie, if you wake up and decide that you are hungry, the kitchen is open until 21:00. Just knock, okay?”

“Thank you, Miss Mammy,” Lily answered as a young man appeared to take her baggage upstairs.

“Enjoy your nap, dearie,” Mammy responded. Lily followed the young baggage carrier up the steps on the far end of the room, fully taking in the sights as they went. He couldn’t have been a day older than sixteen.

“Seton of Gargunnock, righ’?” the muscle-bound young man grunted at her through a thick, Irish accent.

“Yes, sir,” Lily responded.

“Mammy tell you ‘bout the ghos’ in there?”

“No, but that’s okay…I don’t believe in ghosts.”

“Just ‘cause you don’t believe in somethin’ don’t meant it isn’t there,” the youth pointed out. “He tends to come out when somebody is staying in that room. He takes a likin’ to tha ladies, or so they say.”

“A ‘liking’ to the ladies that stay in there? What do you mean?”

“He ignores the men that stay there every so often, unless he’s with a lady. Screamed at one man for sleepin’ with tha lady that was with him, word is,” the boy said, grinning.

“You mean, the ghost yelled at the man for having sex with a woman?” Lily asked unabashed, “What did he say?”

“Tha’s right…and no one knows what he’s sayin,’ ‘cause he don’t speak no English. But seein’ as you are a pretty lady,” the lad pressed forward, his eyes raking Lily’s chest, her breasts barely concealed behind the halter top that she still wore. “You should be just fine.” The youth grinned, exposing rotten teeth with wide gaps between them. “Have a nice nap, beau’iful,” he said, dropping Lily’s luggage inside the door and leaving her behind, alone.

Lily turned away from the door that the bag-boy had just closed and saw the most beautiful room that she had ever laid eyes on. There was something about the simplistic nature of the beige walls and golden furniture that perfectly complemented one another. There was an elegant, antique vanity sitting beside the bed, and a window that opened and overlooked the front lawn of the castle and the Loch that was on the grounds, offering a spectacular view of hills in the distance.

She sat down on the edge of the bed, and lay back, falling into a deep sleep without removing any of her clothes.

Chapter 3

After a full night’s rest, Lily awoke to the sound of finches singing in the distance. The sun streamed in through the window that overlooked the Loch, and greeted her with a warm kiss, rousing her from the deepest recesses of slumber. She stretched her arms above her head and smiled without opening her eyes.

Then suddenly, a man’s voice from somewhere to her left caused her to jerk fully awake.

“Who the hell are you?!” the man yelled at her. He was not speaking English, but rather another language that Lily did not recognize at all.

Strangely, though, she understood exactly what he was saying, and so replied, “I’m Lily! Who the hell are you, and what are you doing in my room?!” To her surprise, Lily found that she spoke with the same rolling language as the man. Somehow, without being taught, she had learned a new language!

“Your room?” the stunningly handsome man answered. “I am Matthew Galbraith, second son of Maurice Galbraith, chief of the Clan Galbraith, and master of this castle! This is my room, and I want to know what you are doing in it at this early hour!”

“I rented it!”

“And who rented it to you, as I am the son of this castle’s master!”

“This castle is owned by a holding company in L.A.!”

“Wait…what?” the man asked. “What is a ‘holding company?’”

“Oh my God!” Lily exclaimed while getting to her feet, completely frustrated. “Where is Mrs. Stuart?”

“Mrs. Stuart? What is this nonsense?”

“She is the maître d'hôtel here!” Lily answered angrily, rushing toward the door and wrenching it open. The man yelled after her as she sprinted down the deserted stairs, only to see that the entire entrance hall had changed. Instead of the warm, inviting atmosphere and furnishings of a modern hotel, Lily saw gleaming suits of armor that had not been there the day before. Instead of the large, mounted deer’s head on the wall above where Mammy’s desk was supposed to be, there was a shining red shield, with what appeared to be three severed boars heads upon it, with the hilt of two swords visible at the top corners, reminding Lily of a coat of arms.

The man from the room finally caught up to Lily, and said, “I don’t know from with you come, but cover you, we must. A woman of such rare grace and beauty must carry herself accordingly.”

“What century are you from?” Lily asked sarcastically, “Nobody talks like that anymore!” She didn’t know how right she was.

“I am afraid that I don’t understand what you mean, Miss,” he answered. Look, please, come with me. You and my sister appear to be the same size. Allow me to have her give you some clothes, and we can unravel this quandary.”

Lily stood back and considered his proposal. Could it really hurt to change her clothes? Probably not, she thought to herself.  “Okay,” she answered, “But only because you asked.” When he turned to lead her up the stairs once more, she studied him.

He walked and spoke with an elegance that she has never seen or heard of from the brutes in America…clearly, he had a very high intellect, and could hold his own with the smartest of men.

He was a physically imposing man, standing nearly six and a half feet tall. Despite his obvious high class status, he was rugged, and walked not only with the grace of a wealthy man, but also with the clipped, measured steps of a soldier who had seen and survived the horrors of combat.

Lily knew the walk well, having seen many soldiers come to Daytona Beach during the summers (and “getting to know” quite a few of them too). The thing that she didn’t recognize, though, was the already filling beard, as most soldiers she knew were required to keep clean-shaven. His long, well-maintained hair perfectly matched his beard, as both were the darkest shades.

“Wait here,” he said turning to Lily, and he went down a passage that she had not yet noticed, as it was hidden behind a secret door. When he said that, she caught a glimpse of his striking eyes, which were the brightest shade of green that she had ever seen before.

Overall, he was easily the most attractive man that she had ever laid eyes on. “Okay,” she answered softly. As he walked down the hidden passageway, she began to wonder how she came to be in this situation. Clearly, she was in the same castle as yesterday, but it was completely different. How did she end up here?

A few minutes later, she heard footsteps, and the man walked out of the hidden passageway, followed by a plain but pretty young woman, who was likely only sixteen or seventeen at most.

“Hello,” the soft-spoken maiden said, “Matthew tells me that he found you in his bed this morning.”

“Well, I found him in mine.”

“He has asked me if I will provide you with clothing until we can determine how your world and ours have crossed paths.”

“What do you mean ‘my world and yours’?”

“Matthew says that you claim to have rented his bed chamber, is that right?”

“Yes, I rented it from Mrs. Stuart yesterday,” Lily answered.

“We do not know who this ‘Mrs. Stuart’ is,” but apparently in your plane we are not the rightful masters of this castle.”

“What do you mean, ‘my plane’? All this talk of ghosts and other dimensions is really making me wish that I had just stayed home! Scottish people are crazy!”

“Your home is not the home of the Scots?” Matthew asked.

“No, I’m from America.”

“Where is America?”

“My God!...It’s across the ocean.”“Which--

“Matthew,” the young woman interrupted her brother, “she clearly is not from this place. I am going to get her dressed and take her to see Alison.”

Chapter 4

An hour later, Lily found herself in an archaic dress, sitting on the back of a white mare horse, the only vestige of her former clothes being her amethyst necklace. “Where are we going?”

“To see Alison,” Matthew’s sister answered.

“I know, but who is Alison?”

“She’s an old woman, but very wise. She will be able to tell us how you came to be here, and explain how we can get you to your home.”

“Okay,” Lily answered, apprehensive. After ten minutes of further riding, they arrived at a run-down shack on the shores of the Loch. A small, hunchbacked woman sat outside, peeling potatoes.

“Alison!” Matthew’s sister said loudly, causing the hunchbacked woman to look up.

“Marion!” she called, “what brings you to this side of the loch, child?”

“Lily,” Marion answered.

“Ahh,” the wizened old woman answered, looking at Lily. “I daresay that you are not comfortable, are you, child?” the woman said in perfect American English, the first that Lily had heard that day.

“I’m sorry, I don’t understand…” Lily answered, confused.

“I knew that you would be coming, Lily Rey.”

“How do you know my name?” Lily asked.

“I told you,” Marion interjected, “she would know where you came from and how you got here…and how to get you back.”

“Let me see the key,” Alison said.

“Key? What key?”

“You wear the key around your neck, my child.”

“You mean my necklace? It’s not a key!”

“Yes, child, a necklace and a key. Not to the doors you think of, but the key of time.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Didn’t your aunt tell you?”

“My aunt? Aunt Vonny? How do you know about her?”

“Yes, my dear…didn’t she tell you?”

“Tell me what?”

“That the necklace you wear is a powerful talisman! It was blessed by my people to give extraordinary power…the power to control time and space. There is an incantation that will give you the ability to control the amulet.”

“Okay, can I have it?”

“Yes…but please know this: the amulet brought you here for a reason. If you do not fulfill your purpose, then it will have drastic consequences for you…and your family. And now, the incantation is this: ‘tempus imperium.’ If you grasp the amulet in both hands and say these words, a gateway will appear before you. You will need to focus on a specific date or situation, and when you walk through the gateway, you will be instantly transported to that time and place.”

“Can I tell anyone this?”

“Only the one to whom the necklace brought you, and the one from whom it sent you.”

“And who are they?” Lily asked, completely bewildered.

“Follow your heart, child…it will tell you. Now, if you are to prevent the dire consequences that I have warned you about, you need to return to Culcreuch now, or else you will have missed your opportunity. Also, you will need to stay with the one to whom you were sent, or you will fail. Never leave his sight.” Switching to the strange language once more, she turned to Marion and said, “Take her back to your home. She will know what she has to do, and when.”

“Thank you, Alison,” Marion answered, bowing before the ancient witch. “Lily, come…let us go.”

As they rode back around the Loch, Lily thought on what the old witch had told her. Who had the necklace sent her to? Who had it sent her from? The only thing that made any sense was that she was here for a reason, but even then, she didn’t know what the reason was. And it would have been great to hear some more about the consequences if she didn’t follow the instructions. What she needed was time to think, and to talk to someone she trusted. But who did she trust? Aunt Vonny was dead, and that left only Rose, but according to Alison, Rose was in another time entirely.

“What year is it?” she asked Marion, breaking the lengthy silence that had stretched between them whilst riding back to the castle.

“It is the year of our Lord, 1314. My father, Maurice Galbraith is the chief of our clan, and built our castle to be the seat of our clan twenty years ago, to keep us safe after King John was forced to abdicate his claim to the throne.”

“So who is the King now?” Lily asked as they slowed to a walk by the stable.

“King Robert I has been king for eight years.”

“Is he the one they call the Bruce?”

“Yes,” Marion answered. Lily (whose knowledge of Scottish history came only from a pamphlet she received in Glasgow when she had arrived the day before and the movie Braveheart) had a lapse in judgment, and said, “Isn’t he that cowardly traitor?”

“Traitor?!” came the booming voice of Matthew from inside the stable. “Robert the Bruce is a good man who has constantly had to fight off challenges to his kingship from pretenders to the throne! Ever since he took the throne, he has been fighting to secure our position! How dare anyone call him a traitor?!”

“I’m sorry…I was told that he had abandoned William Wallace at Falkirk, and that was how Wallace was captured…”

“No. That is not what happened. I fought side by side with Wallace, and he was certainly betrayed, but not by King Robert. The army of the king has lain siege to the royal castle at Stirling, and I will be riding to join him as a member of his personal guard.”

“I’m sorry; I must have been told wrong, please don’t be angry with me!”

“Matthew,” Marion interjected when he opened his mouth to retort, “Peace.”

“Fine,” he said, turning to his sister. “I need to get ready to ride for the ride to the field, so can you please help this young lady to find her way back to where she came from?”

“I can’t,” Lily interjected, a realization suddenly dawning upon her. “I can’t leave until I have done something.”

“What are you talking about?” Matthew asked.

“Walk with me for a few minutes,” Lily answered, turning and walking toward the water.

Matthew turned to his sister, and looked deeply into her eyes, as if asking if he should follow. “Go,” Marion answered the unspoken question.

Chapter 5

“So what you are saying is that you are from another time?” Matthew asked, flabbergasted, fifteen minutes later.

“Yes. I am not from another plane, but I am from another time. My country—”

“The one from across the ocean?”

“Yes. My country has not even been founded yet.”

“But your ancestors came from the land of the Scots?”

“Yes, so I came to learn more about the people I come from.”

“How did your family end up in your country—what did you call it?—America?”

“In a few hundred years from now, my ancestors will go to my country, and they have—or should I say, will be—there for over two hundred years before I was—will be?—born.”

“And Alison told you all this?”

“Well, she told me the necklace brought me here, because I have to do something.”

“What?”

“Honestly, I don’t know. All I know is that I am supposed to stay in your sight at all times, until I’ve done it.”

“How will you know if you’ve done it?”

“I’m not sure…but I think it is safe to say that I’ll know.”

“Well then,” Matthew said with the air of a man who had resigned himself to a conclusion. “I guess that means I won’t be going to the fields at Stirling.”

“No! Go, please! She didn’t say I was to stop you from doing what you need to do! Besides…how do we know that what I came to do isn’t at Stirling?”

“But that would be the height of dishonor for me, to endanger a woman.”

“Clearly, you missed my point about being from another time. In my time, women aren’t viewed the way that they are in your time. Women fight in the army all the time.”

“Really? Aren’t your leaders worried that one of them will get hurt?”

“Of course, but no more worried than they are about the men.”

Matthew considered his dilemma: to take a woman to battle with him would be to risk dishonoring himself if she was injured. To stay behind would be to risk dishonoring himself if her task was in the battle, which could also harm her. Left with a choice between the lesser of two evils, Matthew was forced to choose the option that risked dishonoring himself less: “How will you protect yourself if I am caught in fighting?”

“I was on the archery team at my high school, so I can join the archers.”

“High school? Is that like the upper schools in Oxford and Cambridge?”

“No, high school in my time is like a junior university: you have to go to high school before going to a university. Anyway, I can join the archers and help the fight.”

“Aye,” Matthew finally agreed. I will bring you with me…but if the fighting becomes too fierce, you are to run and save your own life. Do you understand?”

“Okay.”

They spent the rest of the morning preparing for the battle, never leaving each other’s line of sight, just in case Lily’s task presented itself. Together, they saddled horses and discussed the differences between their times. Lily  began to focus on her attraction for Matthew, all while wondering if he had any feelings of attraction for her as well.

The fact was, however, that Matthew was deeply attracted to her from the time that he first discovered her in his bed. There was something about her brash nature, making her unlike any other woman than he had ever come into contact with, that he found himself dreaming about her throughout the day. Her close proximity to him was not helping him overcome his feelings, either. Sure, she was fully clothed now, but he was unable to shake the deep-seated feelings of lust that were building inside him. Being around Lily for this extended period of time was only serving to remind him of how incredibly attractive she was, and how amazingly erotic she had seemed earlier that morning.

Lily was so amazingly beautiful and saucy that Matthew could not help but wonder if there was anything he could do to convince her to stay in the past rather than return to her own time.

Lily, too, kept looking at Matthew throughout the morning, stealing glances whenever she was able to. He was unlike the many assholes that she had dated in the past, and even her bosses at the law firm, because he was the very picture of what a gentleman should be.  The “nobility” in her time were not so worried with treating a woman with respect or dignity, because they were so blinded by desire for the area between a woman’s legs. It was almost as if a woman was a trophy to be showcased, not a partner to go through life with.

Matthew, it seemed, was so focused on trying to protect his king and his country that he didn’t appear to have an overt concern for the sweetness between her legs…but oh, how much she wanted him to crave it.

Chapter 6

As the day wore on, the tensions around the castle continued to grow into a nearly palpable density. Everyone was making preparations for the English, who were marching for the field near Stirling…everyone but Matthew and Lily, that was. Marion’s husband, David, had already left for Stirling to let the king know how many men to expect from the Castle Culcreuch, and the rest of the Clan Galbraith were ready to leave by early that afternoon. Matthew and Lily both mounted the horses they had prepared for the fifteen mile ride, and left for the battle that had started earlier that day.

When they arrived, that day’s fighting had ended, but the English (knowing the importance of Stirling’s royal castle) had not withdrawn, but chose to regroup rather than abandon the castle. The next day, Matthew took up his customary position at King Robert’s right hand, and Lily took a position with the Scottish corps of archers. Within an hour, the English army had massed on the far side of the field at Bannockburn, just outside of the village of Stirling, and proceeded to march on the Scottish positions.

“Ho’, men!” King Robert called out over the ranks of his soldiers. From her position, Lily was able to easily make out the tall, imposing figure of Matthew directly next to the King. The Bruce leaned toward him, and Matthew raised his hand, the signal for the archers to load their bows, so Lily followed suit along with the other archers in the Scottish ranks, taking aim in the direction of the English infantry that were advancing en masse across the field. When Matthew’s hand dropped, the archers all let their arrows fly, immediately cutting down most of the first line of English attackers.

Next, Matthew (at the King’s direction) lifted his massive claymore sword in the air with his right arm, and Scottish infantry fell into ranks like a well-oiled machine. When he dropped his sword, the men began to advance across the field toward the English in uniform, disciplined ranks. In the meantime, the Scots archers were commanded to fire upon the English infantry fifteen times more before the two armies met in the center of the field, substantially thinning the ranks of the well-disciplined English soldiers.

The carnage of war, however, began as soon as the two armies met in the center of the field. The Scots were able to fight without fear of the English cavalry, which had been effectively wiped out the day before. Before long, however, the drastically outnumbered Scots began to fall back in the face of the English horde, even unto the crest of the small hill where Robert, Matthew, and some others sat on the backs of their horses.

Then, from out of nowhere, an arrow (which could have come from either side) struck Robert’s horse in the eye, killing the beast instantly and pinning the King beneath his mass. Lily could see Matthew frantically attempting to dislodge his King, but having little success.

“Matthew! Watch out!” Lily screamed as the blade of an English sword was raised beside him, poised to sever his head. Lily watched in horror as Matthew turned from the defenseless king to his assailant, and engaged him in swordplay. While his chief bodyguard was busy in this fisticuffs, King Robert was left completely defenseless. Lily broke ranks with the other archers without thinking, and proceeded to run to his aid.

When she was only fifteen paces from the imperiled king, an English officer poised himself to run him through with the sword. Reflexively, Lily loaded her weapon, and the infantry officer met his end before he had the opportunity to smite the King…she had saved him.

At that moment, Matthew was successful in removing the head of his attacker, and the Scottish forces, seeing their King restored to the saddle of a horse, took heart and fought like wild men, smiting every Englishman within reach and forcing the forces of King Edward of England to fall back. Thanks to Lily, the day had been won, and King Robert’s throne was secure.

“Robert would go down in history as the man who unified Scotland, and legends would grow about him that only one person on that field knew—Lily. Lily, the one whose arrow had ensured that he would survive the day, had ensured that the legend would grow.”

Chapter 7

“And then what happened?” Rose asked a few three quarters of a century later.

“Matthew came over to me, and kissed me, thanking me for saving the King,” Lily answered simply.

“Wow…” Rose exclaimed softly.

“What?” Lily asked.

“You know that by doing that, you basically saved the U.S., right?”

“What?”

“Yeah…I don’t know if you remember or not, but King James the First of England—

“The guy with the Bible?”

“Yeah. Well, before he became King of England, he was known as King James VI of Scotland…he became King of England when Queen Elizabeth died.”

“Okay, so?”

“He was a grandson of some kind of Robert the Bruce’s.”

“I never thought of that,” Lily answered.

And she hadn’t. After Matthew had kissed her in the midst of the victorious Scotsmen who had officially earned their independence from England, too much had happened between Lily and Matthew that the implications of her arrow had not fully registered to Lily.

Together, they had ridden back to Culcreuch to much fanfare. The entirety of the Clan Galbraith celebrated the exploits of Matthew and the strange woman at a feast held in the dining hall of the Culcreuch Castle. A few days later, and edict came from King Robert, granting ownership of a large tract of land in the area of Stirling Castle, the title of Baron, and the right to include the motto “Friend of the King” on his personal coat of arms from then on.

Matthew had asked Lily if she would accompany him to his new home…and she had agreed. The tension between them was palpable when they had first arrived, and finally, Lily had had enough of waiting for the erstwhile gentleman to make a move, and like the 21st century woman that she was, she made a move for him.

“Matthew…what do you want from our relationship?”

“What do you mean?”

“What do you want to see happen between us?”

“I—I don’t know what to say, Lily,” he answered.

“Well, if you don’t know what you want, there is no way that I can know. You need to know this, however: I have a life in my own time, and I will go back to it…unless I have a damn good reason to stay here.”

Matthew considered this for a minute, and finally asked, “What would be a good reason?”

“Why?”

“Because I don’t want you to go.”

“Well, if you don’t want me to go, then why do you want me to stay?”

“Because in the last few weeks, I have fallen in love with you.”

“That is a damn good reason, Matthew,” Lily said, wrapping her arms around his neck, and pulling him in for a long kiss. At first, Matthew seemed unsure of himself, until Lily pushed him into one of the empty chairs, and began removing her clothes in front of him. When she stood there, wearing nothing but her undergarments, she turned to him and said, “Aren’t you going to take yours off?”

Matthew, finally realizing what Lily was saying, hastily began to remove his clothes as well. When he was completely naked, she instructed him to sit back down in one of the chairs. When he was seated comfortably on one of the velveteen chairs, she kneeled before him, lightly touching the tip of his lance with her tongue. When he let out a low moan that only Lily could hear, she giggled naughtily, making it plain that there was definitely more where that came from.

She continued this for a few minutes, waiting for Matthew to nearly burst from longing, and only then did she take him into her mouth. Slowly, with painstaking precision, she used her tongue to wet every inch if his large member. All the while, however, she was becoming more and more hungry as well, and after licking and sucking on his potency for a few minutes, she finally stopped and stood back up.

“Why did you stop?” Matthew asked in a voice that was pleading with her to resume.

“You’ll see,” she said, grinning mischievously. Slowly, so as to continue the process for as long as possible, Lily removed the last vestiges of clothing that hugged the firm curves of her body before finally standing completely naked before her lover. “Do you like what you see?” she asked in her most seductive voice.

“V—very much so,” Matthew answered, breathing in deeply the scent of her arousal which hung potent on the air. Lily turned around, exposing her rear to him, and sat, slowly taking in the inches of his dagger into her wet, quivering sheath. Her folds expanded and stretched as she learned to accommodate him, and when comfortable, she began to grind on him, slowly taking him in and out of her and relishing every amazing second of it.

Thanks to the large size of Matthew’s organ, it did not take long for Lily to feel the powerful waves of ecstasy that accompany a coming orgasm, and so she began to move faster, slamming Matthew into herself repeatedly.

“Oh my god!” she exclaimed, her eyes rolling in her head, “that feels so good!”

Matthew must have liked her vocal nature while in the throes of passion, because even through the clenching of the walls of her hollow, she could feel him stiffening as she rode and grinded on him. Finally, together, the two lovers both achieved release and collapsed on the chair, with Matthew holding her while they both fell into sleep.

***

“So…you slept with him?” Rose asked.

“Yes, of course!” Lily answered. “And we are going to get married!”

“How long do you think you were gone?” Rose asked.

“About five months…why?”

“Because in my time, you’ve only been gone for a week.”

“Wait, what?” Lily asked.

“Yeah, you weren’t even scheduled to be home until next week.”

“So you mean that I can use this necklace to stay there for a year if I want to, and still come back here every week?”

“Yeah, I would think so!” Rose answered. “Why?”

“Just because I’m living full time in 14th-century Scotland doesn’t mean I don’t want to see you, ho,” Lily answered. “I could come here and stay for a month, and the necklace could take me back so that I would only be gone from then for about five minutes if I want.”

“Seems like it!” Rose answered. “What’s your point?”

“My biggest fear about living in the past is that I have been worried about how hard it would be to keep in contact with you.”

“Well, with this necklace, you can come see me any time,” Rose said with a genuine smile.

“That’s great! Oh, I love this necklace!”

“Well, you may have control over time and space, but I have to get to work,” Rose said.

“Okay!” Lily said, standing to hug her friend. “When do you want me to come see you again?”

“I think once a week will be nice, so when you get a chance or just want to get away for a bit, come visit!” Rose answered, before turning to walk to her car.

The two women waved at each other, and Rose drove away. Lily, on the other hand, found a secluded spot, and whispered the words tempus imperium while grasping the necklace that she still had not taken off. When the gateway appeared before her, Lily stepped through it: back to both her past and present…to her one love.

Together, she and Matthew grew to an old age and had eleven children, the oldest of which was a girl. When Lily reached an old age and was ready to die, she gave her 14th-century daughter the necklace and started the legend of the necklace, thus continuing the loop.

THE END

Billionaire Romance

Wealthy Famous Hot and Mine

Katrina Bliss

Copyright ©2016 by Katrina Bliss. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter 1

Erin, to the displeasure of her family and now her best friend Alicia, never liked the beach. Even as a child, she had always been a mountain person. To arrive at a compromise with Alicia, they picked a cabin at the foot of a valley, beside a lake, as their vacation spot. Not that Alicia accepted it as much of a compromise.

They were sitting in rocking chairs on the balcony of the cabin with a view of the mossy green, serenely quiet lake before them.

“Isn’t this charming?” Erin asked and took a sip from the steaming mug of hot chocolate she had been cradling in her hands. She saw Alicia roll her eyes. “What? What now?” Erin asked, shaking her head.

“Where are the waves? The half-naked chiseled men showing off their torsos? The frozen margaritas and the sunscreen lotion? This is for middle-aged people, Erin!” Alicia drained her own hot chocolate into her mouth and sighed. Erin couldn’t help but smile, her best friend had always had a knack for drama.

“You haven’t even given it a chance yet, Alicia. We’ve been here exactly what? Ten hours? And you’re making it sound like we’ve been stuck here forever. Besides, I’m nursing a broken heart and should be made to feel warm and comforted.” Erin pouted her lips. If Alicia knew how to exaggerate her misery, Erin had a few of her own tricks up her sleeves. Alicia sprang up from her chair and lunged towards Erin to give her a tight hug.

“I’m sorry, cutie. Forget I said anything. You’re right, we need to concentrate on you.” She had crouched down beside Erin now and the two girls exchanged smiles.

“I hope you haven’t been going through the messages again, Erin?” Alicia straightened her back, stood up and tightened her wrap around her shoulders. Erin sighed and shook her head.

“No, I haven’t been doing that. I’ve taken the battery out of my phone and hidden it at the bottom of my suitcase.” She watched Alicia make her way back to her rocking chair and settle down.

“How does that help? You’ve not exactly hidden it from yourself if you know where it is.” Alicia reached for Erin’s mug of hot chocolate.

“No, but in my moment of weakness, having to take all my clothes and stuff out of the suitcase to reach the battery will give me enough time to calm myself and change my mind.” Erin allowed the mug to slip out of her hands and rubbed her palms together. If the temperature dropped any further, the caretaker of the lodge promised that the lake would freeze over. Erin secretly wished that would happen. She wanted the lake to freeze, for translucent icicles to drop down and then freeze mid-way from the pine tree leaves around them. She was hoping that the bitter cold would numb her heart and muscles and stop herself from physically aching.

She hadn’t realized when Alicia had reached out and was gently rubbing the side of her arm. She threw her friend a gentle thankful look.

“Thanks for coming, Alicia. I really do appreciate it.” Her voice squeaked as she spoke and she saw how Alicia flinched. Neither of them was accustomed to Erin being the one in need of support and comfort. They had been friends since Kindergarten and Alicia had always been the one to throw a fit, cry over the men in her life. Erin was the stoic one.

“I really hate him. I hate Steve. If I see him I’d̶ ” Alicia was spitting the words out and Erin interrupted her.

“Forget it. Let’s just not talk about it.”

“But we need to talk about it, Erin. The guy cheated on you, had been cheating on you for several months. You can’t just pretend that you’ll be able to distract yourself from it for the rest of your life.” Alicia was still drinking Erin’s hot chocolate.

“I just don’t want to talk about it now, that’s all.” Erin couldn’t keep the annoyance out of her voice. She knew Alicia was trying to help, was trying to be a friend but she didn’t want to turn into a cranky cry baby.

“This is exactly the reason why you end up going through old messages and emails. Because you’re not venting.” Alicia handed the half empty mug of hot chocolate back to Erin and stood up from her chair.

“Where are you going?” Erin was predicting a dramatic quarrel between the two of them. A day would never be complete if they didn’t go through one of these.

“I’m going to have a long hot bath, drink some wine and then try and persuade Ms. Carter to light the fire. I’m freezing out here.” Alicia was already halfway back into the cabin. She held the door open with her other hand fixed on her hip.

“You coming in?” she asked Erin, but only got a shake of the head in response.

“Just don’t stay out here too long. Come find me soon?” She sighed as she went inside and Erin grinned and drank some of the remaining bits in her mug. Despite their differences and their quarrels, there was nobody else she was more comfortable with than Alicia. In fact, Erin had always believed that if they hadn’t met in Kindergarten and she hadn’t punched a boy in the face when they were six because he was teasing Alicia, they might have never become friends. They were the opposites in school and everybody around them wondered what kept them together. The skinny blonde Cheerleader and the geeky nerd with the braces who always aced every exam, including the surprise ones.

Erin was smiling to herself as she thought about their friendship through the years, subconsciously grateful that she had something else to think about rather than Steve.

“Sorry, is someone sitting here?” Erin was jolted out of her thoughts by the voice of a man she had not noticed had now joined her in the balcony. She looked up to find him hovering over the chair that Alicia had been sitting on, her discarded wrap was still lying on the seat of the chair.

“No, please go ahead. My friend was but she’s gone in now.” Erin spoke too quickly, slightly embarrassed to be caught in the middle of deep thoughts. How long had he been there? Had she been smiling and rocking herself like a fool this whole time?

She watched as he picked up the edge of the wrap with one hooked finger, like it was something that could infect him with a fatal viral disease. He held it away from his body as he walked the short distance with it over to Erin’s side and then gently flung it over the back of her own chair. She wanted to laugh, just the sight of him made her want to burst out laughing.

He was incredibly tall, for starters. Erin wasn’t the tallest girl she knew, but she was certain that this person was at least half a foot taller than Alicia…who was the tallest girl she knew. The lower half of his face was covered in a rough salt-pepper beard and his dark hair was scruffy and brushed back, away from his forehead. Only his temples betrayed a slight smattering of grey. She watched as he quietly settled into the rocking chair, a leather-bound book in his hands. She couldn’t quite tell his age, although he was most certainly older than her. He was in a warm plaid shirt and baggy jeans. If he wasn’t a fellow guest at the cabin, he most definitely was a local carpenter or lumberjack. Her eyes fell on his thick wrists and the way the muscles on his shoulders tensed as he started flipping through the pages of his book. She wondered if he had single- handedly built the cabin himself.

“Are you a guest here?” she asked, interrupting his flipping and he looked up at her with slanted eyes. His dark green eyes contained a flicker of annoyance which silenced her, she immediately decided she would leave him alone.

“Yes,” he replied and went back to reading his book. Erin looked away from him and out towards the lake. She didn’t want to worry about how rude and unfriendly the man was being, she had her own worries to keep at bay. They should have been taking up all her energy.

“How long are you staying here?” his voice was deep and thick. It was almost like his voice boomed as it bounced off the walls of the mountains that surrounded them. She cleared her throat before she spoke. He was glaring at her, although the question from anybody else would have been a friendly innocent one. Coming from him, it made her slightly nervous. She wanted to give him the right answer, although what would be the right answer to bring a smile on his face?

“A fortnight,” she said and only now realized that she had been nervously cracking her fingers. His gaze had fallen on her hands and she stopped doing it. In her mind, she thought that he took awfully long to respond and allowed too much silence to ensue between them.

After a few seconds, he grunted and Erin wasn’t sure what kind of a response that was.

“And yourself?” she asked him but he had gone back to reading his book again.

“A month, maybe longer. I’m undecided,” he said, without looking up at her again. Erin sat back in her chair and began rocking herself gently, for the lack of anything else to do. When the chair creaked after a few minutes of silence, he looked up sharply, as if angered by the sound. Erin stopped rocking. For a second, she felt guilty for disturbing his reading and an instant later she was furious. Why would he make her feel guilty? She was as much a guest at the cabin as he was.

“Ms. Carter must have lit the fire inside by now. It might suit your reading needs better,” she snapped at him and he looked up, their eyes met. She held his gaze, even though her heart continued to pound and she wanted to look away embarrassed. He had a knowing look on his face, she was certain that he knew she was trying to make a jab at his impolite reactions to her presence.

She was surprised when he suddenly smiled. Unrealistically white teeth peeped out from between his thin red lips and the surrounding dark beard.

“I apologize for being this wound up. It’s not easy to force yourself to relax,” he said and shut the book in his hands. He leaned back in his chair and started rocking himself. Erin smiled too. She could feel her cheeks burning up.

“I know what you mean. I’m simply trying to blank out my brain,” she said and looked away. They were both looking towards the lake now in silence.

“So you’re hiding too?” he spoke after a few minutes. Erin thought about how the silence between them had been comfortable, but she welcomed the question, this question in particular from a stranger.

“Not hiding as much as escaping,” she said. She wasn’t looking at him when she answered but she could sense that he was nodding his head.

“What’s the difference though?” he asked and they looked at each other again. Erin was the one to smile and he gave a small laugh.

“You may be right,” she said, “whatever I’m doing, I plan on going back home as a new person after this.” She was still smiling.

“Good luck with that. Believe me, I’ve tried,” he said and to her dismay, opened up his book again and started to read. Erin allowed herself to continue to look at him for a few seconds longer before she forced herself to look away. When she did, from the corner of her eye, she could sense that he had raised his head to look at her. Only for a few seconds.

Chapter 2

“That’s what I’ve always said. Beaches are just too bright and everybody is always happy. Only till the end of the vacation of course. Whereas in a place like this, one gets a chance to reflect and arrange one’s thoughts.” Erin was leaning forward, excited to finally meet somebody who agreed with her choice of a vacation spot. Xavier was laughing at her explanation. She didn’t know much about him, except that his name was Xavier, even though they had spent the past hour talking. He had drifted in and out of reading his book while Erin kept interrupting him with general questions. He didn’t seem to mind much anymore.

As Xavier laughed, Alicia opened the door to the balcony and stepped out.

“Are you seriously still sitting here? It’s freezing,” she said.

“It’s all right. I’ve had company,” Erin said with a smile and directed Alicia’s gaze to Xavier who she had only just noticed.

“Alicia, this is Xavier. Xavier, this is my best friend Alicia, whose seat you have stolen.” Erin introduced them and Xavier stood up from the chair and stepped aside. Alicia, who initially had plastered her usual pleasing smile on her face when the introductions were being made, now stood still staring at Xavier.

Erin felt a sudden pang, of a feeling she couldn’t quite identify. Judging by the look on Alicia’s face, and the fact that they had known each other for more than a decade now, Erin could tell that her friend was floored. And what Alicia wanted, she always got.

Xavier stretched out his hand towards Alicia after they had stood in uncomfortable silence for a few seconds.

“Hello,” he said, in his deep thundering voice. Alicia, who usually was great around people, always captivating everyone with her sparkling smile and cheerful personality, shook his hand in silence.

“Please, have a seat. I’m heading in for a quick shower anyway,” Xavier said and started walking towards the door. Erin could feel her heart deaden at the sight of him leaving.

“We should all have dinner together,” Erin found herself saying, suddenly and without warning. He stopped in his tracks and turned slightly to look at her. He threw Alicia a nervous quick look and smiled.

“Maybe,” he said and opened the door and slipped back into the cabin. Erin’s brows furrowed. The air between them had changed suddenly and she had no idea what had just happened to cause it. Did Alicia and Xavier know each other? The thoughts were racing through Erin’s mind and she turned to look at her friend, who was still standing.

“You’ve been sitting here, chatting with him?” Alicia asked. Erin could see that she was trying to keep her voice low, but struggling to not sound too excited or screech.

“What do you mean? Do you know each other?” Erin breathed in deeply, bracing herself to be shot at with a long winded story about how Alicia and Xavier had once dated but it went sour after she dumped in. She could feel her fingers shaking a little. The thought of the two of them together produced an actual physical reaction in her.

“I wish.” Alicia rolled her eyes and slumped into the empty rocking chair. Erin threw her another confused look, increasingly angered by the slowness of information being given to her.

“Erin! Are you serious? You don’t know who that is?” Alicia was speaking through gritted teeth. Apparently, her friend was as annoyed with her as she was with Alicia. Erin shook her head.

“Should I?”

“That’s Xavier Cowen. Umm, the Xavier Cowen.” Alicia leaned in and spoke in a near-whisper. Erin still had no idea what to make of the revelation.

“Who is he?” she asked and watched as Alicia threw up her hands, in mock surrender.

“To put it simply, he’s a movie star,” Alicia said, not happy that her best friend couldn’t share in her absolute shock and excitement. Erin was confused, then surprised and then she broke into a fit of giggles. She couldn’t help herself. The thought of Xavier, the man she had been sitting and having a heart-to-heart with for the past hour, was a movie star? It was too unbelievable, too hilarious. She nearly didn’t buy it. She couldn’t believe that he had that frivolous a profession. She hadn’t asked, but she imagined him to be a Philosophy professor or perhaps a mad scientist.

“You’re certain of it?” Erin managed to ask, through her laughs. Alicia was sitting on the chair but had her hands on her hips now, furious at Erin’s reaction.

“I wasn’t sure initially, because of the beard. But yes, now I’m certain Erin.” She had her eyes narrowed. “Stop laughing. What’s so funny?”

“I just can’t believe it. What kind of movies does he do?” Erin asked, biting down on her lips to stop herself from laughing anymore.

“He used to be the heartthrob of the rom-coms about a decade ago, but then he had a series of Superhero films that he did. I don’t think he’s been in a movie in the past few years though.” Alicia was thinking, looking away from her and her brows were crinkled. She was in deep thought, trying to mentally trace out Xavier Cowen’s Hollywood career.

Erin couldn’t believe it, Rom-Coms, Superhero flicks? She sat back in her chair and folded her arms in front of her.

“This is crazy,” she said, almost to herself, but Alicia had heard.

“Yeah, I know. I can’t believe I just met Xavier Cowen,” Alicia replied, but she was speaking to herself as well.

“I could have sworn he was a teacher or something,” Erin said and the two girls exchanged looks.

“He does look quite different than he used to, on-screen at least. But he’s still gorgeous, isn’t he?” Alicia asked and Erin absent-mindedly nodded. He most definitely was, gorgeous. The fact that she was, even remotely, attracted to a movie star was a crazy prank the Universe had played on her. Her first boyfriend, Lawrence, who she dated towards the end of college was now an award winning sculptor and Steve, her second and last boyfriend was a Physicist. She had rarely been attracted to other men and the ones she had been, were the same league. A movie star? Erin burst into another fit of laughter.

Ms. Carter interrupted them at that moment.

“I’ve served dinner at the dining table, ladies,” she said and then slipped back into the cabin.

“I’m starving,” Erin said, and stood up, stretching her arms behind her. Alicia remained sitting, still deep in thought.

“Alicia. Food!” Erin shouted a little, trying to snap her friend out of her thoughts. Alicia looked up at her, still slightly confused and dazed.

“I don’t believe it,” she said and shook her head.

“I don’t believe it either. Snap out of it Alicia. Let’s go get dinner.” Erin started walking towards the door.

“Do you think he’ll really join us?” Alicia finally stood up and Erin shrugged.

“If he’s anything like any other superstar, he won’t. Right? Do we really care?” Erin opened the door.

“You might not. But I definitely do. I’m not leaving here without a photo with him and an autograph.” Alicia had her smile back on her face as she walked through the door.

“Leave him be Alicia. He’s probably come here to escape crazy fans like you.” Erin shut the door behind her and spoke to her friend in a whisper. Alicia whipped around to face her and smiled, her eyes were glittering mischievously, which almost always, Erin knew, meant trouble.

“It’s the price he has to pay for being a movie star and being so damn hot!” Alicia winked at Erin and strutted over to the dining room. Erin breathed in deeply and tightened the cardigan around her. Suddenly, she didn’t want to be in the cabin anymore. This wasn’t an escape, this wasn’t the vacation she wanted. This was a trap, a confusion.

Through the open door of the dining room, she saw Xavier sitting at the dining table, with Ms. Carter fussing over serving him food. She heard Alicia’s high pitched laugh as Erin waited where she was, for a few more minutes. She wished she hadn’t invited him to join them for dinner.

When Erin walked in, she noticed that Ms. Carter had already served the roast to her. She took her seat, across Xavier, while Alicia sat next to him at the table. Ms. Carter soon excused herself and took a plate of her dinner out, to her own room.

Alicia was talking excitedly as Erin poured herself some wine from the open bottle beside her. Xavier had a fixed weak smile on his face as he concentrated on cutting himself a piece of chicken.

Erin cleared her throat and Alicia stopped laughing.

“So, Alicia tells me you’re a movie star,” Erin said with a sarcastic smile on her face. From the corner of her eye, she could see that her friend had thrown her a look. Xavier continued chewing the food in his mouth after which he cleared his throat as well.

“She found me out,” he said with a soft smile and proceeded to cut himself another piece. Erin took a sip of her wine and pushed the bottle towards him. Alicia had already helped herself. She watched as he poured himself a glass and took a sip.

“I apologize that I didn’t recognize you. I can’t remember the last time I saw a contemporary movie,” Erin said with another smile and he nodded.

“Please don’t apologize. It was a breath of fresh air,” he said and Alicia broke the moment with a laugh.

“The last movie Erin watched was probably Casablanca or Citizen Kane,” she said through her laughs, but Xavier didn’t join in.

“They’re both great movies.” He looked at Erin instead and they smiled at each other.

“Alicia here, obviously thinks I’m very unfashionable. However, I should definitely watch one with you in it now.” Erin finally cut herself a piece of chicken while he shook his head.

“Please don’t. That would be embarrassing. I’m not particularly proud of my filmography,” he breathed in deeply and cut off their eye contact.

“Are you kidding me?” Alicia squealed and turned towards him on her side. “The Scarlett dress? The Best Man? Little Bit of Sunshine?” she named a few more movies that Erin had never heard of and she couldn’t help herself from laughing. Xavier looked embarrassed and he turned to her with his eyes downcast.

“I loved those movies. Why don’t you like them?” Alicia continued. Xavier, as always, took a few extended seconds to respond.

“They weren’t the kind of films I had set out to do. I had to make money, so I did them.” He washed down the food in his mouth with some wine. Erin remained quiet, her suspicions were correct, he was trying to escape.

“Is that why you haven’t done a movie in a few years?” Alicia asked, leaning in towards him a little. Xavier visibly moved away and Erin smiled. This was the first time, a man was not even accepting, leave alone reciprocating Alicia’s advances.

“I want to start with a clean slate. I know now that would be impossible. My stereotype has been set in stone,” he spoke quietly and his voice seemed to silence Alicia. She was also perhaps a little offended by his reaction to her.

“Can’t you make your own movies? The kind that you have always wanted to be in?” Erin asked. He looked at her again and smacked his lips.

“I suppose I could. I want to act, though. That’s what comes naturally to me. I wouldn’t have the skill set required to produce or direct a film.” He was cradling the glass of wine in his hands. Erin poured herself some more and he grabbed the bottle from her when she was done, pouring himself some as well.

“So are you waiting then?” she asked him and their eyes met again. His green eyes bored into her own brown ones, but she didn’t look away.

“Waiting and hoping that someone casts me in a role that’ll mean something to me,” he said and kept his eyes on her while he drained his glass into his mouth. Alicia who had remained silent all this while, spoke up then.

“I think that’s selfish. You should give your fans what they want. That is what you’re good at.” She drained her glass of wine, reached for the empty bottle and then stood up to walk over to the small bar at the corner of the room.

“He should do what makes him happy. That’s not being selfish,” Erin spoke sternly, surprising even herself by the tone of her voice.

Alicia tinkered around in the bar till she found another bottle of wine that she liked and brought it to the table. Erin threw her a look.

“What? I’m sure Ms. Carter won’t mind and she’ll charge us for it anyway!” Alicia snapped and uncorked the bottle. “Anyway. All I’m saying is that Xavier is famous, rich and has women swooning over him,” she continued and touched his arm lightly. Erin saw the muscles on his shoulders tense up with the touch and he tried to delicately move his arm away.

“It’s his life, Alicia. Let it go!” Erin’s eyes had narrowed. The last thing she wanted was to have a row with Alicia in front of someone else. Especially a celebrity! Alicia was gulping down her wine and her eyes had glazed over. She had barely touched her food.

“You and your high horse Erin. I’m just telling Xavier the truth,” she said and turned to look at him. He didn’t acknowledge her but continued to eat.

“It’s not always about what other people think Alicia. It’s not all about appearances!” Erin snapped at her, clanking the cutlery down on the plate. Alicia had nearly drained the wine in her glass and was reaching for the bottle. Erin pulled the bottle away from her to her end of the table.

“Oh lighten up Erin. Seriously. This is why Steve got tired of you. Because you think of nobody else but you.” Alicia stood up from her chair with a sudden jolt and reached over for the bottle. Erin could feel her nostrils flaring. The two of them were glaring at each other.

“Erin’s right,” Xavier spoke up and they both turned to look at him. “Ms. Carter might not be happy to see that we drank all her wine without asking.” Alicia dropped her jaw, in an exaggerated dramatic way.

“So you’re on her side? Because she supports your washed-up-career choices?” Alicia laughed with a snort and poured herself some more wine.

“Whatever,” she continued, “I’m going to my room. You’re really not the charming piece of work I’d imagined you to be!” she snapped at Xavier and picked up the bottle. She left the dining room in a huff with the glass and the bottle in her hands.

Erin breathed in. She didn’t know how she was supposed to feel, furious? Embarrassed? Relieved.

“I’m sorry about that. Alicia’s been on edge ever since we arrived.” Erin tried to finish her food, but she wasn’t hungry anymore. Xavier continued with his dinner, apparently unperturbed by the scene that had just unfolded.

“Believe me, I’ve seen worse. Although, she has the personality of a movie star,” he said with a laugh and Erin smiled too.

“And the looks,” she added. They both fell into silence.

“I’m glad you agree with me. Not very many people do. My friends think I’m a fool for deserting the Hollywood scene at the peak of my career.” He was looking at his food as he spoke. Erin wasn’t entirely sure of what to say. No man had ever made himself emotionally available to her before, in fact, the only other emotions she was used to dealing with, were Alicia’s. Something told her that he needed to be handled differently.

“I’m just being honest. The only times that I’ve been happy were when I did exactly what I wanted.” She took a bite and chewed. He had finished eating and he pushed the plate away from him.

“Do you want to go look at the lake?” he asked suddenly and she smiled.

“You’ve read my mind,” she said and pushed her own plate away.

Chapter 3

Erin wasn’t sure if it had been a good idea. Xavier seemed to be warm enough in his plaid shirt and a thick woolen jacket. She had only carried Alicia’s discarded wrap along with her, over the thin cardigan she had already been wearing. Her woolen skirt and light black stockings were barely adding any warmth.

They had walked over to the lake and she was now sitting on a boulder close to the edge, while Xavier stood a little distance away from her, smoking a cigarette. They had walked in silence for the most part, and she was amazed how comfortable she was in his company. Unlike the other men who had been in her life, she didn’t feel the need to make unnecessary conversation with him.

“I didn’t think I’d meet anybody else in the cabin. I’d heard it’s usually empty this time of the year,” he said and she saw the end of his cigarette light up as he took in a drag.

“My thoughts exactly,” she said and they both laughed together.

“I’m pleasantly surprised but delighted to have met you, though,” he said and she could feel herself blushing.

“As am I,” she said and could hear her voice quivering. She wasn’t sure if it was the cold or the fact that he looked like a Greek God under the moonlight. He took a few steps towards her as he turned his head to blow the cigarette smoke away from her face.

She was smiling at him, as she remained seated on the boulder, her legs swung underneath her gently. He was smiling too and after a few seconds of holding each other’s gaze, they both laughed together again. A little awkwardly this time.

“I bet a lot of women around the world would kill to be in my position,” Erin broke the silence and watched as he flung the still-burning cigarette to the ground and pressed on the butt with his shoes. He dug his hands deep into his pockets and looked back at her.

“A lot of men are missing out on being in my position,” he said and inched closer towards her. She wasn’t really thinking anymore. Watching him, watching her, the subtle woody scent of him and the slowly freezing lake in front of them; all of it was too surreal for Erin to be thinking logically about what was going on.

“My ex-boyfriend wouldn’t agree,” she blurted out and he sat down beside her, there was hardly any space and they were squashed together. Their thighs were touching and Erin could feel the warmth of his arm through the layers of her clothes.

“He must have been a whole new level of foolish, this Steve guy,” he mumbled, almost to himself and Erin smiled. She believed him when he said it, and somehow the anger she felt towards Steve seemed to disappear. That was the explanation she needed to hear, not that he was a horrible human being, but that he had been foolish.

“I didn’t think movie stars were this perceptive,” Erin said with a laugh and he turned to look at her again. Their faces were inches away and she could smell the smoky scent of the cigarette on his breath, mixed with the fruity whiff of the wine they had been drinking.

“You clearly never thought very highly of my profession. I don’t blame you,” he said and was going to turn his face away, but Erin stopped him. She had reached out and was holding his chin between her hands. She had no idea where she had found the courage to do it.

They looked at each for a few seconds and before she could pull her hands away, he had lunged forward and enveloped her mouth with his. She had been right, he did taste of cigarettes and wine. His tongue was inside her mouth without any soft ceremony. They were kissing with a ferocity that he had not displayed for a second before this. Her hands had dropped to his shoulders and his hands were on her back, pulling her tightly towards him.

“This is insane,” he said gruffly when they pulled apart from each other for a second. Erin wanted to giggle, out of shock, but his lips were on her again. As they kissed this time, he picked her up and stood up himself. The thought of his height returned to her, as she could feel his arms maneuvering her so that her legs were now wrapped around his waist. She had no idea where the wrap was anymore.

They were both moaning as they kissed. She could feel the bristle of his beard on her cheeks as he kissed her hard. As his tongue thrust in and out of her mouth, she could feel herself growing wet and was immediately embarrassed to realize that he would be able to feel it too, against his chest.

She pulled away from him, and turned her head but instead of coaxing her face back towards him, he started to lower her down. It was only when her back touched the slightly damp and cold twig-covered ground that she realized he had laid her down. He hovered over her, their eyes fixed on each other. His hair fell in waves over his forehead now and his eyes sparkled and there was no denying it anymore, she wanted his body.

She reached out and started to push away the jacket from his shoulders. He gave her a smirk and helped, immediately turning his attention to the buttons on his shirt after. His chest was thickly covered in hair, just like his beard and Erin ran her fingers through it, involuntarily moving her hips towards him.

His hands were on her, feeling her big breasts till he reached the neck of her cardigan. He ripped it apart and she heard the buttons pop and smiled. Her body arched towards him again and she moaned. He proceeded to do the same with the blouse she was wearing, which tore and her bra-covered breasts were finally exposed. Xavier took in a sharp breath when he saw them and she could feel herself blush. His looks on her seemed hungry…like he wanted to devour her and before she could pull him towards her, his mouth was on her exposed flesh.

With his tongue, he traced moist lines from her neck to her cleavage till, with his thumb, he started pushing the fabric of her bra aside. She felt the cold chill of the air when her nipples were exposed. She watched him lick his lips and immediately after, he had started sucking on one of them. Erin moaned loudly and arched her back up towards him. She met his groin with her thighs and she could feel his dick growing.

His hands were both on the breast that his mouth was pressed to and he was squeezing it, tightly. He sucked and bit and then transferred his attention to the other one. Erin could feel her eyes rolling in her head.

“Xavier. Please. Now,” she managed to breathe out the words. He stopped and looked up at her and smiled.

“Are you begging me?” he asked her, in his usual calm but gruff voice.

“I am,” she said and moved her hips under him. He pressed himself tighter to her and now she could feel his fully grown dick against her thigh. She wanted it inside her.

“Begging me for what?” he asked with a smile on his lips. His hands were kneading her breasts, one thumb teased a nipple. She couldn’t take it anymore.

“I want you inside me,” she said and her voice quivered. That is all he needed to hear. In one quick motion, he stood up and undid his jeans. They fell down around his ankles and he stepped out of them. His big dick sprang out and he held it in his hand as he lowered himself. He grunted as he struggled to pull down her skirt and then the stockings.

Erin felt the cold air against her skin again and she could feel the goosebumps on her skin. More importantly, however, she could now feel the tip of his dick against her wetness. When she looked up at him, his eyes were boring into her face. Her face tensed up, was he not going to do it? Was this some sort of game? She was on the verge of tears, the mixture of emotions were too much to bear.

He pushed inside her with one quick thrust. Erin felt like she was going to explode. There had been no warning and he was completely inside her. He remained suspended over her and placed his hands on her belly near her hips. He held her tightly like that as he slowly positioned himself. He was preparing.

He breathed in deeply once and she did as well, and again, without warning, he was thrusting in and out of her in quick succession. Erin could feel her breasts bouncing, her head rubbing against the leaves and twigs underneath her. The pine scented mountains surrounded them and she could see the stars dotting the crystalline sky above them. When she looked back, she realized that his eyes were still fixated on her. His rhythm was fast and he grunted every time he pulled out and moaned with every push in.

It was all too much for her, she soon realized. The excitement of the moment, the adventure, the fact that he was a movie star and also, of course, that his dick was deep inside her - she was very close to passing out. She had her eyes closed for a few seconds till he suddenly grabbed her neck and arched her up toward him. He leaned in lower and their foreheads knocked. That is when she realized that he was about to come inside her. She bit down on her lip and breathed out. His body shuddered as he emptied himself and she decided to let go as well. Erin clutched his arms and her fingernails dug into the flesh. She was screaming as her body jolted for several seconds and then slowly started to relax. He was still inside her and she was going to pass out.

Chapter 4

He had carried her to the house; he had carried her up the stairs to the room that Ms. Carter had reserved for her. He had tucked her under the covers and tiptoed out of the room. Erin knew all of this because she had been awake for most of it, but had decided to allow him to carry on without interrupting and embarrassing him.

She was lying awake in bed now, with somewhat of a dull throb at the base of her skull. She knew it had to do with the wine. She heard a soft knock on the door and Alicia let herself in without waiting for a response.

“You’re never one to have a lie in,” Alicia said and plonked herself down on the bed beside Erin and slipped in under the covers herself. She was still in her usual silk nightgown and had loosely tied a dressing gown around.

“How are you feeling?” Erin asked her and Alicia groaned in response.

“I had too much to drink and now I feel like I want to die.” She pulled the cover over her head and muffled her voice. Erin laughed a little, but felt an ache in her head and stopped.

“I think I’m going to lie in bed all day,” she said and threw an arm over Alicia. She wasn’t sure, yet, if she should tell her about the previous night with Xavier. Alicia moaned again and turned to snuggle up with Erin.

“This is a good start to the vacation, though. You’ll have forgotten Steve in no time if we keep this up,” Alicia said with her eyes closed. Erin cleared her throat, Alicia knew that was always a sign that she had something important to discuss.

“C’mon, spit it out,” Alicia lifted herself on an elbow and glared at her.

“What do you really think of Xavier?” Erin asked and turned to look at her.

“What do you mean? Other than the fact that he’s delicious?” She smacked her lips and Erin flinched. It was also evident to her that, like always, Alicia did not remember the scene at dinner from the previous night. Once the wine kicked in, Alicia’s memory always started to fail. Erin’s silence provoked her and she crossed her brows.

“What else can you mean, Erin? Tell me now!” She sat up straight and flung her leg over Erin’s waist and sat pillion on her. Erin was expecting a volley of childish tickling and she held up her hands in defense.

“All right, okay. Hold your horses. So…We kinda went for a walk last night after you went to sleep,” Erin began, but Alicia already knew what the rest of the story was going to be. She had clapped her hands to her mouth and fell off Erin dramatically. Her head bouncing off the thick mattress. Erin was laughing but was also a little embarrassed.

“You had sex with Xavier Cowen?” Alicia was squealing and Erin tried to hush her up.

“Keep your voice down, Alicia.” She sat up in bed as well.

“You’ve barely slept with two nerds in your lifetime and then you go and have sex with Xavier Cowen? Are you kidding me?” Alicia couldn’t keep her voice down and Erin fell back down on her pillows, covering her face with her hands.

When she peeped through from between her fingers, Alicia had gotten off the bed and was jumping around the room. The wooden floor of the room squeaked with every thud.

“What are you doing? Stop that. We’re not fifteen anymore,” Erin tried to admonish her, but she couldn’t stop giggling.

“Are you kidding me? You slept with somebody; you slept with Xavier Cowen!” Alicia came over to her and shook her shoulders.

“Do you think he had too much to drink?” Erin asked with a frown and Alicia started pulling her by the arms.

“Come here. Get your butt over here,” Alicia pulled her to the mirror and planted her in front of it. She was towering behind Erin.

Erin peered at herself. Her curls were in complete disarray, she was still wearing the ripped blouse from the previous night and her woolen skirt. Alicia grabbed her breasts out of the blue and Erin squealed.

“What the hell, Alicia!” she shouted at her.

“Own it, Erin. You’ve gotta own it!” Alicia was still squealing from excitement. “Now get yourself cleaned up and make your way downstairs,” she pointed to the en-suite shower and Erin groaned.

“My head̶ ” she had begun to say, but Alicia widened her eyes.

“This is a once in a lifetime opportunity, Erin. You have to make him drool,” she cut in. Erin sighed and remained standing in front of the mirror.

“What’s wrong now?” Alicia gave her an enthusiastic hug.

“I just don’t want to completely ruin it, you know?” Erin turned to look at her friend.

“Are you saying you actually like him?” Alicia’s smile dropped from her face. This meant trouble. Erin didn’t respond.

“You barely know him, Erin!” Alicia shook her head. “Don’t do this to yourself. You had a good time last night. He’s a movie star.”

Erin nodded in silence. “You’re right. I know you are, but there’s just something about him. I don’t see him as a movie star,” she tried to explain, but Alicia only rolled her eyes.

“You see him as a human being…blah blah blah.” She shoved Erin in the direction of the shower again.

She turned to look at Alicia and pouted. “I don’t want to get my heart broken again. I’m worried. We’re going to be living in close quarters for two weeks now,” she said and Alicia sighed.

“We’ll worry about tomorrow, tomorrow, Erin. Maybe there is potential. If you’re feeling it, maybe he is too. For now, get dressed!” Alicia was authoritative and Erin passed her a mock-salute before locking herself in the shower for an hour.

•••

By the time Erin made her way downstairs, Alicia had already showered, changed and was sitting out in the balcony with Xavier. Erin had changed into a pair of casual navy blue trousers and a wooly lilac sweater. She had bunched up her thick chestnut curls on the top of her head in a messy knot and stayed away from the makeup. He had already seen her in her most vulnerable.

Alicia was much quieter around Xavier this morning than she had been the previous night at dinner. Erin stepped into the balcony, greeted them both with a chirpy good morning, and sat down on the third chair that Ms. Carter had left outside for them. Steaming mugs of tea had been placed on the coffee table in front of them and a plate of a variety of biscuits.

The lake had most definitely frozen the previous night, but not entirely and as the warm sun beat down on it this morning, it was beginning to melt.

“It’s a lovely day, isn’t it?” Erin asked nervously, neither of the other two had spoken and she didn’t want to make eye contact with Xavier yet.

“It’s beginning to grow on me all right,” Alicia said with a sigh and reached for her mug of tea.

“Did you sleep well last night?” Erin turned her face to Xavier but could feel her cheeks burning. He had finally looked at her; he looked drowsy and tired, like he hadn’t gotten any sleep the previous night.

Before he could answer, Alicia broke into a giggle which she immediately tried to subdue. But it was too late. Erin threw Alicia a threatening look but she had also noticed Xavier’s face fall and a certain kind of resentment build up in his eyes.

“I did, thank you for asking,” he said curtly and stood up from his chair. Within a second, he was gone from the balcony, and Erin and Alicia were left sitting by themselves.

“Oh my God, I’m so sorry Erin. I didn’t mean to. I couldn’t control it,” Alicia said and leaned forward to grab Erin’s arm. She pulled it away from Alicia’s touch.

“Why do you always have to jeopardize everything? Why can’t you ever bear to see me happy?” she nearly yelled at Alicia before getting up to follow him inside.

“I’m sorry, Erin. I really am.”

She heard Alicia pleading but ignored her. She hurried inside and caught sight of Xavier’s figure disappearing in a huff up the stairs. She didn’t know exactly what to say or do, but she followed him upstairs anyway.

“Xavier, can we please talk?” she called after him, just as he was about to enter his room.

He turned to face her and then held the door of his room open for her. He did it in silence and she didn’t know what to expect but stepped into his room and he followed her. She noticed how he gently shut the door but didn’t allow it to close completely. What was he hinting at?

Chapter 5

“You told Alicia about last night.” He said it as a statement rather than asked a question. Erin immediately felt the anger he was hurling toward her. The smile she had tried to plaster on her face had disappeared.

“She’s my best friend. And she would have found out,” she said. She remained standing near the door while he walked over to the bed but didn’t sit down.

“I can’t believe I was that foolish,” he said and ran his hands through his hair. He looked even more handsome in the morning, she thought, but immediately tried to snap herself out of admiring him.

“You weren’t the only foolish one. Evidently,” she said and he looked up at her. His eyes softened, but only for a few seconds.

“You think this was a mistake, because you’re some kind of a celebrity? That it has no effect on my life? Because I’m a lay, man?” she huffed as she spoke and crossed her arms in front of her.

“I didn’t mean it like that,” he said softly, but Erin could see that he was still worrying about himself, so she rolled her eyes.

He saw her do it and his expression darkened again.

“In fact, Erin, it is exactly like that. My face gets splashed across cheap tabloids because of things like this. I misjudged you,” his voice was still gruff and low pitched, although it was clear to her that he was very close to entirely losing his temper.

“Misjudged me how?” she dared to ask him.

“I thought you’d be able to keep it between us,” he answered, almost immediately.

“Treat it like my own dirty secret?” She was clenching her own arm, her nails were digging into her flesh as she spoke to him. She couldn’t stand to look at him anymore.

“I did not expect you to go gossiping about it with your girlfriend immediately after, that’s all.” He had become even quieter and his prolonged silence made her feel worse.

“I wasn’t gossiping. In fact, I misjudged you too. I didn’t think it was just about the sex,” she spat out the words and whipped away from him. She had spoken her mind, she didn’t care anymore. She didn’t care that he knew she had feelings for him in such a short while. How did it matter anyway? In his attempt to keep it a secret, he wouldn’t exactly go around discussing her with his buddies.

Xavier remained silent and it made Erin more furious.

“You can come off your high horse now, Mr. Xavier Cowen. You might be a celebrity, but you’re just like every other man out there.” She turned to look at him again and she could feel the tears prickling the back of her eyelids. This was such a huge mistake. She didn’t need another man to make her feel like a complete idiot.

“Stop comparing me to your lying cheating ex-boyfriend,” he suddenly thundered and took a few steps toward her. Erin inched away from him, he hadn’t raised his voice before and for a second, it frightened her. His towering frame loomed over her, even though he was still standing a good distance away from her.

“Not just him. You’re like every other man. You saw something you liked, but you only liked it for the night. Now you can’t take responsibility for your actions.” She tried to keep her voice low, tried to frighten him away from her with the ferocity in her eyes.

“Take what responsibility? Do you want a foot massage? A scented love letter? A marriage proposal?” Xavier said with a sarcastic laugh, even though he didn’t look like he had faith in his own joke.

“That’s really rich. Yeah, it makes me laugh.” Erin tried to laugh too. “You think that is what responsibility looks like? You’re so far out. No wonder stupid rom-coms are the only movies you get cast for.” She turned away from him again and made for the door.

But he had stopped her. His hand was gripping her arm now, his fingers embedded themselves in her flesh. She tried to ignore the force with which he was pulling her away and tried to push the door open.

“Come back here,” he said gruffly and pulled her to him. She landed with a thud on his chest, her back to him.

“You can’t just throw something like that at me and try to make a smooth exit,” he spoke through gritted teeth, but softly and into her ear.

“Why, you always get the last word, is that it?” she tried to laugh, but this time she couldn’t. His hands had now traveled up from her arms toward her neck.

“Something like that,” he whispered into her ear again and with one hand, pushed the door shut in front of her.

“Let me go now. Aren’t you afraid I’m going to gossip about this too?” She tried to wriggle herself free, but his grip on her only strengthened.

“You know what? I actually don’t care anymore,” he said and without giving her a second to react, he bent her over. In order to avoid tripping, she placed her hands firmly on the closed door in front of her.

She heard the sound of him flicking open the buckle of his belt and then unzipping. Just the sound of that made her go wet between her legs. She had no idea how he could have this effect on her. She felt his hands grab her butt and give it a squeeze before he reached over to unzip her pants.

He peeled down her pants and then wrapped his arms around her torso, pulling her closer to him. Erin closed her eyes and arched her back. She felt him slide into her as he held her tightly. She could hear him breathing raggedly behind her. His beard scratched against her cheek and ear.

It was the same feeling of being taken, of being owned by him, only this time it was without any restraint. He was pumping into her from behind as she tried to keep herself steady with the door. He was big and hard inside her, and she could feel the ferocity of his thrusts increasing with every passing second. His hands eventually found her breasts underneath the sweater and he squeezed them and played with her nipples. The combination of sensations was too much for her to deal with, she didn’t want to pass out again.

They were both moaning and he eventually let her go, placing his hands on her butt. She was completely bent over, her legs wide apart and he pushed inside her in a quick rhythmic motion. This time, he reached the edge even sooner and so did she. They both came together and she didn’t care how loud they were or that the door squeaked with his every thrust.

He groaned as he emptied himself inside her again and pulled out. Her thighs were still quivering from the intensity of the orgasm, and when he was out of her, she slumped to the carpeted floor.

“Erin,” Xavier said and she turned sleepy exhausted eyes to him. He was standing, naked from the waist down, in front of her and he had his hand stretched out toward her. She took his hand and he helped her up.

“Are you planning on tucking me into bed again?” she asked him with a shy smile. He pulled her close to him and wrapped his arms around her waist.

“Into my bed, you mean?” he spoke softly into her ear and she couldn’t help but giggle. He led the way and directed her to lie down on his bed. It smelled of him, she pressed her eyes closed and took in a deep breath of his scent. She opened them when she felt the mattress slump, he was getting into bed with her.

“I don’t know how you did it, but you’ve got some kind of hold on me.” His breathing was ragged as he spoke into her ear. His hands had found their way underneath her sweater and she felt a sharp tug on her nipple.

“I thought we were having a nap?” she teased him, just as he started licking her earlobe.

They exchanged looks and broke into laughter.

Chapter 6

It had been three weeks. Three weeks of bliss. Alicia had left the cabin and gone back to the city nearly ten days ago. Erin and Xavier had walked to the lake and were throwing pebbles in, watching them skid over the portions that were still frozen in the lake.

Erin watched Xavier as he laughed, collecting more pebbles from the bank. She had news to give him.

“What are you looking at?” he asked her when he caught her staring. He jiggled his butt in front of her to tease her into breaking into giggles. He came over to give her a hug, but when he started pulling away, he caught sight of a serious look on her face.

“Wanna tell me what’s going on?” he chucked one of the pebbles toward the lake but didn’t look to see where it had landed.

“I have to get back to work, Xavier. I can’t stay cooped up here with you forever.” Erin bit down on her lip as she spoke, already detecting annoyance in him. He had been trying to avoid this conversation for the past few days.

“You promised we won’t speak about it till the end of the week, Erin. Can we just enjoy the day?” Like a child, he was digging the ground with his shoes. She almost wanted to forget about the important decisions, hug him and stroke his head.

“I have to be back at work by the end of the week. I need to make arrangements now. I can’t keep postponing it.” She tried to remain as calm and collected as possible. He looked up at her sharply.

“You don’t need my permission, Erin. Leave if you want to leave. I can’t stop you.”

“It’s not a question of wanting to leave. I have to. For my work. Just like you should go back to Los Angeles and stop trying to run away. It’s time you took charge of what you want to do.” She reached for him and held onto his arm, but his muscles were tensed. Even though his voice remained steady, it was easy for her to tell that he was now upset.

“So what you’re saying is that we’ll never see each other again?” he spoke after several minutes of silence. He had turned away from her so that she could see him in profile now. His shaggy blue-black beard illuminated in outline by the orange light of the setting sun.

“What do you want, Xavier? You’re the celebrity here. I’m just a simple math teacher.” She let go of his arm and he turned to look at her. They held each other’s gaze for a few seconds till he looked away.

“I don’t want to go back to LA. I don’t want you to go back to Seattle and I most definitely don’t want us to be apart.” When he said it, she smiled. She would never have admitted it, but this is what she wanted to hear from him. Despite having spent three intimate weeks with him, Xavier Cowen was still an enigma to her. She knew he was fond of her, found her irresistible in bed, but she could never be sure what she meant to him, seriously. Now she was convinced. She could see it in his eyes, and the way he refused to look at him.

“I’m glad you say that because I have some news that I believe you should know about,” she said and he looked at her with a worried expression. Erin didn’t want too much time to elapse, to give him a chance to prepare himself. “I think I’m pregnant. In fact, I’m sure of it,” she said, keeping her gaze steady on him. She watched as his expression changed from surprise to disbelief to panic and then a struggle to calm himself.

“When did you realize?” Those were his first words. Erin wasn’t so sure if it was the right decision anymore.

“A few days ago?” She hung her head down as if embarrassed. He took a few seconds, and then came forward, hooking his forefinger under her chin. He lifted up her head gently and craned her neck backward so that she could look up at him.

“All the more reason to not go,” he said.

“What am I going to do then?” She was seriously asking him. She didn’t want a hypothetical answer.

“Quit your job. Move in with me in LA.” He was smiling now, a glimmer of excitement in his eyes.

“So you do want to go back? You don’t want to live in the wilderness alone forever?” she was only joking when she said it, but he answered in all seriousness.

“I’m going to be a father now. It’s time I called my agent and have him sign me up for a few casting calls.” He was serious but smiling now, almost speaking to himself.

“Are you serious? What kind of films are these?” She was excited too. She hadn’t seen him seriously consider or talk about his work.

“Some films that won’t pay much but are the kind that I’ve always wanted to do. If I’m going to be a dad, I might as well start building my legacy.”

THE END

Billionaire Yes Please

Katrina Bliss

Copyright ©2016 by Katrina Bliss. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter 1

Jasmine knew she wanted more the moment she had finished. She sank back in her seat and pushed the bowl with the last creamy drops of her chocolate chip ice cream away from her, the spoon clattering in the bowl. It slid from her end of the table top until it reached the other end, grazing her mother’s arm.

“Jasmine!” her mother growled at her, while her eyes remained glued to the book she was reading. “Don’t you see? I’m a child pining for attention, Mom,” Jasmine responded and pouted her lips. Her mother turned a page of her cheap paperback and sighed.

“I wonder when you’ll begin to act your age. You’re a twenty-five year old woman. It must be all the kids you surround yourself with all the time,” she said, without lifting her head to look at her daughter.

She could be right, Jasmine thought. The only real conversations she had on a daily basis were with five-year-old tiny humans at the kindergarten where she worked. Her mother, Camilla Kiberd, had made it obvious that she didn’t approve. The unanimous dream of both her parents had been that their only child would grow up to become a doctor or an engineer; a profession that would reel in the money, in any case.

Jasmine had chosen teaching and she had chosen kids. Not for a second did she regret her decision, especially when she walked into the classroom to find a dozen shiny happy faces staring up at her. Her mother, on the other hand, never failed to remind her how disappointed she was with her daughter’s life choices.

“Your father would have been so disappointed!” is the line she threw at Jasmine from time to time; just to really rub it in.

Jasmine tore her exhausted gaze away from her mother and turned in her seat to catch the waitress’ eye again.

“What are you doing?” she heard her mother remark.

“I want some more ice cream,” Jasmine said, while she waved furiously to the waitress who still had not noticed her.

“Your sweet tooth will be the death of you,” Camilla admonished, her attention was diverted from the book finally. In fact, she always had time to throw caustic remarks at Jasmine.

“Relax, Mom. We’re on a holiday,” Jasmine said, and smiled broadly as the waitress finally began walking over to their table.

“Another one of those delicious cups of chocolate chip ice cream, please. And, Mom, anything for you?” Jasmine turned to her mother at the last minute.

“Just some coffee please. Black,” her mother spoke to the waitress curtly and smoothed the lapel of her grey jacket. She was every inch the properly dressed woman.

Jasmine watched her mother as she went back to concentrating on her book again. She had no idea where she had gotten her own looks from. While Camilla’s most striking features were her sky-high cheek bones, her straight and slim, somber lips, and a head of thick, straight hair which she now, like any proper sixty year old Englishwoman, chose to cut into a neat greying bob; Jasmine was an apple from a completely different tree. In fact, she was more of an orange. Her oval face barely gave away the hint of cheekbones; her lips were wide and in a perpetual pout, while her auburn curls were constantly unmanageable. Her mother was tall and slender, where Jasmine was petite with an ample chest – more than ample in most cases. Her father, too, had looked more like her mother than he did like Jasmine.

Jasmine sighed as she watched her mother read and gazed out of the smooth, cool glass panes that they were sitting next to. She could hear the seagulls in the sky and when she looked at it, it was bright blue and clear. She didn’t need to step outside to know that the sun would beat down on them, and yet, her mother was in a business suit. Well, she was always in a business suit.

“Aren’t you warm in that thing, Mom?” she asked.

“Don’t be silly, Jasmine.” That haughty tone in her mother’s voice which Jasmine knew so well had returned. “I couldn’t possibly have worn anything else,” she said while glaring at her daughter through narrowed eyes.

“Mom. It’s not a business meeting. It’s only a property viewing,” Jasmine suggested just as the waitress came back with the cup of coffee for her mother and a paper cup with two scoops of ice cream.

“Exactly. It is a business meeting. It’s a meeting between two individuals who will be embarking on a business contract,” her mother replied, as she gingerly pinched the handle of the cup with her forefinger and thumb. She even put her pinky finger out like only those who were royalty – or true snobs – did.

“He’s going to buy the house. You don’t need to impress him,” Jasmine said as she scooped a large spoon of ice cream into her mouth and relished the sensation of it melting in her throat. The feeling of it trickling down the heated skin on her lip was heavenly. Her tongue whipped out quickly to catch it before it fell down her chin.

“Well, if I don’t impress him and the house doesn’t sell, then I’m stuck with that place. And it’s falling apart with nobody else making any offers,” her mother’s voice had risen by a few decibels and Jasmine looked up with a raised eyebrow.

“Okay, okay,” Jasmine said, her voice muffled by the big dollop of ice cream in her mouth.

“I just can’t afford to have the property lying around anymore. At this rate it will never sell,” Camilla added and shut her book with an audible ‘swoosh’. Jasmine had never been able to develop the skill of consoling her mother. She was always too distant, too self-aware to betray the need to be consoled or allow anybody else to comfort her. So Jasmine didn’t try anymore.

“It’ll sell, Mom. The man is the wealthiest man in this town, you said yourself that he is a billionaire. This purchase will be pocket-change for him. He is clearly interested in it, and didn’t you say he knew Grandfather?” Jasmine offered instead, avoiding eye contact with her mother since she had mentioned the grandfather she never knew. Whom her mother despised.

“Yeah, apparently my father encouraged his stamp collection when he visited here on his holidays. You know, when he was shacking up with that woman,” Jasmine’s mother said through gritted teeth, her anger being vented on her molars. “At least, that is what he says in his letters. Anyway, I suppose we’ll simply have to wait and watch,” she added and opened her book again.

Jasmine couldn’t help but roll her eyes. She still couldn’t forgive herself for agreeing to accompany her mother on this trip. At least it has the potential of being a much needed holiday, Jasmine said to herself as she looked out through the window again, her gaze settling on the sprawling golden sand and the greenish blue waves crashing gently somewhere in the distance.

Chapter 2

“This looks cozy I suppose,” Jasmine smirked as she stepped out of her mother’s car and banged the door shut.

“Careful with the door!” she heard her mother yell out to her, but she had already run up the broken steps which led to the big wooden door. This door might have been rich brown and looked polished decades ago, but definitely didn’t any longer. She craned her neck up to get a good long view at the house and to her, it was marvelous. The white paint was peeling and had gray patches of damp in the corner, the bottle green painted wooden shutters had chunks missing from them and even from outside, Jasmine could smell the musty scent of locked up spaces.

“This is pure romance,” she sighed just as her mother reached her side, joining her in staring up at the house.

“Well, if anything it’s a dead romance,” Camilla said, pulling a key from her purse.

“I can’t imagine why this hasn’t sold yet. It doesn’t take a wild imagination to know how this place could potentially look if it’s repaired and looked after,” Jasmine was chirpy and excited. Her parents had never brought her to this house before as her mother rarely ever spoke about her grandfather, but finally this dilapidated place seemed to solidify her roots.

“My father didn’t have a very respected reputation around this town. It might have something to do with that,” her mother replied as they stepped in through the door together and entered a large hallway. There was very little light inside, and the few slivers that entered through the holes in the windows illuminated the thick films of dust that had settled on everything.

Jasmine breathed in. The smell was an odd combination of old books, decaying upholstery and the scent of the nearby beach. It was heavenly and stifling at the same time.

“Somebody should have taken care of this place,” her mother said as she walked across the hall, staring up at the chandelier that had too many broken or missing pieces to count as one anymore.

“We didn’t even know it existed,” Jasmine turned to watch the older woman walking slowly along the wall, staring up quietly at the faded paintings hanging on the patchy walls.

“What does that mean?” Jasmine asked, trying to sound as casual as possible. She knew how her mother hated curiosity.

“It means that our father bought this house and lived here with his mistress any chance he could get. We didn’t know it existed until he died and left it to us.” Her mother was surprisingly talkative today and Jasmine was finding all of it very hard to believe. It was overwhelming to hear so many words coming from her mother’s mouth that didn’t include censure of anything Jasmine did.

“Are you serious?” is all Jasmine could respond with and watched as an ironic, short laugh escaped her mother’s lips.

“As if this house was going to make any difference. He drank all his money away or gave it to that woman for all we know. And this house became more of a burden than a profitable inheritance,” Camilla continued. She was turning doorknobs, opening and then shutting the doors that surrounded the circular, central hall.

Jasmine stood silently in the middle of it all. She literally had no response. She was certain that anything she could possibly say to her mother would result in a fight.

“We never met her,” her mother continued, not even noticing Jasmine didn’t respond to her earlier statement. Jasmine thought she detected a hint of despair in her mother’s voice, but then it quickly changed to anger again.

“I’m sorry, Mom. I had no idea,” Jasmine said weakly, watching as her mother stood under the chandelier.

“I just want to get rid of this house and finally begin to move on,” she continued, letting out an exhausted sigh. “As long as this house remains with me, it will serve as a constant reminder of how terrible he was as a father.”

More than being surprised at the things her mother was saying, the fact that she was so willing to talk about her father and her own feelings, was what was new to Jasmine. She decided to pat her mother gently on her shoulder, but she quickly moved away and Jasmine let her hand drop back to her side.

“The last thing I want is a pity party. Now, help me make this house somewhat presentable,” her mother said with a sudden change in her voice. Jasmine looked around her and smiled.

“When was the last time you dusted anything, Mom?”

***

Jasmine wiped her brow as she ran a wet sponge over a large glass-top coffee table in the living room for the last time. She stood up from her hunched position and looked around her. The thick curtains had been dusted down, as had the carpets; while the sofas and chairs were covered with sheets of plastic. She and her mother had spent the last four hours dusting, cleaning, and wiping as many surfaces as they possibly could. The rest had to be covered or hidden. She knew that the house still didn’t come close to what might have been its former glory, but like her mother said, at least now it looked ‘presentable’.”

“I might go down to the beach for a bit,” Jasmine said when she met her mother in the hall again.

“Why? We have to prepare for the evening, Jasmine. Don’t go running off in the middle of this,” her mother glared at her, but Jasmine had already brushed past her and opened the front door, missing the look directly but feeling it boring into her back.

“The place is as clean as it can possibly be for the moment. I’m done,” she said and walked out of the house. She could hear her mother call out to her and remind her to be back as soon as possible.

It was evening by now, but the sun was still out and bright as Jasmine walked lazily down the driveway and onto the unkempt narrow trail which she assumed would lead her to the beach. She could smell the sea and hear the accompanying seagulls, a smile creeping across her face as they swooped down on the water. The humidity had made her curls poof up and added a few inches to her otherwise slight height. If nothing else, Jasmine was grateful that she’d worn a pair of white cotton shorts and a thin printed blouse. Anything else would have been enough to roast her immediately.

Chapter 3

When the beach came into view, Jasmine took off her leather sandals and skipped over to the sand, digging her toes into the warm, rough texture. She’d forgotten her sunglasses and her tanning lotion in the house, but she wasn’t too bothered. She took in a deep breath of the scent of the sea and kept walking. She had to raise her hand to shade her eyes, but she could see a handful of people lazing around and a few kids chasing each other. This is the life, she said to herself and smiled. It wasn’t hard to see why her grandfather had picked this town as his annual getaway.

When she came closer to the water she sat down, folding her legs in front of her and placing her head on her knees, letting the sun seep into her skin and relax the tenseness in her muscles after spending so many hours cleaning. A few feet away, a man was lying on a beach towel, his face facing the sun. He had definitely come prepared for sunbathing; his dark glasses shielded his eyes from the sun, while a book lay open and forgotten on his chest. He seemed to be much older than she, although Jasmine found herself admiring his sculpted body. His tanned skin was smooth; the muscles on his shoulders and abdomen looked effortless, as though he was involved in hard physical labor on a daily basis. His bare chest was covered in a spray of dark curly hair. Jasmine jerked her head away when she saw him shifting in his spot; she wasn’t sure if he’d seen her staring at him behind his dark glasses.

She went back to admiring the view until she was uncomfortable with the silence again. Her days spent having loud and endless conversations with five-year-olds had put her in the habit of talking incessantly. She tried clearing her throat to get his attention, but he didn’t budge.

“Lovely day,” she finally said, loud enough for him to hear. She could see that he tilted his head in her direction, but he didn’t say anything in response.

“The sun never seems to set here,” she said, trying again for conversation. This time she said it directly to him and continued looking at him, forcing him into a response.

“Yup,” was his short and succinct reply. Jasmine smiled, she had her ‘in’. She dragged her bottom in the sand and wiggled over closer to him.

“Are you on a holiday as well?” she asked him, pasting a bright smile on her face. She could sense that he was studying her, even though his eyes were hidden behind his dark glasses. He didn’t respond for a few seconds, but Jasmine continued to stare and smile. He finally seemed to let out a sigh, pulling his glasses off his face. His sparkling, yet piercing blue eyes took Jasmine by surprise. They were focused directly and narrowly on her face and she couldn’t help but look away, embarrassed.

“No,” he said after what seemed like too much time. Jasmine looked back at him, gave him a weak smile and turned her face away again. She knew his eyes were still on her, making her feel naked and exposed for some reason.

“You’re clearly on one,” he said after a few moments. Jasmine looked back at him and tried to nod and smile.

“Yeah. Sort of,” she said and unconsciously licked her lips. Without the large glasses covering his face, she could now see his rugged sharp jaw lines clearly. He was clean shaven, while his thick, greying hair was neatly cut and brushed back. He hadn’t taken his eyes off her, and Jasmine was growing increasingly uncomfortable under his glare.

“So you live here? That must be lovely,” she finally said, hoping to distract him from studying her so keenly. He smiled suddenly, and her heart nearly stopped. His slim lips stretched broadly, and a boyish sparkle made his eyes shine even more brightly. Jasmine couldn’t help but smile back; even though she wasn’t entirely sure what they were smiling for.

“It is indeed,” he said eventually and in one quick motion placed his glasses back on the bridge of his nose again and picked up his book.

“What are you reading there?” she asked before she could stop herself.

“Ulysses and Us,” is all he said and offered no other explanation or illuminating insight into a book, which for all he knew Jasmine might be interested in. He didn’t even look away from the page he was concentrating on.

“Ah, Joyce!” Jasmine said, trying to drag the conversation on a little further.

“About Joyce,” he corrected gruffly. She could see that his brows were scrunched above his glasses. She bit down on her lip and decided to leave him alone, even though she had no idea what she had done to offend him. She turned around to face the sea again, although she remained in the same spot, a few feet away from this man she couldn’t stop stealing glances at from the corner of her eye.

“Have you read Ulysses?” she was surprised to hear his voice and turned around. He was looking at her with a smirk on his face, his glasses were off again. For an older mature man, he sure couldn’t make up his mind.

“I tried and failed three times over; now it’s only a doorjamb,” she said, trying to make a joke. It obviously didn’t impress him, but he still smiled.

“You’ll get there. I don’t think I managed to finish it before I was thirty-five myself and haven’t been able to stop thinking about it since,” this sudden softening of his tone took Jasmine by surprise, a pleasant surprise that made her heart skip a beat. The fact that he was willing to have an actual conversation with her made her self-conscious and she held her head up higher than usual.

“Do you read for pleasure or is it connected in some way to your work?” she tried to further the conversation and turned her body to face him again. He laughed at that and she liked the sound of it, it had a sort of wise and self-assured tone to it.

“I wish my avocation was my vocation. No, our family business kept me busy during my youth but now I seem to have more time on my hands for reading,” he said and smiled. Jasmine didn’t know if these references to his age were purposeful on his part or not, but she couldn’t stop herself from flicking her hair behind her shoulder. She was immediately aware that it might have been too obvious a flirtatious move on her part, but thankfully there was no change of expression on his face.

“What about you?” he asked, and she told him in brief about her life as a kindergarten teacher.

“That is very interesting,” he said immediately after she had finished. “My family, or whatever is left of it, runs a private school in Bloomingshire,” he said and Jasmine raised her eyebrow.

“Wait. You own Mornmouth House School?” Jasmine’s jaw almost dropped. She didn’t know many people personally who went to that school, but you would have to be living under a rock not to have heard of it. He only smiled in response. Jasmine licked her lips as she watched him return his attention to the book. He caught her looking when he suddenly turned his gaze to her and Jasmine dropped her eyes, embarrassed.

“What is an attractive young woman like you doing teaching kindergarten?” he asked and the word “attractive” was enough to make Jasmine blush like a school girl.

“That’s exactly what my mother says, well, not in exactly those words.” Jasmine didn’t want to meet his eyes; she could sense that they were on her.

“Not that there’s no nobility in it,” he added, and she looked at him; her cheeks were burning up, and it had nothing to do with the sun. He didn’t shy away from looking at her when their eyes met. He had a smirk on his face and he seemed to be drinking in her features. She was hoping it was more than general curiosity.

“I’m Marvin Byrne,” he said suddenly as he turned a page in the book. He didn’t look at her when he said this, but Jasmine couldn’t help but smile.

“I’m Jasmine. Jasmine Kiberd,” she said cheerily and stuck out her hand towards him. He just seemed like the kind of person who liked to shake hands. He apparently didn’t, though. He was looking at her again from behind his glasses, his book was still in his hands, not making a motion to accept the handshake at all. Instead he said, “I see,” and stood up suddenly.

Jasmine couldn’t help but look surprised as she watched him bend down and bunch up the towel from the sand and then start walking away. He didn’t look back at her or exchange parting words. She remained sitting, with her mouth hanging slightly open as she watched him walking away from her. His loose blue trunks outlined the sinews on his thighs as he took each step.

I see? I see! Who says that! Jasmine was screaming inside her head.

Chapter 4

“Where have you been?” Jasmine heard her mother yell at her just as she banged the front door shut.

“I told you I was going to the beach.” Her mind was too occupied with Marvin and his ill manners to be sweating over appeasing her mother.

“He’ll be here in an hour,” her mother said, appearing from a room within with the dusting cloth still in her hand. She had, thankfully, taken her jacket off and Jasmine could see sweat stains under her armpits on the dark blouse she was wearing.

“Exactly why you need a shower,” she couldn’t help but smirk. She had never seen her poised mother so worked up before.

“You need one as well, in fact,” she said and crossed her arms across her chest. Camilla was looking her daughter up and down with stern eyes. “Will you please wear something appropriate for the evening?” she stated rather than asked.

“I’ll wear something clean. I want to stress again how this is not a business meeting,” Jasmine said as her mother brushed past her to wipe imaginary dust off the shelf behind Jasmine.

“This is not a kindergarten, Jasmine. The appropriate thing would be to look professional,” she heard her mother add as she climbed the long spiral staircase to her makeshift room.

The room that she had chosen for her stay in the house had been dusty, but Jasmine had managed to wipe it down and find new linen for the bed. Floral patterned upholstery covered the two armchairs, and a wide oval wooden mirror rested in the corner. Jasmine stood in front of it and realized she had some sand on her face.

He must have thought I’m a silly girl. She couldn’t get Marvin out of her head. She turned on her heels and found her big bag on the floor. She rummaged around inside it and pulled out a pair of dark straight jeans and a thin, red silk blouse. “This will have to do,” she said aloud and thanked God that she’d packed her favorite pair of red pumps as well.

•••

The long shower Jasmine treated herself to seemed to have calmed her racing mind. She patted her curls dry with the old towel she found hanging in the bathroom and stood in front of the mirror. The jeans fit snugly around her waist, accentuating the curves of her hips and thighs. The soft material of her blouse stretched across her voluptuous breasts and she ran a muted rose colored lipstick over her pouting lips. The warm weather dried her hair much quicker than she had anticipated. The humidity still added volumes to its mass, but now that it was fresh and clean, her auburn curls looked soft and like a different shade of her blouse.

“Jasmine, will you please come down?” Camilla’s voice boomed around the house, and she skipped over to the door, trying to slip into her shoes on her way out.

“What is it?” she asked as her heels clicked against the wood of the staircase. She never failed to be surprised by how her mother always managed to look on-point. She was in one of her black skirt-suits again, with a white, high-collared blouse sticking out from the folds of her jacket. Her bob was neatly combed back, and not a strand of hair was astray. The fact that she was wearing her pearls indicated to Jasmine that she was clearly trying very hard to impress.

“I just want you to empty out the bottle of Glenlivet into the crystal decanter in the drawing room,” she said, patting her hair down – not that it needed any more patting.

“You carried Scotch with you?” Jasmine widened her eyes as she reached the bottom of the stairs.

“Well, I would have liked to arrange for some hors d'oeuvres, too, but that of course would be impossible,” she replied casually.

“Wow. You’re charging ahead with guns blazing aren’t you?” Jasmine giggled and walked over to the drawing room which now looked more than presentable. Most of the light bulbs were dysfunctional, but the few that still worked added a faded charm to the room.

“Good job with the tidying up, Mom,” she said loudly as she found the unopened box of whiskey on top of the corner bar.

“It’s the best I could do in half a day,” her mother replied from the hallway, just as Jasmine heard a loud rap on the front door.

“Jasmine, he’s here. Be good,” Camilla hurriedly said, peeping into the drawing room as she began pouring the whiskey into the decanter that her mother had polished down earlier.

“Calm down, Mom,” she managed to say, just as her mother disappeared.

Jasmine remained standing by the bar as she heard the front door open and her mother’s nervous high pitched voice greeting someone.

“I trust you’ve seen the house from the outside before,” Camilla’s loud voice could probably be heard all around the house. “Let’s have a quick chat before I take you on the tour,” Jasmine heard her add a nervous laugh to that and she rolled her eyes.

She hadn’t heard the gentleman’s voice yet, but seconds later her mother entered the drawing room with her arm outstretched, directing her guest into the room.

When she saw Marvin walk in, Jasmine’s heart stopped and she didn’t even try to not look surprised. Marvin was in tan slacks now, a white Polo t-shirt covered his torso, which she had seen bare only a few hours ago. His hair was combed back as before and his piercing blue eyes were lazily taking in the drawing room until they rested on Jasmine standing in the corner. He looked his age when he was clothed. In the faded light of the room he looked much older. His hair suddenly looked more grey, and there were lines on his face that she hadn’t noticed in the sun. He looked more tired too. Marvin didn’t seem to be as surprised as she was. Instead, his eyes betrayed a mocking glimmer, and he smirked.

“Hello Jasmine,” were the first words he spoke in the house, and that voice was unmistakable. Jasmine would have recognized that tone anywhere.

Chapter 5

“You’ve met?” Jasmine’s mother broke the silence as she and Marvin stood staring at each other. That smirk on his face was devastating Jasmine, while all she could do was gape in surprise.

“At the beach,” he explained and from the corner of her eye, Jasmine could see her mother nod nervously.

“Ah, lovely! So no introductions necessary,” her mother said with a flourish and stretched her arm again, offering Marvin a seat on the couch. Marvin remained standing and finally dragged his eyes away from Jasmine and back to inspecting the room.

“Jasmine, why don’t you pour us some Scotch and we can all sit down for a chat,” her mother urged again, her polite smile not leaving her face. Jasmine turned mechanically towards the bar and began pouring out two fingers of the whiskey into three recently polished glasses.

“None for me, thank you,” Marvin said politely and took a few steps in the direction of the open window at the end of the room.

Jasmine and her mother exchanged looks.

“You’ll have to forgive us. The house has been locked up for years, as you know. We arrived only today and didn’t have much of an opportunity to clean up,” Camilla said with a nervous laugh, expecting Marvin to comment on what a good cleaning job had been done in such a short time. Marvin, again, said nothing, narrowing his eyes instead while inspecting one of the paintings hanging on the wall next to the window.

“My father didn’t really have an eye for art,” her mother nervously laughed again and walked over to where Marvin was standing. He silently turned to look at her and then slowly looked away. His face seemed expressionless. His lips closed tight while his arms were crossed behind his back. He looked more like an art critic than a potential buyer for the house. Jasmine was also growing increasingly embarrassed by her mother’s attempts to please him.

“I’m sure Mr. Byrne is aware of the house’s qualities,” Jasmine said curtly; Camilla and Marvin both turned around to look at her. She hadn’t spoken a word until then. A look of fright entered her mother’s eyes while Marvin seemed to smile sadistically. Those blue eyes were focused on Jasmine again, and she held his gaze bravely.

“Those qualities are long gone Ms. Kiberd,” Marvin finally said. Jasmine could see her mother flush a bright red as she stood beside him, barely able to meet his eye or come up with a response.

“The house has not been lived in for several years,” Jasmine said, hoping that her voice did not betray how shaken she felt by his eyes on her.

“Neither has anybody bothered to look after it,” Marvin replied immediately.

“Our family faced difficulties which, unfortunately, took our attention away from looking after the house,” Jasmine said. She was clutching one of the glasses of whiskey in her right hand, and now she swirled the liquid around for lack of something to do with her hands.

She was equally as surprised as her mother when Marvin suddenly laughed. It sounded cruel and almost inhuman when he did that.

“I’m well aware of that,” he said and looked around the room again.

“Mr. Byrne, we are certainly aware that the house requires some attention. But I’m sure you can see that it won’t require much,” Jasmine’s nervousness was now giving way to irritation. Marvin’s behavior was rude and she could see her mother panicking.

“This house will never sell in this town. Especially in this condition. You must certainly be aware of that as well,” Marvin said and both her mother and Jasmine stood staring at him in silence. She almost expected her mother to faint and fall to the floor.

“We were expecting an interested buyer Mr. Byrne. We didn’t know you were meeting with us to criticize the condition of our house,” Jasmine managed to say. She knew her eyes were wide and angry; her lips were quivering, and she couldn’t hide the shakiness from her voice any longer.

Marvin shrugged his shoulders and threw her another smile.

“Mr. Byrne,” Jasmine’s mother squeaked, after several minutes of silence. “What my daughter is trying to say is that we know that the house hasn’t been looked after, and we appreciate your interest in it,” her voice was meek and submissive, and all Jasmine wanted to do was show Marvin the door – and maybe push him out of it. She couldn’t remember the last time she had seen her mother look so utterly subdued.

Marvin seemed to grunt and look around the room again.

“Why don’t we show you the rest of the house and you can sleep on it?” Jasmine could see her mother visibly struggling with keeping a polite and straight face.

“I think I’ve seen enough. I’m well acquainted with the layout of the house, thank you,” Marvin said and dug his hands into the pockets of his pants.

“Oh yes! You mentioned you’d met my father,” she said, forcing joviality into her voice. Marvin didn’t respond to that, but instead just threw Jasmine another look and began walking out of the room.

“Are you sure you won’t stay for a drink?” Camilla called after him, but he didn’t respond. Just like that evening on the beach, Marvin was walking away from the scene without a parting word.

“Jasmine, what did we do wrong?” her mother wailed the second they heard the front door bang shut. She watched as her mother collapsed onto the couch with her face in her hands.

“I don’t understand, Jasmine,” she was repeating, her voice muffled by her hands. Jasmine remained standing where she had stood throughout the entire episode. Without thinking, she gulped down all the whiskey from the glass in her hand.

“I’m going over there,” Jasmine said, almost to herself.

“What?” her mother raised her head to ask. Her eyes were puffy and her voice was screechy.

“I’m going over to his house. He has no right,” Jasmine said and banged the glass down on the bar. Her nerves as rattled as the glass against the wood.

“Are you crazy?” she heard her mother yell as she strode out of the house into the moonlit driveway of her grandfather’s house.

Chapter 6

It took her some time, but Jasmine found Marvin’s home eventually. During their drive in the morning, her mother hadn’t been able to stop talking about how the interested buyer was a billionaire with the biggest house in town. She now stood on the beach, a part that she was certain was private property, staring up at a massive colonial style home at least twice the size of her grandfather’s.

It was dark now, and Jasmine was still waiting for her eyes to adjust to the low light.

“How can I help you?” she heard Marvin’s voice in the dark and suddenly realized that he had been sitting in the patio all along. The thought that he knew and had seen her staring up at his house for several minutes, sent a shiver down her spine. For some reason it also made her angrier.

“I need an explanation,” she finally managed to say. She remained standing, her pumps digging into the sand, while she crossed her arms and tilted her head up towards him. She knew doing this caused her breasts to be thrust out even further than normal, but she felt safer in that stance while approaching this man in the dark on the beach. He was several feet away from her, but she could see the glass of whiskey in his hands and his blue eyes were shimmering in the moonlight.

“What kind of explanation do you need, Jasmine?” he asked and took a quiet sip from his glass. He sounded like a man scolding a child.

“For your behavior,” Jasmine said and hoped he couldn’t see how nervous she had suddenly started to feel. Her fingers were unconsciously rubbing the smooth silk of her shirt in an effort to calm her nerves.

“My behavior?”

“Your bad manners, yes. You came into our house on the pretext of being an interested buyer and did nothing but insult our house and family and just left,” Jasmine replied and watched as Marvin stood up from his chair and walked over to the patio railing.

“I don’t owe you an explanation,” he replied, placing one hand on the railing. The glass of whiskey remained in his other hand.

“I don’t know where you get your arrogance from Mr. Byrne, but you were unnecessarily rude to us,” Jasmine had raised her voice now. Marvin climbed down the few steps it took him to reach the beach and now was standing much closer to Jasmine. She imagined she could feel the heat he had soaked up from the sun earlier radiating from his skin.

“I’m sorry, did I hurt your feelings because I refused the drinks you were pouring?” he asked sarcastically, and even in the dark Jasmine could see him grinning. Her rage had risen to impossible heights now and all Jasmine wanted to do was break things.

“You might be rich, but you have no manners Mr. Byrne!” she said through gritted teeth and turned on her heels to walk away from him, but he had lunged towards her and caught her hand.

“Now, now, Ms. Kiberd. No need to sulk,” he said with a laugh and pulled her towards him. She was taken aback by his strength and the grip he had on her wrist. He had barely moved and the glass in his hand was still steady. Now that she was only a few inches from him, she tilted her head up to look at him. She could feel her heart start to speed up in her chest at the close proximity to this obviously virile man.

“This is inappropriate. I wish you knew how to behave yourself,” Jasmine said, even though she didn’t want to say any of those things. Especially not since his eyes were focused on her face, staring at her lips and then flickering over to her eyes again.

“I am behaving myself Jasmine,” Marvin said after a few seconds of silence. She could feel his hand tightening around her wrist still, and she instinctively licked her lips. Her body was tensed and tied up in knots and her thoughts were jumbled and she couldn’t think and without a second thought, Jasmine had leaned towards him, their lips grazing and their breaths falling on each other’s faces. She felt his hand relax and fall away from her wrist, and she immediately raised her hands and placed them on his shoulders.

She had no time to judge her own actions because he bent his head further down, their lips unabashedly touching. All Jasmine had to do was lean in a little closer and they were kissing. His slim tight lips were exploring her large pouty ones. She could smell the woody masculine scent of him and it gave her a heady rush. The moment she felt his tongue frantically push apart her lips and find its way into her mouth, she clasped her hands on his shoulders and squeezed.

She heard the glass of whiskey in his hand fall with a thud on the sand and immediately after, his hands had gripped her waist and he was lifting her up. Their lips didn’t part as he smoothly maneuvered her into position; her jean-clad legs fit perfectly on either side of his waist while her arms remained encircled around his neck.

He suddenly pulled away from her and Jasmine felt a dull ache on her lips. She didn’t have to look at herself in the mirror to know that her lips were very swollen by now.

“Forgive me for my bad behavior,” he said with that same devilish smirk. Jasmine wasn’t in the mood for jokes and she surprised herself by ignoring his words and lightly biting his lower lip. His hands were clasped tightly around her bottom, propping her up against his torso. She could feel the rising heat between their bodies as she pressed herself up against his chest.

“Jasmine,” he said her name gruffly, while his mouth was muffled by her hair. She was about to pull away from him, but he instead tipped his body forward towards the sand, and for a second she thought he was throwing her off. Her back touched the soft, cool sand as he lay her down gently. She watched him as he bent over her, stretching his body over hers and kissed her again, this time more softly. She had clutched his t-shirt, unconsciously balling the fabric up in her hands. Marvin looked at her hands and accurately assumed that she wanted it to come off. In one swift motion he had pulled it off over his head and flung it away from them.

She didn’t even try and resist running her fingers through the grizzly curly hair on his chest, which now hovered over her. She could feel the muscles of his torso under her touch. His smooth, tanned skin stretched over his abdomen, and Jasmine traced it all. When she looked up at his face, his eyes were narrowed with desire, staring into her own eyes.

Their eyes meeting seemed to trigger something in him because his hands were immediately on her, fondling her breasts through the fabric of her blouse. He grunted in dissatisfaction and, without asking, lifted her blouse up to her neck and was now gently squeezing her lace covered breasts.

The sensation of his hands playing with her breasts, his fingers squeezing her erect nipples, was too much for Jasmine to bear. She wanted more. She squeezed her hand between them and over his slacks; she could feel him growing big. His penis was hard, throbbing against her thigh, and suddenly all the barriers of clothing made her claustrophobic.

It seemed like he shared this opinion about the clothing, and he grunted again while unbuttoning her jeans and peeling them off her legs in slow-motion. He hooked his finger on the elastic of her lace underwear and gave it a sharp tug. The cool sea breeze against the exposed, wet triangle between her thighs was an overwhelming sensation, and Jasmine couldn’t help but moan softly.

She hadn’t realized that he had taken his pants off as well. It was only when she felt the pressure of his strong bare thighs against her own that she sensed his rising urgency. He had to have her. She bit down hard on her lip and arched her body up towards him as she felt his hands grip her waist as he lowered himself on her.

When he entered her, he did it with a sudden force and she arched her body further up towards him, while his hands on her hips kept her in position. He was big and strong inside her, her wetness helping him slide in smoothly. With the first thrust he held her down strongly and then slowly pulled himself out. She quivered with pleasure and a loud moan escaped her lips.

He pushed himself inside her again. This time with more force. Jasmine moaned again, and he removed his hands from her hips and placed them on her breasts, squeezing them tightly in the palm of his hands. He seemed to have found his grip because he immediately increased his pace. Pulling out slowly and then thrusting himself back into her again.

She could feel her back sliding up and down against the sand with the motion he had developed. With one hand he pulled down the straps of her bra and then bent down his head to suck wildly on her left nipple and then the right. Jasmine could do nothing more than moan and arch her hips towards him, trying to take in even more of him.

His pace was strong and steady, and with each thrust, Jasmine could feel the knots in her body untying themselves. A quivering sensation was rising between her thighs and she couldn’t quell it any longer. She was teetering on the edge now, while his mouth remained stuck on her right breast. She couldn't help but scream out his name as her body shook. She shut her eyes tightly and allowed her body to react without her mind’s control. She could sense that he had let go as well. She could feel him raise himself, place his hands on her waist again and heard him grunt loudly.

The throbbing wasn’t even close to ending. Her body shook, and her toes curled while he remained inside her, still thrusting in and out in slow-motion.

When she finally opened her eyes, he was lying beside her on the sand, staring up at the stars. No smile on his face.

***

They lay on the beach, on their backs, for at least an hour, their bodies barely touching. Marvin asked her about her work and the kids she spent her days with, while Jasmine avoided the big looming question that was filling her brain - why Marvin Byrne, lived alone in a huge mansion by the beach. He spoke to her about the town’s history, but not for once raised the topic of his own family or hers.

There was a certain easy flow of conversation between them, even though they were not really talking about anything serious. Jasmine wasn’t sure if he was simply being polite or was genuinely interested in small talk after sex. At least, if nothing else, they weren’t being embarrassingly awkward after what just happened.

“I should head back,” Jasmine said finally with a sigh. She didn’t want to add that her mother might be waiting up for her. Marvin didn’t respond to that, but remained, silently gazing up at the stars as she sat up and looked around for her shoes. They had both slipped back into their clothes earlier.

Marvin eventually sat up as well. “So, I suppose that explanation is never coming my way,” Jasmine said with a laugh as she stood up and started dusting off sand from her clothes. She twisted her head in his direction to find him glaring at her, this time the sarcastic glint in his eyes was replaced by embarrassment. Jasmine felt a sudden joy of victory - she had successfully been able to make Marvin Byrne feel guilty about his actions.

“Don’t tell me now,” she interrupted him just as he was about to say something. “Come meet us when you’re in a better mood,” she said with a giggle. He remained sitting on the beach as Jasmine bent down and kissed him on his forehead, expecting him to pull her down to him again. She yearned for his touch, but he had turned to stone again. Within the matter of a minute, he had turned back into the man who had rudely huffed out of her grandfather’s house. He continued looking at the sea in front of him, ignoring Jasmine’s kiss and pretending to not notice the fact that she was standing there, glaring down at him.

She couldn’t believe it. His behavior was beyond her and she just huffed and started walking away. Every step she took away from him, she hoped he would call out to her and apologize and things would be back to the way they were an hour ago. But he didn’t.

Chapter 7

Jasmine didn’t have to sneak back into the house that night, her mother was sleeping – or  passed out – on the same couch that Jasmine had left her on, the crystal decanter at her feet.

Jasmine sat at the large dining table by herself the next morning as dusty sunlight streamed in through the windows she had thrown open. She was grateful for the bananas her mother had packed for the trip, and Jasmine sat peeling her fourth one.

“Oh good you’re up, too,” her mother said when she finally walked into the dining room. She was in the same clothes as the previous night, minus the jacket. Her makeup streaked her face, while her eyes were puffy and her short hair was in disarray.

“Morning,” Jasmine said, trying to be cheery. She knew better than to point out the fact that her mother had drunk herself to sleep the previous night.

“Is there any coffee around here or will we have to go back to the diner?” Jasmine asked as her mother slipped into the chair at the head of the table.

“You know, it wasn’t just our family he screwed over,” her mother replied instead. Clearly she hadn’t heard Jasmine’s question, and moreover, she had never her mother use profanity.

“Who?”

“Who else? My father, that’s who,” Camilla said and reached over for one of the two remaining bananas.

“What are you talking about, Mom?”

“Marvin Byrne’s family. He screwed up Marvin Byrne’s family as well,” her mother was peeling the banana now.

“I still don’t know what you’re saying, Mom. Grandfather knew the Byrne family?” Jasmine had stopped chewing on her banana.

“Well, he knew Marvin Byrne’s mother. The rest of the family, not so much,” she said and sat back in her chair.

“What are you trying to say, Mom?”

“That the woman my father was shacking up with in this house, was Marvin Byrne’s mother.” Jasmine was quiet, studying her mother’s face in silence as the news sank in.

“Is Marvin, Grandfather’s…?” Jasmine asked, her voice shaking uncontrollably.

“No, he’s not my half-brother if that’s what you’re asking,” her mother laughed dryly. “Marvin’s mother left his father and moved in with your grandfather. I’m not sure of the details, but Marvin must have only been about fifteen then.”

Jasmine felt a wave of relief, but that was short-lived. The implications of what her mother was saying were slowly seeping in, and they were jumbling up her thoughts.

“So Marvin’s mother and my grandfather…” Jasmine began.

“Yes. He broke up her marriage, forced her away from her own son.”

“How long were they together?” Jasmine could feel a dull headache coming on.

“Well, all of Marvin’s life, at least. Until she died.” Her mother was staring out of the window and Jasmine had no response. She didn’t want to think about the anger Marvin must feel towards her grandfather, towards her family.

“My brother and I were older, in our early twenties when he left my mother, so it obviously didn’t affect us the way it would have impacted a young teenager, a boy whose mother didn’t want anything to do with,” she continued. Her voice was sad, hollow, and almost unearthly. “Which is why I was so surprised and apprehensive when I got the letter from him and to read about his interest in buying the house.”

Jasmine could see the tears welling up in her mother’s eyes. She knew the right thing to do would be to get up and hug her, but she wasn’t sure how her mother would react to that.

“I knew it was too good to be true. Why would he, in his right mind, want to buy the house where his mother and her lover lived for so many years? Only a few minutes away from his own family home.”

Her mother’s voice was shaky now, but in rising anger more than sadness.

“They didn’t even have the decency to run away together to a different town, away from her ex-husband and son.” She finally wiped the angry tears that streaked her cheeks. Jasmine didn’t know what to think. Marvin’s behavior the previous night made sense now, but she didn’t want to wonder about the possibility that he seduced her as revenge. To avenge the harm her grandfather had done to his own family.

“Mom, can we leave?” Jasmine asked, and her mother turned to look at her, surprised, as if suddenly jerked out of a dream.

“Now?”

“Yes. Do we have any more reason to stay? He’s not buying the house. Nobody is buying the house,” Jasmine said and she got up hurriedly, scraping the chair noisily against the hardwood floor of the dining room.

“You’re right, I suppose. I’ve been a fool,” Camilla said, and hung her head down in shame.

“No, Mom. You’ve only tried to do what you thought needed to be done. But it’s over now. Although I wish you’d told me all this sooner,” Jasmine said and walked towards the door.

“What purpose would that have served?” It was hard for Jasmine to believe that her mother had no recollection of her proclamation the previous night that she was headed to Marvin’s home to talk to him. She didn’t want to remind her.

“I’m going to go take a shower and pack my bag. I suggest you do the same mom. Let’s just get out of here.”

***

Jasmine changed into a pair of comfortable linen pants and a thin t-shirt after her shower. She tied her damp, quickly drying hair, into a messy bun on top of her head as she packed. She was wearing bright, beach rubber slippers, and they squeaked against the floor every time she took a step. All she wanted to do was be back in her own tiny apartment in the city. She yearned to hear the squeals and laughter of a kindergarten classroom surrounding her. No matter what her mother thought of her career, she didn’t feel judged or the keeper of secrets, and most importantly, ashamed, in the midst of kids.

Jasmine didn’t think she would feel this way, and so soon, but she wanted to get away from the beautiful beach. The sound of seagulls haunted her, and the scent of the fresh air suffocated her. In twenty-four hours, this place, her grandfather’s getaway, made her feel as though she were trapped, that she was being taken advantage of, and she finally sympathized with her mother for the first time.

What she wanted to do most was get away from Marvin Byrne. Unwittingly, she had become a victim of a vicious vengeful act and her cheeks blushed in anger and embarrassment every time the memory of their having sex clouded her mind.

She couldn’t forgive herself for being so foolish, for thinking that the attraction was real, that he really wanted her. That she had met a man, and it was love at first sight; no questions asked, no strings attached, just a pure physical and inexplicable emotional bond. She had kissed him before she left, the kind of kiss you exchange with a familiar loved one. Jasmine didn’t want to think of the possibility that she was falling in love with Marvin. That she could be falling in love with a man who despised her family and probably despised her.

Jasmine felt sick with the thought that every time he touched her, he probably saw her grandfather’s face and the fact that he had ruined his family, that he had grown up without a mother. A mother who lived a few minutes away, but with another man, and who didn’t think of her son. Was he happy when she died? Was he happy when her grandfather died? A chill ran down her spine when she realized that the answer to both those questions is perhaps yes.

Jasmine sighed loudly as she zipped up her bag and flung it on the bed. She walked over to the window in silence to try and get a glimpse of the sea. What she saw instead was Marvin standing under her window. His hands in his pocket, a frown on his face, and his eyes studying the house.

Chapter 8

Their eyes had met for a second as Jasmine stared down at him, almost in horror, as he looked up and found her at the window. He threw her a smile and crossed his arms across his chest, an open invitation for her to join him downstairs. She went against all her intuition, against all her gut feelings, as she climbed down the stairs and made her way to the back of the house.

Jasmine threw open the door and stood on the small patio, which was less than half the size of the one in Marvin’s house, but she stood there proudly.

“What are you doing here?” she asked him, trying to maintain a straight face and holding her head high.

“Just looking,” he said with a smile. She refused to meet his eye.

“We’re leaving now, Marvin,” she said and watched as the smile on his face disappeared.

“I was under the impression that you’re staying for some time,” he said and took a few steps towards her.

“We have no reason to.”

“We haven’t even finalized the details yet. No papers have been signed.”

“Who are you kidding Marvin? We all know that you’re not buying the house.” Jasmine looked away from him, crossing her own arms across her chest.

“Why then did I write to your mother asking her about the house?”

“I don’t know. As some kind of sadistic vengeful joke?” Jasmine was trying hard not to burst into tears. She didn’t remember the last time she felt so used, this embarrassed, and so enamored by a man - all at the same time.

Marvin’s laugh surprised her. He was shaking his head and his shoulders shook as he laughed, almost uncontrollably.

“You can stop laughing. I know the truth now. I found out about your mother this morning. I know you have your reasons.” Jasmine rolled her eyes. She could feel her cheeks burning up, and the warm sun beating down on them wasn’t helping the whole uncomfortable situation. Marvin stopped, either out of politeness or upon hearing her words.

“You’re telling me you didn’t know?” He took a few more steps towards Jasmine and she moved back.

“Not the details. I didn’t know she was your mother.”

“Who did you think I was?”

“An interested buyer.”

Marvin had climbed up the few steps of the patio and was now standing only a few feet away from Jasmine.

“You thought I knew?” Jasmine asked him, her back was now against the door and she tried meeting his gaze, as his blue eyes bore into her. Like they were boring into her soul.

He nodded in response. “So you think now that last night was some kind of revenge?” He gave a small laugh and took a few steps towards her.

“Your behavior certainly didn’t help.”

“I admit, I was preoccupied. Being inside this house was enough to get my blood boiling.” He placed his hand on the door, next to her face.

“You thought I knew when I had sex with you?” Jasmine asked; she couldn’t keep the sound of relief from her voice.

“Undeniable attraction,” he said gruffly and brought his face even closer to hers. She could feel his breath falling on her cheeks, and it sent goosebumps down her spine. She turned her head to look at him, and their eyes met. She bit down on her lip just as he bent his head to kiss her, this time affectionately, like she had kissed him the previous night just before she left. He drew away from her and looked into her eyes again, placing his big hands on her slight shoulders.

“Tell me you’ll stay, Jasmine,” his voice was gentle, and he was stroking the skin between her neck and her shoulders.

***

Jasmine’s mother sat at the head of the table. She had showered, changed into a different suit and combed her neat bob back, as usual. Despite her manners, she couldn’t keep the look of shock and confusion from her face as she watched in silence as Jasmine and Marvin sat beside each other on one side of the table.

“So you’re telling me that you both had a meeting last evening after I went to sleep?” she finally spoke and consciously cleared her throat. She was in complete denial of her own drunken state and Jasmine couldn’t help but smirk.

“Yes, Mom, and we realized that there has been a huge misunderstanding,” Jasmine replied, looking over to Marvin for support.

“Mrs. Kiberd, I want to assure you that the fault was entirely mine. I’m afraid I wasn’t on my best behavior last evening and it might have come across as disinterest in your property,” Marvin said, his voice smooth and reassuring as he spoke to her mother, looking her directly in the eye.

“Please don’t apologize, Mr. Byrne. If there is anybody who understands, it is me. This house has that effect on us does it not?” Camilla said and looked around the dining room, as if anticipating her father’s ghost to appear out of the dusty corners.

“It does indeed,” Marvin said and looked over to Jasmine and they exchanged smiles while her mother wasn’t looking.

“The fact is, Mrs. Kiberd, that I am interested in this house if you are interested in selling it to me,” Marvin said, and her mother gave a short sarcastic laugh.

“I’d do anything to be rid of it. What I don’t understand is why you would want to own it, Mr. Byrne. I cannot imagine that you feel sentimental towards it.”

Marvin cleared his throat and glanced at Jasmine again before looking back at her mother. He took in a deep breath.

“I want to destroy it. Burn it to the ground,” he said slowly and watched as Jasmine’s mother’s expression went from shock to satisfaction. She was smiling at him.

“I don’t know why I didn’t think of it,” she said, after a minute of silence.

“He wants to use this land to build a school here,” Jasmine spoke up and looked proudly over at him.

“That is brilliant news! This place will finally come to good use, and you, of course, have experience in it,” her mother said and a wave of relief visibly flooded her body.

“And I want your daughter to help me with it,” Marvin said and Camilla’s face betrayed renewed shock.

“I accepted the offer, Mom. What can be better than running my own school in an idyllic seaside location?” Jasmine giggled, and she felt Marvin reach over and squeeze her hand under the table.

“That’s rather surprising, you’re only a kindergarten teacher, Jasmine,” Camilla said and looked from Jasmine to Marvin.

“Yes, Marvin is aware of that, but he believes I might have insight he can use,” Jasmine’s voice had changed to desperation, she didn’t want to argue with her mother in front of Marvin; God knows he didn’t need more reminders of the gap in age between them.

“Now, Mrs. Kiberd, I’ll have my lawyer send over the paperwork to you in a few days if you don’t mind, and then we can get this over and done with,” Marvin said, changing the subject. He got up from his chair and so did the others. He stretched out his arm towards Jasmine’s mother and they shook hands. She couldn’t help but notice the broad smile on her mother’s face.

“Now, how about some of that promised whiskey?” Marvin asked and Jasmine looked at her wristwatch.

“It’s only five Marvin. Too early for whiskey is it not?” she asked him while her mother happily walked out of the room and towards the drawing room.

“I thought you were on a holiday?” Marvin teased her and raised an eyebrow. Jasmine shook her head and giggled just as he reached and grabbed her by the waist and pulled her towards him. She placed her hands on his shoulders and they rested their foreheads against each other’s.

“Your mother didn’t sound too pleased by the idea of your moving here,” Marvin said softly while they smiled at each other.

“She’s just taken aback by it, but we can’t help it can we? Undeniable attraction,” Jasmine said and closed her eyes for a kiss.

Chapter 9

Jasmine heard her mother’s car long before she could see it drive through the wrought-iron, front gates.

“She’s here!” Jasmine turned away from the window to face Marvin who was sitting behind his desk, signing the papers that she had placed before him a few minutes ago. He grunted in response and then looked at her over the small rectangular glasses he sometimes remembered to wear. Jasmine had now bought three extra pairs which she placed around the house so that he always had a pair handy when he needed them.

“Best of luck,” he said and smiled. That smile never failed to reassure her.

“Darling!” Camilla threw her arms around Jasmine when she greeted her mother at the front door a few minutes later. “You look older.”

“It’s only been a year, Mom!” Jasmine shook her head, but she knew what her mother meant. She felt older herself, in a good and desirable way. She still hadn’t figured out what Marvin had seen in her a year ago, to give her the responsibility of starting a school from scratch.

“But look at you!” Her mother dramatically twirled her around and admired Jasmine’s knee length black skirt and the white blouse she had tucked into it.

“You look like a lady,” her mother said and walked over hurriedly to give Marvin a hug, who had only just emerged from his study.

“Percy will show you to your room, Mom,” Jasmine said as their newly appointed butler picked up the bags that Camilla had dropped to the floor, and she followed him. Marvin had insisted on hiring a butler and a cook after Jasmine moved in; she had no idea how he lived before that.

“The last thing I want is for my mother to think I’m well-dressed. I need to change my wardrobe entirely,” Jasmine whispered to Marvin as he joined her and placed a hand on the small of her back. He laughed at that.

“Don’t let her get to you my love,” he said and Jasmine couldn’t help but feel a shiver of delight run through her body. She was his love. She looked over at him admiringly, and he looked back with a smile.

Camilla’s voice from the upstairs guest room interrupted the moment they were having. “This is beautiful Marvin! What an absolutely gorgeous bedroom,” she said as she came down the stairs.

“It looked like a dump before Jasmine worked her magic on it,” Marvin said and kept his hand steady on Jasmine’s back. Camilla’s eyes flickered in disbelief.

“Who would have known,” she said and came to a halt before them. Jasmine tried her best to not roll her eyes.

“So when do I get a tour of this school I’ve been hearing so much about?” Camilla asked and turned her attention to admiring the layout of the vestibule.

“It’s still underway mom. At least six more months of construction, and then we’ll be good to go,” Jasmine said and exchanged happy looks with Marvin.

“Jasmine has been very helpful with marketing and getting the word out,” Marvin said just as Percy joined them to announce that he had served tea in the drawing room.

“I’m sure you didn’t need much marketing Marvin. Mornmouth House is enough marketing is it not?” Camilla said with a laugh and followed Percy. Jasmine could see her mother’s awe at the grandeur of the house. If she knew her mother at all, she was certain Camilla was wondering why Marvin’s mother would ever leave all of this and run away with a married man.

“It’s a very competitive world out there, Mrs. Kiberd. An old private school name isn’t good enough any longer. This one has to stand on its own merit,” Marvin said, a serious tone had entered his voice, and Jasmine immediately regretted inviting her mother. She didn’t want the next few days to be about Marvin defending Jasmine.

They drank their tea while making small talk. Marvin and Jasmine sat very close together, her bare legs grazing Marvin’s pants. She could see Camilla notice the times Marvin reached out to squeeze her hand.

“I’m happy to see you both so well settled,” Camilla said after Percy had cleared the teacups away. Jasmine felt relieved instantly. The fact that her mother was saying this was enough.

“We are, Mrs. Kiberd,” Marvin said and stood up from the sofa. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have some business to attend to.” He bent down to kiss Jasmine on the top of her head and then walked out of the room, whistling a tune softly under his breath.

Camilla turned to look at her daughter. “How has all this happened? You’ve given me no explanation over the telephone, Jasmine. You seem practically married”.

Jasmine laughed and stood up herself, “Relax, Mom, just be happy for us, like you said you were. Isn’t this exactly what you wanted for me?” she started walking towards the door.

“You should unwind, Mom;, Percy will serve dinner in two hours, and we can talk more then.” Jasmine felt good telling her mother what to do for a change. The pieces seemed to all have fallen together.

***

She closed the door of his study softly behind her and found Marvin sitting on his shaggy, comfortable couch, sipping from a glass of whisky.

Jasmine giggled, “I’m glad you came up with the code, Marvin. You have business to attend to, seems natural enough,” she said and hopped on to his lap, straddling him. Marvin’s hands wound themselves around her waist as he pulled her closer to him. She could immediately feel his penis harden and begin to rise underneath her.

“Well, this is the business I have to attend to. So I wasn’t lying,” he said gruffly as she pulled his glasses off his face and placed them on the side table. She clutched his head between her hands and pressed it against her breasts. He started to nibble the fabric of her blouse and she bit down on her lip.

“Do you want to go outside, to that spot?” she asked him, and he stopped. He didn’t answer but when he picked her up and started walking towards the door, she knew they were going to scandalize her mother.

THE END

What the Billionaire Needs

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2015 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

CHAPTER ONE

It was another day in the Wall Street boys club; a term I don't use lightly. The stock world is a testosterone driven arena where men assert their masculinity by driving through deals and collecting commissions. I guess with no more lions to kill or Spartans to battle they've gone from swords to the mobile devices they wave around like old west "shooting irons".

For those of us who were born without "Y" Chromosomes things are different. Men who push hard are deemed "tough businessmen", but when we do it we're called "bitches." We couldn't even expect support from the few women who had made it. They were too busy watching their own backs to worry about some lowly junior stockbroker in a skirt.

I was one of those junior brokers, cold calling potential clients, hoping to pull in enough commissions to make the one-year evaluation standards. Fifty percent of us would be cut loose after the first year. Seventy percent of those cut loose would be women.

I didn't deserve to be doing so much time at the lowest rung. I had graduated at the top of my class, with gleaming endorsements from my professors. But there had been one little slip up that continued to haunt me, I'll go into that later.

***

"Have you considered investing in stocks?" I said, using my best selling voice, "Currently we have a tremendous opportunity available…" but he cut me off in mid-sentence.

"Yeah, you can save that crap. I saw that Leonardo DiCaprio movie and I know all these stock calls are just scams. Don't call me again or I'll report you." And with that my latest potential meal ticket hung up.

I pulled my headset off and sat back. I’d been rejected probably fifty times that morning, and it wasn't even ten o'clock yet. One cold call, however, had stayed on the line. But I realized he was more interested in what I was wearing than in what I was selling. Maybe I should start a side business, a 976 number where you can sexually harass a marketer for ninety-nine cents a minute, I thought to myself. It would have meant a raise.

I glanced up in time to see my supervisor Jeff strutting by.

"What's up Stewart, you taking a coffee break? Come on, time is money," he said and continued on to torment the other junior brokers.

I graduated at the top of my class… and this is what it got me.

At the eight-hour mark I headed home. Some of the juniors would stay on, cold calling during the dreaded "dinner hours" when customers were at their most resentful. I just didn't have it in me tonight.

I stepped out of the building and walked through the now empty financial district. It always amazed me how quickly Wall Street went from a swarming beehive in the morning to post-apocalyptic after six o'clock. Most of the boy's club had adjourned to the districts bars where they'd boast about their deal-making prowess and do bumps of coke in the men's room. Did you know most insider trading is just cocaine induced babbling by brokers? Sad but true.

I was coming up on the Fulton Street station when I spied a limousine cruising behind me. My first guess was a couple of drunken brokers out heckling women. The perfect end to a perfect day. The limo pulled ahead of me and stopped. The driver climbed out and stood waiting as I approached.

"Ms. Stewart?" He asked politely.

I took a moment to appraise the situation. There are two kinds of limo drivers. There are the frumpy rental limo guys struggling to appear classy in cheap ill-fitting suits. They usually have an accent from either Eastern Europe or the depths of Queens. This was the other kind, pressed, well-tailored and immaculate, someone who worked for only one discerning client. This guy stood straight and tall like a US Marine, which he probably had been at some point in the not too distant past.

"Yes I'm Rebecca Stewart. Can I help you?"

"My employer asked me to pick you up. He would like a meeting with you."

"And who is your employer?"

"Mr. Peter Drake, I believe you’re familiar with him."

"Peter Drake?" I replied in disbelief. Drake was probably the most successful businessman in America. He'd made billions, primarily as a "corporate raider", buying up businesses and then gutting them for their assets. Drake had diversified into electronics, aerospace and a myriad of other high-risk sectors, always earning a profit where others failed. I had written my college thesis about Drake, exploring the psychology that drove him to success. It was equal parts clinical analysis and schoolgirl crush. "Why would Peter Drake want to meet with me?"

The driver reached into his jacket and handed me a bound document. I stared at it for a moment in disbelief… it was my college thesis.

Without another word the driver opened the door and politely gestured for me to climb in.

CHAPTER TWO

Twenty minutes later we arrived at Drake International's headquarters, a fifty story building on the Brooklyn side of the bridge. Some claimed Drake chose the location to take advantage of the burgeoning Brooklyn real estate market. Others say he just liked the view of Manhattan.

The driver escorted me through the still bustling lobby. Drake's various enterprises didn't keep to any traditional schedule.

We walked to a private elevator. The driver entered a key-code and stepped back.

"This will take you directly to Mr. Drake's private offices. I'll be waiting down here to drive you home."

My mind raced as I rode up to the fiftieth floor. Drake's private offices were legendary… in that so few had ever seen them. I've heard rumors that even heads of state were denied access.

The door opened, and I stepped into Drake's private domain. I'm not an art lover, but I instantly recognized works by Dali and Picasso decorating the foyer. Handmade bookshelves lined the walls. I studied the shelves as I passed, surprised to find priceless first editions alongside battered Raymond Chandler paperbacks. Obviously Mr. Drake's books weren't just window dressing.

The view through the full-length windows was stunning, showcasing the priceless beauty of the Brooklyn Bridge at sunset. Beyond it lay Manhattan in all its glory. I wondered how often Drake stood here looking out… master of all he surveyed.

"Weaker men meditate on the complexities of terms like moral, ethical and legal. But the true conqueror whether in business or government does not allow these terms to impede his actions. To him these are issues to be sorted out later."

I turned; shocked to hear my own words being quoted. Peter Drake stood fifteen feet away, hands folded behind his back, his blue eyes studying me.

"Your own words I believe?" He added, "I hope I didn't misquote them."

"No," I replied, trying to sound calm, "I think you got it exactly right, actually."

"Very insightful for such a young woman," He said, approaching me, "And quite unfashionable in the politically correct world of academia. Most people frown on my tactics, but you understand and embrace them."

Up close his eyes were even more clear and penetrating. There were flecks of gray creeping into his tousled brown hair, but from his strong features it would be impossible to guess his exact age. His suit was immaculate, carefully tailored to his lean body.

"Sadly I haven't had the chance to act on them given my job," I said. I instantly regretted mentioning my mere peasant status.

"True, your talents are being wasted in your current position."

I was nervous, not only was I meeting someone I idolized professionally, but I also found Drake incredibly attractive. I'm not ashamed to admit that after long days of researching him I had occasionally let my libido take charge after dark.

"You stated that to succeed in the world of business a person had to make moral sacrifices, and that the ends justified whatever means were required. Do you truly believe that?" His gaze never wavered as he spoke.

"Yes I do," I replied, "The corporations of today are on the scale of ancient empires, and all empires were built aggressively. Any short term damage done is overshadowed by the growth and prosperity that rises in its wake."

"I've studied you very carefully," He said, turning to the full-length window, "You're a fascinating, intelligent and very attractive young woman."

The attractive part struck me. Was this about sex? I didn't mind because truth be told, I'm a power groupie. For me Peter Drake was pretty much Jagger, Bowie and Morrison rolled into one.

"Thank you Mr. Drake,"

"Please, call me Peter. Rebecca are you uncomfortable about my mentioning how attractive you are?"

"No, not really," God, was he psychic or was I just too easy to read? "But I'd assume a man like you has his choice of hundreds of eager women."

"Yes, that's true, many women approach me offering sex or sex dressed up as love. Of course they all want something in return. They are willing, but have very clear boundaries. And where's the fun in that? It's only challenging when a woman doesn't know how far she's willing to go and is ready to test her limits."

If he wanted to shock me, it wasn't working. The more he spoke of limits, the more fascinated I became.

"Rebecca I've mentored many young women who have gone on to great careers. But to do that I must ensure that they share my passion and willingness. Once they prove that to me, I know they can succeed in the business arena." He turned and approached me again, his face inches from mine. "Do you want to succeed?"

"Yes I do," I replied with absolute certainty. He was so close I could have kissed him, but I suspected that would be too simple. The tension was palatable on both our parts. He leaned forward.

"I want you to take your panties off," He whispered, his lips brushing against my ear.

It may surprise some, but I barely hesitated. I was enthralled. Of course I was still human, and so nervously I raised my skirt up a bit, and lowered my panties to the floor, wishing I'd worn a nicer pair. I stepped out of them, but he showed no interest in picking them up.

He picked something up off a nearby shelf and placed it in my hand. It was a specimen cup.

"I need you to fill the cup, but please don't spill any on the floor. Persian rugs are difficult to clean," He said in a matter of fact tone.

He took a step back. I glanced around hoping he would point me towards a bathroom. No such luck. If this was a test I didn't intend to fail. I slipped the cup under my skirt, and took a few breaths. I felt a trickle start and was careful not to let it escalate. My hand shook a little. Imagine if my biggest opportunity in life vanished because I peed on the carpet like a scared puppy. After a few seconds I deftly removed the cup without spilling a drop. He held out his hand.

"Don't worry, I have no sexual interest in urine, but you have to be careful about diseases," He said, screwing the cap back on, "I'll have this checked for STD's tonight. Meet me here tomorrow at noon for our first lesson. We will have three lessons before you… graduate."

"I'll call my boss and tell him I'm sick."

Drake pulled a cell phone from his pocket, scrolled through the contacts and pressed dial. I stood there, wondering who he was calling.

"Mr. Becker, this is Peter Drake. Yes, it is actually me."

Becker was the CEO of the firm I worked for. The man didn't even know I existed.

Drake continued, "We met two years ago at the G8 Conference, you had just purchased a fifty foot Viking Yacht and were planning a world cruise. So you do remember? Good. I have one of your employees with me, Ms. Rebecca Stewart. I'll be requiring her consultation services for the next two weeks and would appreciate your cooperation. Does that work for you? Great, thank you very much… and I hope you realize what a tremendous asset she is to your firm. Goodbye." He hung up the phone and smiled, "You are officially excused from work. Even if our agreement doesn't pan out you'll certainly be getting a promotion."

He turned and walked off towards his private living area. " Tomorrow at noon. My driver will pick you up."

He vanished behind a pair of double doors, and, as if on cue, the elevator opened behind me.

CHAPTER THREE

I sat in the limo, trying to make sense of what had just happened. Out of nowhere the world's wealthiest and most desirable man had chosen me. Clearly it was sexual, but on what level? And what were these lessons?

Was Drake a dominant man? A few years back I'd played around with the most basic bondage, allowing a boyfriend to tie my hands to the bedposts during sex. We only did it twice before I told him it didn't work for me. In truth I loved it. But the delightful sensation of being restrained and powerless opened a door in my psyche I felt better left closed. I had enjoyed it too much. I knew that like some daredevil I would keep escalating the experience, searching for more, until normal sex became tedious. While all my girlfriends were shopping for bridal gowns I'd be lurking around kinky leather emporiums.

The driver pulled up in front of my brownstone without asking the address. Drake really had been studying me. It was a rundown neighborhood where a limo looked completely out of place. Great, I thought, now my neighbors think I'm a crack dealer.

I entered my one bedroom apartment and took a good look around. My sad blend of IKEA and thrift store was disheartening, but I wasn't investing in nice furniture while juggling crappy paycheck and a ruinous student loan.

"Is this it?" I muttered to myself. Drake's offer was a key to a whole new world, where my hard work would bring rewards.

I walked through the apartment undressing as I went… trust me; it was a short walk. I suddenly realized I'd left my panties lying on Drake's floor. Now I really wished I'd worn a better pair… at least ones I hadn't owned in college.

I took a long hot shower, reflecting on the strangest day of my life. Drake had been even more magnetic in real life than I'd imagined. Those piercing eyes haunted me. The eyes that had stared down the most hardened corporate CEO's had been focused on me. As I ran my soapy hands across my body I imagined what was to come.

"Are you ready to begin," Drake asks me, never breaking his gaze.

"Yes, I'm ready Peter,"

"You should address me as Mr. Drake."

"Yes Mr. Drake, I'm ready."

"Are you ready down there?" He asks, pointing a perfectly manicured finger at my crotch.

"Yes, I'm wet… wetter than I've ever been before."

"Show me," He replies, as if unconvinced, "It's the one thing a woman can't lie about."

I pull my skirt up and slide my fingers down into my best pair of panties. I run my fingers along my pussy, allowing one to slip inside. My breathing gets more intense as I gather evidence. I pull my hand out, holding it up for inspection, "Would you like to check?"

He steps forward, taking my hand, guiding my fingers to his mouth. He tastes them silently and smiles in approval. Then a phone starts ringing. We stare into each other's eyes, ignoring the sound, but it rings again, incessantly… louder each time.

I opened my eyes, realizing my door buzzer was ringing. “Go away," I mutter, as if someone three flights down could hear me. But what if it was Drake's driver surprising me? I instantly grabbed a towel and made for the door.

I pressed the intercom, "Who is it?"

A distorted voice responded, "It's David."

I took a deep breath and pressed the unlock button, disappointment washing over me.

On a technical level you could call David my boyfriend. But it was a barren relationship. I went through the motions, because there were complications that would stem from dumping David. I'll get to those later.

How sexually heated was our relationship? Well, when David came in I had a towel around my waist, my skin still hot and wet from the shower… neither of us noticed.

"I need to get dressed, make yourself comfortable," I said, heading back down the hall.

David grabbed a beer from the fridge and sat back on the couch.

I came out a few minutes later in a comfortable t-shirt and gym shorts. Eight months ago it would have turned him on. Now… zero. I opened the fridge to grab myself a beer. David had taken the last one.

"So," He asked, "How was your day?"

It may sound strange but I opened up to David about everything… excluding the peeing in a cup bit.

"You're going to have an affair with Peter Drake?" He asked, staring at me in disbelief.

"Maybe, I don't know. I'm still considering. I wouldn't call it an affair, more like a three night stand."

David was quiet for a moment, "Well," He finally said, "I think you better go for it. Peter Drake is an important man."

That's my guy folks, thirty seconds and he's ready to pimp me out! Did I mention the fire had died? I couldn’t get too upset since I planned to go through with it anyway. I only told David because sharing information was part of our "unique" relationship.

"I have to head out," He said, grabbing his jacket, "Plus you better rest up for tomorrow, cause who knows what a guy like that is going to want."

He gave me a kiss on the cheek and let himself out. "Who knows what a guy like that is going to want," rang in my brain. What had I gotten myself into?

CHAPTER FOUR

At eleven thirty my limo was waiting downstairs. The driver politely opened the door and I wondered how many women he'd ushered to Drake's penthouse? And more importantly, where were they now?

When I stepped out of the elevator Drake was already waiting for me. He wore a casual black T-shirt and jeans, but the T-shirt probably cost more than my entire wardrobe.

"Hello Rebecca. I'm glad you accepted my offer."

I walked towards him, trying to hide my nervousness.

"You'll be happy to know your STD test came back negative."

"I try to be careful," I said, failing to be clever.

"Here's mine," He replied pulling a piece of paper from his pocket, "You can check it for yourself."

"I'll take your word for it,"

"Why?" He replied, "I've done nothing to earn that level of trust so you should be cautious."

I looked over the paper and everything was negative, as advertised. But one odd thing jumped out at me.

"Thank you," I said handing it back to him, "I don't want to pry but I noticed 'sterile' was checked on the form."

"Yes, given my position I'm very susceptible to Paternity Suits, so I had a vasectomy. Should I ever choose to have children I have frozen samples in storage"

Interesting, I thought, the man wants complete control, to the point of corralling his own sperm.

"It's time I showed you my Rumpus Room," Drake said gesturing for me to follow. “You will no doubt find that my version is perhaps a little different from what another would call a recreation room, I believe. I have very specific tastes, but, like everyone, I do like my diversions.

We walked through the double doors into a beautifully appointed private parlor. The decor was a blend of classic and contemporary furnishings in muted and tasteful colors, with one exception; a large door covered in bright red leather padding. Drake pulled a key from his pocket and unlocked the leather door. It opened into complete darkness.

I stepped into the dark room; the only light came from a glowing LED control panel. Peter walked across the dark room on instinct and pressed the panel. The lights came up revealing an array of theatrically lit equipment. I took a moment to comprehend what I was seeing. The walls were covered with riding crops and whips lined up like pool cues in a billiard room. Spread around the room was an array of specialized furniture- padded sawhorses and benches all gleaming red and black leather.

Drake pressed another button and classical music played. I recognized Mahler's Symphony Number One, otherwise known as Titan. How appropriate for a man like Drake.

"The Rumpus Room," Drake said with a hint of pride, "My inner sanctum. Everything you see was custom made. He ran his hands across the sawhorse. It was wide, heavily padded, with leather straps and padded restraints. “This is a spanking horse, when the submissive is strapped onto it they surrender all control."

Among the S&M gear was a shelf, lined with antique framed pictures, old jewelry pieces and even a pair of bronze baby shoes. Anywhere else these would have been everyday items, but here they were jarringly out of place here. Drake noticed me staring.

"Every time I mentor a woman I ask her to surrender one cherished item, as proof of her commitment. I will ask the same of you at our next session."

Drake was an expert in reading faces. He read the conflicting emotions on my face, and touched my shoulder.

"Rebecca, there is a joy in surrender… an undeniable sense of trust between two people. Are you willing to surrender, placing yourself under my control?"

My instincts all screamed no, run away… "Yes," I said.

He took me in his arms and kissed me. At first it was gentle and reassuring, but it quickly heated to a fevered embrace. His hands moved down my back, caressing my hips. I kissed his neck, fear giving way to desire. Apprehension was turning to surrender.

My dress slid to the floor. I stood there in my bra and panties breathing heavily.

"Take them off," He said gesturing to my lingerie, "they'll just get in the way."

I stripped naked under his watchful eye. He looked me up and down, liking what he saw. Drake carefully removed his shirt, folding in across a leather chair. His body was lean and muscular. He turned his gaze to me and I felt the impulse to look down, subserviently. I heard him undressing as I stared at the floor, docilely awaiting his instructions. He took my hand and led me to the spanking horse. Glancing down I saw that his cock was fully erect, so I must be doing something right, I figured.

He laid me face down across the leather horse and placed my wrists in the padded restraints. He ran another strap around my waist, securing me. Finally he shackled my ankles rendering me immobile and helpless. I couldn't see behind me, but felt his hands roaming across my body. His touch was gentle, like a feather. His fingertips danced across my back, slowly reaching my hips. He continued exploring my body, running his hands down my legs. Drake came close to my pussy but never touched it. A thousand tingles went through my body until my skin was on fire. The soft caressing touches continued… then he spanked my ass sharply. The instant transition from gentle to severe sent a bolt of lightning through me. He spanked me again. I gasped, trying to prepare for the next blow.

But Drake switched back to feather light touches across my hips. His fingertips finally touched the lips of my pussy like a soft breeze. I moaned, unable to control myself. My body wanted to writhe in pleasure but I was immobile. That restraint increased the sensations beyond what I imagined. My college dabbling in bondage was nothing more than two clumsy, graceless kids playing at sex… but now I had crossed a new threshold.

Another series of gentle strokes followed, then a sharp smack across my ass, followed by another thunderbolt of pleasure shooting through me. Serotonin coursed through my veins, intoxicating me with pleasure. Another smack landed on my ass, harder this time.

"Do you surrender all power to me Rebecca?"

"Yes," I said, lips quivering, "I surrender."

He spanked me again, escalating the force in time with my pleasure.

"Oh god, Drake I surrender, take me, fuck me!" I moaned.

And he stopped. The only sound was my breathing.

"You don't get to ask me for anything… if I want to fuck you I will, but only when I deem fit."

"Yes sir," I gasped, "Forgive me."

I breathlessly awaited the next smack, knowing I would be punished. Instead I felt Drake's tongue dabbing at my inner thighs. Inching closer to my pussy with each butterfly kiss. My legs shook but were too tightly restrained to do any more. Then, after an eternity his tongue ran across my labia. The sensation was indescribable. I wanted to cry out but knew that if I did he might stop. I whimpered instead. Drake began to lick my engorged clit. It was like an explosion ripping through me. He smacked my ass again, sending my emotions into another direction. Pleasure and pain blending. Again he dove in, feasting on my pussy juices as my body fought against the restraints. I was cumming harder than I've ever experienced but I couldn't shout out… I had to remain under his control. Another wave of orgasm roared through me… and he could tell I’d peaked.

The room fell silent again, but I could hear my own heartbeat pounding in my ears. Drake stepped in front of me for the first time, his stiff cock at eye level. He was carrying a Cat o' Nine Tails, slapping it against his hand.

"It's time to give back what you received," Drake said, stepping closer.

His cock was so close I could taste it… and I did. Craning my head I stuck out my tongue, just barely able to taste the head. I ran my tongue around it; desperate to give him even a fraction of the pleasure I received. He pulled away, just out or reach, and then leaned in again.

"You cannot stop," he said, "Until I give you permission. Is that understood?"

"Yes," I said, "I won't stop." And I took him in my mouth, delighting in the taste of his cock and the salty pre-cum dripping from its head.

The "Cat" smacked across my back, sending shivers through my body. For an instant I paused, but I caught myself and kept sucking Drake's cock. Another strike came across my back. Drake wasn't hitting hard enough to cause pain, but it enhanced my feeling of helplessness. I craned my neck, trying to get his cock deeper into my throat, rolling my tongue across it, doing everything in my power to please him. My excitement reached fever pitch when he pulled away.

He knelt down, eye to eye for the first time, "That's enough," He said.

I had lost all sense of time, but Mahler's symphony was winding to a close… and it's an hour long! My god, had I experienced a full hour of orgasm? Is that even physically possible?

"But you didn't cum yet," I said with pleading eyes, "Did I fail you?"

"No," He said, smiling for the first time since the session began, "That's for next time."

He unshackled my hands, and then removed the other restraints. Drake guided me to my feet and my knees buckled for a moment until he caught me. Lifting me in his arms he carried me to a couch in the corner. He set me down gently, and curled up next to me. We embraced, enjoying the warm sensation as he stroked my hair tenderly. Giving into the sweet surrender I fell asleep.

I woke up alone. My clothes were carefully folded on a small table. Attached was a note reading "Tomorrow at noon." I dressed and made my way through the empty living space. Checking my phone I realized I'd been here for five hours. I took the elevator down to the lobby where the limo driver waited patiently.

CHAPTER FIVE:

An hour later I sat in my deathly quiet little apartment contemplating the day. Pleasure and guilt are two strangely intertwined emotions. Today had been the most intense sexual experience of my life, but my motives were purely personal gain. Was this prostitution or exploration?

The phone rang, pulling me out of my meditative state. It was my grandmother.

Though I'd drifted apart from my parents and siblings I always remained close to my grandmother. We chatted for about a half an hour and I could tell she was restless and bored with her new life. She'd just retired after forty years as an accountant for a major company, but retirement was not her cup of tea. Needless to say I did not mentioned my busy day strapped to a leather horse. I said goodbye, promising to call again later in the week.

Drake had asked me to surrender a treasured personal item, and my grandmother's call helped me decide on exactly what that sacrifice would be.

Ten minutes after we hung up David called. I stared at the caller ID, but let it go to voice mail. I thought about our conversation the night before. How doing this with Drake would open up new career doors for me, but this sexual odyssey was opening other doors to.

CHAPTER SIX:

At eleven thirty the next morning the limo was waiting outside my brownstone. The driver ushered me into the car as quiet and stoic as ever. We rode in silence until we reached Drake's floor.

I stepped out of the elevator, clutching my "offering" to my chest. After an hour of pondering I chose not to gift-wrap it, deciding it was ludicrous to decorate a sacrifice. I doubt the Roman's spent time putting a bow around a lamb's neck before offering it to the gods. Eventually I stuffed it into a plain brown bag.

Drake stood waiting for me. "Is that your offering?" He asked, gesturing to the bag.

"Yes," I said holding it out to him.

Reaching into the bag he pulled out my humble sacrifice. It was a vase that had been passed down to my grandmother, and she had given it to me. It was simple, with no real financial value but I felt pangs of guilt handing it over.

Drake smiled, "You feel guilty don't you?" He said, "Giving up something with such tremendous sentimental value?"

"Yes," I said nodding, "It's been in my family a very long time."

"Guilt and remorse have no value. They're shackles that will keep you from reaching your potential.  You must un-learn those emotions to succeed. Yesterday you did things you never imagined, and with a total stranger no less. Later when you were alone, did you feel guilt?"

"Yes," I said, being honest, "I felt like I whored myself out."

"And was that really why you felt guilty?"

"No… I felt guilty because I enjoyed it."

"You see, the guilt was a useless exercise because you wanted to do it again anyway."

He was right, I had no reason to feel guilt over what I did. It's better to accept that I wanted more and enjoy it.

"So are you ready to begin?" He asked.

"So ready."

"Good," He said, leading me by the hand. Then he paused, "You're not afraid of heights are you?"

"I don't think so."

"Excellent," He replied, and led me to his private sanctum.

Moments later we were in the Rumpus Room, Mahler's symphony playing in the background. Drake carefully placed my offering on the shelf, next to so many others. I pondered who these women might be. Once again Drake read my mind.

"You'll meet all of these women on your climb to the top though you will never know each other's names."

Then he kissed me gently, "Thank you for this beautiful item."

We kissed again, passion rising as our tongue wound tightly. My nervousness vanished, replaced by fierce desire. Why did this man have such power over my emotions?  My breath came in short, shallow gasps and my heart was racing.

Drake stepped back for a moment, grabbing the hem of my dress. He pulled, tearing the fabric, leaving me naked.

"You didn't wear lingerie today?" He observed, pleased at my choice.

I just nodded my head, and we kissed again. I ran my hands under his shirt, feeling the solid muscles beneath.

"You may undress me this time," He said.

I slid his T-Shirt over his head and was about to toss it aside until I saw the disapproving look in his eye. I carefully folded the shirt, placing it on a nearby chair.

"Now the pants," He said.

I unbuckled his belt and slid his pants to the floor. He had also forsaken underwear today and his stiff cock bobbed up an inch from my face. I wanted to touch it, stroke it and taste it but I knew my duties. I carefully folded the pants, but intentionally did it wrong, ignoring the crease. I turned to place it on the chair and felt a sharp smack across my ass.

Drake swung his hand back, smacking my bottom again.

"You did it incorrectly. Try again."

Once again I folded them wrong, earning another smack across my bottom. The sensation of his hand smacking my butt sent a warm rush through my pussy. After a few more smacks I folded the pants correctly.

Sitting down on an armless chair Drake gestured me to him, "Come here, and lie down across my knee."

I bent over, placing myself across his knee like a disobedient schoolgirl. His hand came down with a sharp smack. His hard cock poked my belly as he spanked me again.

"You deliberately disobeyed me didn't you? Why?"

"I wanted to be punished," I moaned, enjoying that stiff cock pressing against my tummy. He gave me another hard spank.

"Now stand up," He commanded.

He rose, walking to the center of the room. A network of ropes was suspended from the ceiling as if designed for a giant marionette. He tugged at them, ensuring they were secure.

"Come," He commanded.

I obeyed. Drake wrapped the first rope around my waist, securing it tightly. The ropes were soft, never biting into my skin.

"This is called Shibari, the ancient Japanese art of rope bondage," He said, pulling another rope tautly across my mid-section.

He adjusted the main rope, lowering it from the ceiling, allowing me to lie on a bamboo mat. Drake pulled my hands behind my back, securing them with another set of suspended ropes. Drake’s hands gently stroked my skin between tying knots. Once again the maddening contrast of gentle caresses with punishment sent waves of pleasure through me.

The ropes continued, a complex spider web of knots rendering me immobile on the bamboo mat. Drake was meticulous, checking each line ensuring tautness but never tearing at my skin. I lay there, breathless, panting, and unsure of what was to come.

"The beauty of Shibari is that it renders you completely helpless," Drake said, kneeling beside me, "It requires total surrender to my will. If you can't accept that I'll cut the ropes and you can leave."

"I want to stay," I moaned, lying on my stomach, unable to move.

He kissed my cheek and walked to the corner of the room. There was an elaborate network of ropes tied off, extending to pulleys on the ceiling. Carefully he loosened one and pulled. My body rose slowly. Drake's knots were precise, distributing my weight perfectly. There was no pain or pulling of muscles. Only helplessness… the way a fly must feel suspended in a spider's web. I only hung a few feet off the ground, but I still had to fight off panic. I craned my head trying to see, but the movement sent me into a slow spin. I did one complete revolution until Drake's hand brought me to a stop. Poised in front of me was his hard cock. He inched forward allowing my lips to kiss his penis. Drake moved his hips back and forth, fucking my mouth, while letting his fingers dance across my inner thighs. Every sensation was intensified by the helplessness of being suspended face down, hands secured behind my back in a spider web of ropes.

My sucking grew too aggressive, sending my body into another dizzying spin. Again Drake's gentle touch stopped the whirling. This time he was behind me, fingers probing my sopping wet pussy.

"Oh god," I moaned, overwhelmed, "Please Drake, fuck me!"

"If I do that you'll feel guilty later… won't you?"

No… no guilt, never again!"

Drake pressed the head of his cock against my pussy, allowing the tip to slide in. With my amplified senses that inch might as well have been a foot.

"Oh yes, yes," I cried out, thrilled that Drake was finally inside me.

He shifted gently, slipping another inch into me. He grabbed my upturned ankles, rocking my suspended body back and forth, sliding in more cock with each swing. Sheer inertia drove his cock in deeper, his thighs pressed against me as he thrust. My body shook, spasms of pleasure firing through every muscle of my body, every synapse of my brain.

How long did I hang there, feeling orgasms roaring through me? It was a transcendent experience… then it stopped. His still hard cock slipped out of me. I hung there, listening to the sound of my breathing.

Drake knelt down in front of me, his face inches from mine, "Do you understand why guilt is such a destructive force?"

"It robs you of your pleasure," I gasped. Being suspended and helpless made honesty a reflex.

"Exactly," He replied. Drake was holding a riding crop. Was I about to be spanked again? Could I endure any more stimulation? But the end of the riding crop wasn't hard leather; it was an array of soft feathers. Drake began to run it across my body. He wasn't tickling me; it felt more like soft caresses. Each one went through me like a string of firecrackers exploding.

"I promised to teach you Rebecca, so listen closely," He said, running the feather across my back. "Guilt will rob you of more than pleasure. Let me give you an example. Right now I'm preparing to take over the New England Tool Company. I quietly bought up all the shares of stock and did everything possible to inflate its value." He continued stroking me with the feather, breaking down my will with each stroke, "Now I'm going to sell all those shares and break the company apart. I'll sell its assets and make even more money. Most people would experience guilt, worrying about all those people's jobs and pensions, about all the shareholders that will get stuck with nothing. But that's weak thinking… poor man's thinking. By eliminating guilt I can succeed."

Drake knew I was a "power groupie" who loved hearing these stories. To me this was hot dirty talk, enhancing my pleasure even more. Drake continued talking, each story giving me warm chills.

He became silent and stepped out of my limited line of sight. Oh god, I thought, is he going to leave me here? But I felt my body lowering, until I was lying on the bamboo mat listening to Mahler's symphony draw to a close. Slowly and methodically he untied the ropes. With each loosened knot I felt my body going limp, exhausted. Totally spent from an overdose of pleasure. He gently picked me up and carried me to the couch as he had the day before. We lay there for a few minutes, saying nothing until I slipped into a deep blissful sleep.

I woke up alone. Lying there naked I remembered that my dress had been shredded early in the "Lesson." But a beautiful designer ensemble hung by the door… dress, shoes and even a matching handbag. I took the lack of underwear as a hint. Pinned to the hanger was a handwritten note reading "Noon tomorrow. PS - there is another gift waiting at your apartment."

CHAPTER SEVEN

I arrived home an hour later, exhausted but curious about the gift that supposedly awaited me. Nothing unusual was in my mailbox, only my phone bill and monthly crippling student loan payment. I entered my apartment cautiously, wondering if I'd find some insane gift only a billionaire could conceive. But I didn't find a polo pony grazing in the kitchen. I sat back on the couch eager to fall asleep again. Apparently Japanese rope bondage is a very relaxing experience.

Since childhood my grandmother had drilled fiscal responsibility into my head, which included opening your bills the day they arrived. I still did it even though I'd committed the amounts to memory. My phone was the usual eighty-nine dollars and my student loan payment was… zero. I looked again, assuming they had made a mistake, but according to the statement, the balance due on my education was paid in full.

"Holy shit," I muttered, Drake had made this Moby Dick sized monkey on my back vanish.

The phone rang. It was David, again, but this time I answered.

"Where have you been, I called five times?"

"Sorry David, it's been pretty crazy."

"So tell me, how did it go?"

I glanced at the paid off student loan, but decided not to share that milestone, "He's an amazing man, even more fascinating in person than I imagined."

David was silent for a moment, "Did you fuck him?"

I shook my head, "David if I say I didn't fuck him, you'd still think I did… so what's the point? Do you want to know the interesting stuff?"

Silence again, then, "Yeah sure."

I told David some of Drake's fascinating tales, including the illegal ones. It was telling tales out of school but it was better than saying I hung from the ceiling sucking Drake's cock. Plus, I had other, personal motivations for sharing.

"Holy crap," David said, "I never realized he was so hands on. Drake must really trust you to share this stuff, I mean if the press ever got a hold of this. "

"If the press ever got a hold of it Drake would have me killed," I interjected, "Remember that."

"How many more visits are you making?"

"Tomorrow is the last one."

"I bet your really going to miss him when he's gone, aren't you?"

"Goodbye David," I replied, hanging up the phone. I knew I had to cut things off with David. It was a dead relationship. But, like I said, it's more complicated than you think.

I slept peacefully that night, dreaming of my final lesson.

CHAPTER EIGHT

"Are you ready for our final lesson?" Drake asked as I got off the elevator.

"Yes I am," I replied, without a trace of the previous day's anxiety. The final lesson would be the most challenging, but I was eager.

"With each lesson I've pushed your boundaries further. Do you understand why?"

I thought for a moment before answering, "So I'll recognize that my boundaries are limitless?"

He nodded, “As is your potential… come with me."

Once again we were in the Rumpus Room. I paused, surprised at how different it appeared. Drake had altered the lighting to something less foreboding. The room seemed warm and inviting, despite the array of S&M equipment still on display. He unzipped my dress, letting it slide to the floor, leaving me naked once again.

We embraced, kissing passionately. Drake's hands explored my body delicately, finally sliding between my legs. I was already wet with anticipation, wondering what new challenge waited.

"I have something to show you," He said, handing me a sheet of paper. "I spoke to an associate of mine and he's made you that offer. It’s a prestigious position, high salary and unlimited potential for advancement. I believe it's exactly what you've been after?"

I stared at the paper. Drake was telling the truth, it was a Fortune 500 company, with a phenomenal salary and profit sharing. "But Peter, this is one of your competitors."

"Good," He said with a grin, "Your being there will keep me on my toes."

I set the paper down. It was a dream offer, but my dreams were changing. "Peter, I thought I would work with you, keep learning at your side."

"This is the same offer I've made every woman, and they've all accepted it. You see the third lesson is the most challenging, and if you fail you get nothing. I think you'd be a fool not to take this offer instead."

I thought for a moment, "No, I want to take the final lesson if that means being at your side."

"It's your decision Rebecca, I won't force you."

But I'd made up my mind.

Drake led me to a single post standing in the corner. He leaned me against it, and placed straps across my chest and waist, securing them tightly. I was completely immobile, but my arms were free. Peter walked to a small table where a bottle of champagne and two glasses waited.

"We're going to toast your success," He said, popping the cork, "Now hold your arms out, palms up."

I held them out, forming a human t-shape. Drake poured two glasses of champagne, filling each to the brim. He set a glass on each of my upraised palms.

"We'll toast your success, unless you spill a drop, at which point you get nothing."

I stood there, balancing the two glasses, my hands already quivering. Drake undressed with his usual precision. Then he leaned forward, kissing me, our tongues locked together passionately. My hands trembled, but I didn't spill a drop. But he wasn't done. Slowly he kissed my neck, moving down my chest, his tongue lightly dabbing my red-hot skin. He reached my breasts and his tongue encircled my hard nipples. He took each one into his mouth, sucking them gingerly.

My body shivered in delight, my hands trembled, but nothing spilled.

Drake's kissing moved lower, down my belly, the tip of his tongue licking my naval. Oh god, is he going to eat my pussy? I wanted him to do it even if it meant losing everything. I wanted to feel his hot tongue on my hard clit.

He got closer, running his tongue along my inner thighs. The sensation was delirious.

But nothing spilled.

Drake stopped for a moment, "I want you to confess something to me Rebecca. Why is it a woman who graduated at the top of her class was stuck in a low, entry level position?” His tongue came even closer to my pussy, "Confess your sin to me."

And then he licked my pussy, running his tongue along my labia.

I gasped, shivers racing through me, "I was arrested in college… I helped someone who was running a pyramid scheme. I didn't know what they were really up to, but the cops busted me anyway." A rush shot through me as Drake's tongue encircled my clit, "Because I had a criminal record no good firm would hire me… Oh God!"

I was cumming, my toes were curling, my breath heaving. The combination of restraints, pressure, his expert pussy eating and the confession were intoxicating.

But nothing spilled.

Drake stopped his licking for a second, "I knew about the arrest, I just needed to hear you confess." And with that he dug in again, feasting on a banquet of my juices.

I was cumming again. This was madness- every time I climaxed it placed my future at risk, but that only made it more exciting. "Oh god, Oh Peter please, it's fantastic." My hands trembled, every muscle and sinew straining to remain outstretched. I could feel myself building to another thundering orgasm. I couldn't hold the glasses up this time. I felt my arms shaking, weaker as I climaxed harder than ever before.

My arms dropped… just as Peter plucked the glasses off of them.

"You did it Rebecca, you passed all three lessons," He said, handing me a champagne glass.

I struggled, finally raising my almost numb arm to accept it. We clicked glasses and sipped the cold champagne. Nothing had ever tasted so good.

Drake kissed me deeply, the expensive champagne passing from mouth to mouth. He unstrapped my restraints and led me to couch. But this time we didn't sleep. He laid me down and climbed on top of me. There were no mind games and all traces of dominance were gone. My hands roamed down his body, past his solid chest and abdominals until I had his stiff cock in my hands. Our breath came in short gasps as he dug his face into my neck kissing me. I wrapped my legs around his back, guiding his cock towards my pussy.

"I want you so badly," He moaned, "I held back before, but now I must have you."

He pressed his hips forward, finding his way into my pussy. My back arched as he slid inside.

"Oh god, that's so good," I panted.

Within seconds our bodies were tightly entwined, hips thrusting back and forth in perfect rhythm. I was already cumming, the muscles in my pussy throbbing around his stiff manhood. Then his body tensed and his hips froze.

"Oh yes!" He yelled, "I'm cumming Rebecca."

My body responded in kind, hips pumping like a jackhammer to squeeze out every drop he had. Then he sank down, out of breath, kissing me gently. We lay there feeling warm and wonderful.

I didn't wake up alone this time. Peter was still contentedly wrapped around me until my moving woke him.

"That was amazing," He said, smiling. "Rebecca I want you to be at my side in business, and life."

"What are you saying?"

"Well, for years I've never had a relationship, certainly not one I acknowledged in public. I want you to be that. People will talk, and the press will write about it, so it won't be easy. Would you be willing to be my…"

"Girlfriend?" I asked.

"I suppose that's as good a term as any. I also want you to take the lead on this New England Tool Company takeover. It will be a good chance to use what you've learned. I have things to do tonight, otherwise I'd ask you to stay."

"That's okay, there'll be plenty of nights."

He walked over to the shelf of offerings and picked up my grandmother's vase, "You should take this back, consider it my first offering to you."

He sat back down on the couch and gave me a kiss. We held it longer than expected… it turned out he wasn't in such a hurry after all.

CHAPTER NINE

A few hours later I was back at my apartment, placing the replica vase back on my mantle… next to the identical original. I was too exhausted to sit and ponder my future; all I knew is that I was free. I went to bed, knowing tomorrow would be a busy day.

By 9:00AM the media was buzzing with news of Peter Drake's arrest on charges of larceny and stock fraud. The FBI refused to comment on the evidence, but promised it was quite damning.

My little vase full of audio and video surveillance equipment had done its job well, recording all the details of Drake's vicious and totally illegal takeover of the New England Tool Company. He'd manipulated the stock prices with the intent to defraud… a major felony.

David rang my buzzer a few minutes after nine. I had no choice but to let him in. After all you can't keep your FBI handler waiting. He'd been assigned to my case a year earlier when the FBI planted me in my old job as an informant.

I hadn't been lying to Drake about my arrest, but I had left out one key detail. Like an idiot I mailed some documents for the pyramid scheme people and that instantly made me guilty of mail fraud… a very serious charge. I licked one forty-nine cent stamp and became Ma Barker overnight. I got probation for the pyramid scheme but the FBI left the mail fraud hanging over my head to get my cooperation. The feds placed me at my old job to look for evidence of illegal trading. But when Drake suddenly contacted me the feds were over the moon. They'd been trying to get evidence of Drake's illegal activities for years. The FBI's lab even created a replica of my grandmother's vase overnight, believing that Drake's people might be scoping out my apartment. It sounds paranoid but they were probably right.

David came in, thrilled to have been part of a major bust. It was, in his words, a career maker.

I only cared about one thing, "Does this mean I'm free?"

"Probably," He said, "You did your job so any criminal record will be cleared and you can start over again. Of course you and I can still spend some time together," He added, putting his arm around me.

I pushed him away, When he came on to me a year ago I didn't have a choice, but that had just changed, "Now that I'm an honest woman are you going to invite me over to meet your wife?"

David looked angry, "You leave my wife out of this."

"No, I want to leave me out of it! I couldn't say no to you before, but I'm a free woman now… so why don't you get out of my apartment and my life."

"We'll see about that," David said, glaring at me, "Remember I'm the one who has the last word about your freedom!" He stormed out, slamming the door behind him.

I had endured so much shit from David, so why couldn't he just walk away and leave me alone?

A few hours later the SEC received an anonymous email informing them that one of the agent's working on the Drake investigation had purchased stock in the New England Tool Company. He was using confidential information for personal gain, intending to dump the stock right before Drake tanked the company. It was unethical for an agent to do that… almost as unethical as forcing your informant to sleep with you. David's days with the FBI were numbered. I always knew David was corrupt, which is why I feed him so much confidential information. His own greed did the rest. I didn't do it out of vengeance for his taking advantage of me… I just wanted him to leave me alone.

Around noon I placed a call to my grandmother. Being a newly retired woman she was almost always home.

"Have you seen the news Rebecca?" She asked, excited, "That billionaire Peter Drake guy was planning to ruin the tool company. If the FBI hadn't caught him I would have lost my pension! It's a miracle!"

"Well grandma," I said, "Sometimes miracles do happen."

THE END

Badass Billionaire

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2015 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work

Chapter 1

Riiiiing! Riiiing!

Amy sat at her desk finishing a report to give to a judge when the rather annoying sound of her telephone interrupted her. She was careful to minimize the word processing program before she turned to the beat up telephone that sat on the desk in her cramped office.

“Here For You, Amy Delaney speaking,” she answered, taking the receiver off the cradle.

“Miss Delaney, this is Tabitha again,” came the static distorted voice on the other end of the line.

“Yes, Tabitha, I was just working on your report,” Amy said, placing her forehead in the palm of her left hand, elbows on the desk.

“Yes, I just wanted to make sure that you were going to recommend that he stay in jail…you can’t let him get out.”

“Tabitha, as I have told you, the contents of my report to the judge are concealed until the date of the hearing,” Amy said gently, “If I told you what I am recommending, then I would lose my job and could go to jail, myself. You don’t want me to go to jail, do you?”

“No, no…I don’t want that! I don’t know if I could keep going without you, Miss Delaney!”

“Tabitha, it’s not me that has helped you move on, you’re helping yourself. Now please, if I’m going to finish my report and have it faxed to the courthouse in time for the hearing, I’ll need to get off the phone. Can we talk some more at your appointment on Tuesday?”

“Yes, yes, of course. I’ll talk to you on Tuesday, Miss Delaney,” Tabitha said, quickly disconnecting from the call.

Shaking her head as she replaced the telephone receiver on the cradle, Amy caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror that hangs on the back of the office door. She stood up, and walked over to it, examining her reflection.

She had always known she was attractive, with her long dark and hair and chestnut eyes, but she was a little insecure around the midline at times. She thought she looked great, but it was annoying when everyone seemed to be chasing the bean poles. Oh well, she thought, her ship would come in. Her sometime boyfriend, Todd, didn’t help matters. He was seeing other girls every chance he got. He had even had the audacity to come right out and tell her that her weight “kind of bugged him”, and that he didn’t know if he could see himself in a “real” relationship with her. God, what an asshole.

Sadness overwhelmed her as she thought over her last “steady” relationship she had had. That would be Justin. He had joined the Marine Corps immediately after high-school, and proposed to her on his last night in Black Rock before he shipped out for Iraq in 2005. He was dead by 2006.

This had been the trigger that led to her eating more than anything. But Amy had never been one to hide. So, rather than not fit in at all, she began to compensate for her perceived lack of physical appeal with “fat” jokes…usually at her own expense. She wasn’t even that big. She was just curvy, but she found her place making the jokes nonetheless. Sure, she had plenty of friends all through her college career at the University of California at Berkeley, but between grief over Justin’s death and her subsequent weight gain, her sex life had consisted primarily of one night stands ever since.

“Whatever,” she thought, “I am who I am, after all.” The older she got, the less she could constantly worry about it. She had a plan to start hitting the gym soon, but in the meantime, if guys didn’t appreciate her as she was, well screw ‘em…they weren’t worth her time anyhow. Of course she still had her insecurities, but she was beginning to feel better and better about herself. She was actually beginning to sort of revel in her curves. The guys didn’t know what they were missing.

“Oh my! Is that the time?” Amy said to herself, coming out of her mental wanderings. She had glanced at the clock on the bottom, right hand side of her ancient PC after typing in her password. “No wonder I’m so hungry!”

It was very nearly 1:45 p.m.

She got up from her desk, grabbed her purse, and began walking toward the door.

“Alice! I’ll be back! I’m getting lunch!” she hollered to her supervisor, the lead at the grief counseling agency that she worked in. Entering the hallway and turning to the right, she shouted out “Hey! Hold the elevator!” just in time to see the arm of a tailored suit ending in a deeply tanned hand extend itself to hold the elevator doors open.

Houston Storm was feeling hungry as well, and so decided to go to Giglio’s for lunch. He quickly placed a phone call to his valet, asking him to bring a car around.

“Which car, Mr. Storm?”

“I think I’ll take the Viper, Steven,” he answered. Hanging up the telephone hotline to his garage, he walked out of his 1,000 square foot personal office, and across the floor of offices inhabited by the rest of his staff, who handled all of the “nuts and bolts” of his company, Larger-Than-Life-Love Inc. The company controlled seven of the top ten niche dating websites in North America. Their premier website, “largerthanlifelove.com,” was deemed the most profitable web based dating site for the previous three years. Nowhere was this fact more obvious than in the lifestyle choices of the company’s founder, Houston Storm.

Having been named the “San Francisco Bay Area’s Most Eligible Bachelor” for each of the previous four years was likely a byproduct of being named one of California’s “Top Ten Richest Men” for the previous five years by The Californian magazine. Whether it was the actual rankings, or just who he was, the fact was that he found woman falling at his feet seemingly everywhere he went. He had absolutely no problem taking full advantage of this fact either. As a result, and probably coupled with the fact that he still had not even reached the tender age of thirty five, the paparazzi had already branded him as a “bad boy”. They seemed to have no more favored task than proving their label by keeping the tabloids supplied with an endless series of shots of him and his many female guests inside his Los Gatos mansion compound.

The truth was, however, that he had created his first website in his second year of junior college—Larger Than Life Love—in order to actually find that perfect woman. The only problem was, instead of drawing to him the kind of small town girl he really desired, his being rich and powerful brought all kinds of disingenuous women to his door instead.

After he walked to the elevator and punched the ground floor button, he had expected an uninterrupted journey down the seventeen floors of the Yuanfen Building, which was normally quiet by this time of day, but he was wrong. On the sixth floor, his elevator car picked up a young intern from the law offices on that floor She rode down to four before getting off. The door was just closing when Houston heard the voice of a young woman, calling for him to hold the door. Extending his expensively clothed arm through the door, he beheld the most beautiful woman he had ever laid eyes on.

Chapter 2

Immediately in awe of the breathtaking sight of the man wearing the suit, Amy found herself momentarily breathless. Everything about him—his custom tailored suit, his piercingly dark eyes, his deep tan, and the way his black hair carelessly waved to the right side of his perfect head—was simply … perfect. His eyes, a deep chocolate, were focused intently on her own.

His nose sat dead center of his perfect face, with a very deeply indented bridge sitting equidistant from both of his eyes. His black eyebrows, which arched down from the outside in, gave him a shrewd look, in addition to making him appear darkly mysterious. He had a very thin chin and pronounced cheekbones in addition to a black and well-groomed goatee. His neck was very muscular, with a well-defined Adam’s apple, with just the uppermost tip of a tribal style tattoo sneaking up behind his left ear.

His shoulders were broad, and betrayed a sense of careless athleticism, making it evident that he was once a formidable force in whatever athletic pursuit he participated in. The suit was made of the finest black fabric, and shined in the dim light of the elevator, betraying the presence of silk. Under the sporty suit coat, the dark man wore a simple beige button up shirt; with the top two buttons undone, the man looked as if he was intentionally displaying a tuft of his dark chest hair.

Amy was a sucker for chest hair.

For pants and shoes, the godlike man wore simple, dark blue jeans and pristine, gunmetal colored Testoni dress shoes.

Amy stepped inside, and the doors closed behind her. She immediately felt as if every molecule of air in the enclosed space had been consumed, leaving her in a vacuum, with only the well-dressed and gorgeous stranger as company. Time seemed to freeze, as she was suspended in the elevator, which seemed hell-bent on staying still. Finally, the stranger broke the thick silence, and asked,

“Which floor, darlin’?”

“Ground,” she said, sharply taking in a lungful of air.

“Where are you going this time of day?”

“I lost track of time, and didn’t get lunch,” Amy answered. Her chest was heaving with the stress of trying to swallow the suddenly thin air in the elevator.

“I am too, oddly enough. How would you feel about accompanying me to Giglio’s? It is rare that I get to have such a ravishing a meal-time guest as yourself.”

“Giglio’s?” Amy asked, shocked. The restaurant had been rated as five stars by no less than seven different renowned food critics. Tables were notoriously difficult to get, and were worth over $150 per seat. “I’d love to, but I don’t have that kind of money…”

“Baby, I don’t think I asked if you could afford Giglio’s, I asked if you would join me.”

“Uh…” Amy said, completely unsure of whether she should accompany the stranger to lunch. When she left her hometown of Black Rock, Arkansas to attend college at Berkeley, her father had warned her to be careful to avoid strange men…but this was no normal strange man.

“What?” the man asked, “Afraid to accompany a stranger to lunch?” he shrewdly asked.

“Um…yes, actually,” she answered, blushing a brilliant shade of scarlet.

“Fine,” the man said, holding out a hand, “My name is Houston Storm.”

“Amy Delaney,” she answered him as she took his hand.

“There…now we aren’t strangers,” Houston Storm told her as the elevator doors opened, displaying the magnificent marble of the Yuanfen Building’s foyer. “Now, will you accompany me? There’s my car at the door…I can drive us.”

Amy looked outside the glass façade of the building and saw a completely gorgeous, blue Dodge Viper. “Uh, yeah…I mean, yes, I’d love to.”

“Excellent!” Houston exclaimed, flashing a smile which betrayed a perfect set of completely straight and brilliantly white teeth. “Here, let me get the door for you,” Houston said, opening the passenger side door of the Viper. “Thank you, Steven,” he said to the valet, handing the young man a $50 bill in exchange for the keys.

When Houston cranked the car, and pulled away from the curb, Amy said “Wait…lunch service stops at two o’clock at Giglio’s. How are we going to eat?”

The car’s clock and Amy’s cell-phone showed it as 2:02 p.m.

“Don’t worry,” Houston said with a laugh and another smile. “I own a third of the business.”

Houston could not believe his good fortune as he pulled the Viper away from the curb in front of the Yuanfen Building. His day had been going exceedingly badly until the gorgeous Amy Delaney agreed to accompany him to lunch. To start, he had received no less than four letters attempting to blackmail him. Apparently, there had been paparazzi near his pool house the previous week, and had captured the entire business between he and rising Japanese starlet, Willow Saito. The young woman had been in a very public dating relationship with a popular minor league baseball pitcher for the local Giants affiliate. There had been a lot of talk about the boy going across the country to play AA ball for the Richmond Flying Squirrels in Virginia.

Being an opportunist, Houston had swooped in on the opportunity to get some Asian tail after seeing Willow at a San Jose Giants game. The asshole photographer managed to get some very compromising pictures of Willow as she entered the pool house alone and clothed, and came out with Houston—naked. He seemed to think that he would want their new affair kept quiet.

Houston had spent two hours on his phone that morning with the paparazzi photog, explaining that he didn’t care who saw the pictures, and that he shouldn’t expect a goddamned dime from Houston’s personal coffers…it wasn’t as if his titties had been bouncing for the camera! Why would he care if the photographer sold the pictures to some tabloid?

Houston had always been a playboy…and being filthy, stinking rich had not changed this fact. Sure, he had gone from being a bar bouncer to pay for junior college to being the San Francisco Bay area’s second richest man, valued at just over $19.8 billion. He had even used his bad boy reputation to score new bedroom trophies.

The niche dating business was certainly lucrative.

The simple fact was, however, that he was still the same kid who had grown up as the only white kid on his block in Modesto, California, surrounded by Hispanic gang members. Growing up in this rough environment taught Houston skills that, while not useful in his failed attempt to graduate college, had certainly served to keep him alive. It wasn’t as if he was scared of some prima donna baseball player who was going across the country in a week’s time.

So it was that when Houston left the Larger Than Life Love, Inc. offices, he was in a distinctly bad mood…until he reached the fourth floor, that is.

As a Web Design major at his junior college, he had started largerthanlifelove.com to find the perfect bigger girl, and instead ended up in a string of bad relationships that were punctuated by intense sexual experiences. He loved the exhilaration of having a new lover every other week…almost always with the skinny-as-hell-model types that were only interested in his fortune. The thrill of the chase was the only thing that distracted him from the demons that still haunted his dreams, but these pencil thin types were not what he truly desired.

He wanted a woman just like Amy Delaney. There was a time a “Botticellian” woman was the ideal. Of course that had been five hundred years ago, but he thought it was time for a comeback.

When the gorgeous woman to his right had hollered for him to hold the elevator, he felt something he realized he hadn’t felt in a while…genuine attraction. This goddess of a woman kindled a fire deep inside him, and forced all thoughts of Willow Saito far from his mind.

Chapter 3

When they arrived at Giglio’s, Houston had the red carpet rolled out for his lunch guest. As they sat talking over their antipasto and waiting for their entrees, Houston surveyed his prey. Amy is average height, with wavy dark hair that falls carelessly passed her shoulders. Her eyes are beautiful almond, and she had a way about her that seemed to light her entire face up.

She was dark and alluring, just as he like his woman. She had an almost exotic look about her. Her eyebrows were highly arched, creating a uniform curvature over each of her eyes. She liked the way she clearly put attention on taking care of her appearance. Her chin came to a distinct point, which gave her face a thin appearance, despite her curves.

Although she cared for her looks obviously, it was not overdone, and the result was that she was the exact type of girl-next-door that Houston had always craved to be with.

She wore a simple white dress that was decorated with large, lavish hibiscus flowers that were colored brilliant shades of red, along with a red fabric belt that gathered at her waist, visibly slimming her, and extenuating her curves all the more. Her breasts were noticeably large, and while they certainly drew the eye towards them, she was careful to keep them concealed in a valiant attempt at modesty. Her ample hips swayed sexily when she walked, and Houston spent much of the ride to Giglio’s wondering what it would be like to hold them in the heat of passion.

Finally, after they arrived and were seated for a while, their splendid meal of linguine with clam sauce arrives, and the conversation turned to their respective pasts.

“Where are you from, Houston?” Amy asked, dabbing the side of her mouth with a napkin.

“Originally? Modesto. About two and a half hours drive from here…depending on the route you take.”

“Modesto? Isn’t that the city where—?”

“Where Scott Peterson killed his wife and unborn baby? Yeah, it is,” Houston answered the common question.

“Wow…where were you at the time?” she asked.

“I was actually in town from school when Laci was killed, and my mom went to the New Year’s Eve candlelight vigil.”

“Wow.”

“What about you?” he asked.

“Me? I was a sophomore in high school at the time, so I was still in Black Rock.”

“Black Rock?” Houston asked.

“Black Rock, Arkansas. It’s a little town in Lawrence County and is about two hour’s drive northeast of Little Rock.”

“Oh, awesome,” Houston said, sincerely.

“Yeah, if you like small towns it’s awesome I guess,” Amy said, laughing.

“Well, I’ve always thought that living in a small town would be great. I’ve always lived in the city, and the idea of small town life seems really attractive to me, actually.”

“It’s really nothing that special,” Amy said between bites. “I miss my family, but I don’t miss having nothing to do on the weekends.”

“Now that sounds like Modesto!” Houston answered, laughing.

“What do you mean? Isn’t Modesto a city?”

“Yeah, it is, but there isn’t much to do for the kids…except for dodging bullets.”

“What?”

“Yeah, the gangs are starting to get big there. It’s always been a rough part of the country, but in the last few years, it’s gotten terrible.”

“Wow…I don’t know if I’d want to be in that kind of place.”

“I grew up in it. It’s made me who I am, and it affects the way I live to this day.”

One particular incident came immediately to Houston’s mind. One night, a group of gang members were hassling several of Houston’s college classmates in the bar he was working in at the time. The college kids were wearing red sweatshirts, the color of his college’s sports teams. The five gang members (who wore blue) demanded the students take the sweatshirts off. The guys in the group had complied quietly, but the young woman refused, saying that she wasn’t wearing anything underneath.

“Well, I guess we’re gonna see your chichotas then, eh, concha?” the gang leader said, calling the young girl a cunt and laughing. Houston, who had grown up surrounded by Hispanics, knew just how much the banger had insulted the young woman, and stepped in to end the disrespect.

“Vete a chingar a tu madre, puta!” the leader said, telling Houston to “go fuck his mother,” as well as calling him a bitch. Houston then punched the gang leader, and three of the other members drew knives, and the fourth pulled a gun. Houston had no weapon, but two of the five gang members died from gunshot wounds, another died of wounds from a knife, and the other two had extensive hospital stays before going to prison for other crimes that they were wanted for.

Houston received eleven stitches, and none of the college kids were injured.

“Wow…” Amy said, in awe after he finished recounting this story to her. “I don’t know what I would have done in that situation. That was incredibly brave of you, Houston.”

“I try not to think about it, honestly. I still dream about those fucking bangers…the cops put me in cuffs, of course, but charges were never filed. The kids told them that I was just doing my job, and that if I hadn’t been there, the girl would’ve ended up with her titties bouncing around in plain sight. Sorry,” he added, “I don’t mean to talk so vulgar in front of a lady such as you. My dear mother would be ashamed.”

Far from being disgusted by his language, Amy found herself even more attracted to this man…his dark past only served to cause her nether-lips to quiver with longing at the thought of what it would take to tame a man such as him. The fact that he used language like “fuck” and “titty” only made her wonder what it would be like to have him talk to her when in the sack.

“It’s no ‘fucking’ problem,” Amy said to him with a wink, and flashing her perfect smile at him. “I don’t ‘fucking’ mind.” This caused Houston to become even more attracted to her…not only was she physically exactly what he has always desperately wanted in a woman, but she didn’t mind him exactly as he was.

“What about you, Miss Amy Delaney? What’s your story?” he asked, taking a bite of linguine.

“Well, the usual, I guess…”

“Let me guess…cheerleader, dated the captain of the football team, homecoming queen, etc.?” Houston interjected, laughing.

“Ha ha, very funny,” she deadpanned. “Can you imagine this as homecoming queen?” she asks, indicating her body.

“If your classmates were voting for anyone else, then they were blind or stupid,” he answered.

“Well, they didn’t vote for me, or anyone else. We didn’t have homecoming…or a football team for that matter.”

“You didn’t have a football team?” Houston asked, surprised.

“Nope,” Amy answered, “We didn’t. The school was too small. I did play softball and basketball though.”

“Oh, well, there’s that,” Houston said, still trying to understand how a school could not have a football team.

“Yep…go Zebras!” she responded, pantomiming a cheerleader waving a pom-pom.

“Zebras? No wonder you didn’t have a football team!” He said, laughing once again.

“Yep, the Zebras,” she said, pensively. “I sometimes wonder what it would have been like to go to school at Walnut Ridge. They closed Black Rock down a couple of years ago, and all the students moved to Walnut Ridge, but that wasn’t an option for me.”

“Well, I’m sure you were the prettiest Zebra ever,” Houston complementing her.

“Thank you, even though I know you’re just being nice.”

“I mean it. I think you are the sexiest woman I have ever seen,” he goes on.

They sat there talking for the rest of their meal, and when all the food was gone, Amy looked at her watch and said, “Oh my god! It’s after 3:00! I really need to get back to the office!”

“Okay, let’s go,” Houston answered her, getting up to leave. They rode back to the Yuanfen building in his Dodge Viper, making quick work of the thick traffic in downtown San Jose. Houston could not help but wonder if this could be the beginning of something different and special between him and Amy Delaney after she thanked him for lunch, and he handed the Viper’s keys to Steven. Amy had to stand on tip-toe to do so, but she gave him a swift kiss on the cheek before running back inside and toward the elevator.

Chapter 4

“You certainly were gone long enough,” Alice said when Amy walked back into the office that afternoon. “What took you so long?”

“I got caught up,” Amy answered, beaming. “A man from upstairs took me to lunch at Giglio’s.”

“A man from upstairs?” Alice asked, bemused. “What man from upstairs?”

“Only the sexiest man alive!” Amy giggled, unable to contain herself from the amazing afternoon lunch that she had shared with Houston. “His name is Houston Storm, and he is a part owner of Giglio’s, and he was able to get us served for lunch there even though they were closed until dinner time! He drives a Dodge Viper, and is a real gentleman!”

“Houston Storm?” Alice asked, frowning slightly.

“Yes!”

“Houston Storm who owns Larger Than Life Love, Inc., Houston Storm?”

“Maybe…I’d say it probably is, because ‘Storm’ isn’t a very common last name, is it?”

“No…it isn’t,” Alice answered, looking positively alarmed now.

“Yeah, it’s got to be the same man,” Amy said, not noticing the look on her supervisor’s face. “Why do you ask, anyway?”

“Well,” Alice said with the air of someone who was picking her words very carefully, “Houston Storm is rich.”

“Well, duh! He owns a third of Giglio’s, and drives a Viper! Of course he’s rich.”

“No…you don’t understand. He’s not ‘oh, I hit the lottery’ rich, or ‘I own twelve cars’ rich…he’s ‘I bankroll the lottery and own twelve hundred car lots’ rich.”

“What are you talking about, Alice? Don’t you think he’d have told me all this?”

“Well, if you don’t believe me, look at this,” Alice said, handing her last month’s edition of The Californian magazine. On the cover was a black and white photo of the man who had just shown Amy a phenomenal time, right there on the cover. By contrast, the headline on the cover was in bright red, and Amy read this aloud: “Houston Storm: Most Eligible Bachelor in San Francisco Bay Area, page 24.”

Amy immediately began flipping frantically through the pages to find the article. When she did, she found a countdown of notable bachelors. She flipped quickly through the pages and was shocked at what she read.

“Houston Storm, thirty-two, has been named the ‘San Francisco Bay Area’s Most Eligible Bachelor’ yet again. The combination of his devilish good looks and fat wallet combine to make this man the single most sought after commodity out there. Valued at well over $19 billion, the San Jose playboy has his hands in every major business in the area, not least his own ‘Larger Than Life Love, Inc.,’ which controls seven of the ten largest online dating sites in the country.

He can often be found pursuing his top three interests: driving fast cars, buying stakes in notable businesses, and sleeping with the most notable women in Hollywood.

Storm has not been in a long term relationship for the entire time that he has appeared on the Forbes Billionaires List, on which he is ranked a healthy forty-fifth, above such notable names as 21st Century FOX CEO Rupert Murdoch (77th) and makeup mogul Leonard Lauder (137th). Of Californian residents, he is behind only former Oracle CEO Larry Ellison (5th), Facebook kingpin Mark Zuckerberg (16th), and Google magnates Larry Page and Sergey Brin (19th and 20th respectively). This has resulted in him also being included in this publication’s list of the ‘Top 10 Richest Californian Men’ for each of the last five years. (See the exclusive interview with Houston Storm on pg. 51)”

“Well,” Amy said when she finished reading the article, “I guess I just went on a date with a billionaire.”

“Wait, dear…there’s more,” Alice said. “He’s a playboy. He is seen every other week with a different actress from down in Hollywood.”

“I was asked out on a date by a billionaire…” Amy said, clearly not listening.

“Look!” Alice said, snapping her young colleague out of her reverie. Taking the younger woman by the shoulders, Alice said, “I just don’t want to see you get hurt. Please, please be careful, okay?”

The next day, when Amy arrived in the office, she was surprised to find twelve dozen long-stemmed red roses, and a very solemn Alice. “Morning,” her boss said to her, holding a cup of coffee in one hand and a card in the other. “They’re for you,” she said, handing Amy the handwritten card.

As she took the card, Amy couldn’t help but wonder what in the world was going on. Silently, she read, Amy…I haven’t been able to stop thinking of you since we parted yesterday. If you would, please come to my office on the seventeenth floor today at noon. Your supervisor told me that you will have one hour for lunch today, and I would love for you to spend it with me. Love, Houston.

Amy did not know what to think. The day before, she had thought that she had simply caught the ardor of a notable businessman who wanted company for lunch. Afterwards, she was even more confused by the article in The Californian and the things that Alice had said. That night, she had looked up “Houston Storm playboy” on Google, and found a positive treasure trove of pictures and stories linking him to various women. Models, athletes, actresses, and the slutty daughters of hotel magnates…they were all there! The one glaring absence from the pictures was that of a woman who looked anything like she did.

And then, she came in to work, only to become more confused than ever, because Houston had given her 144 red, long-stemmed roses! Everything she could find on the man hinted that he simply did not show affection to the women he was with. Was she any different? Was he just trying to add her to his list of trophies conquered? Did he actually see a potential future with the twenty-eight year old grief counselor who hadn’t had a steady boyfriend in almost seven years?

And most importantly, would Amy be able to tame him before he burned her?

Chapter 5

Houston was sitting in his office, anxiously awaiting Amy when his direct telephone line rang. Quickly glancing at his watch, he saw that he had at least a half-hour until she was due to arrive, and so he answered.

“Houston Storm,” he said.

“Hello, Huey,” came his mother’s voice on the other end of the line.

“Hey, Mom!” he said, leaning back in his executive chair. “How’s it been?”

“It’s been fine, honey. What about you? Are you still seeing that girl you told me about? Jessica? Jennifer? What was it? And when is she going to give me grandchildren?”

“Genevieve, mom?”

“That’s the one!”

“No mom…I told you that she was a date to a fundraiser. I wasn’t ‘seeing’ her!”

“Then how is she going to give me grandchildren?”

“She isn’t mom…she was just a one-time date. We weren’t right for each other.”

“Well, I guess I’ll probably have better luck with your sister, then, won’t I?”

“Mom! I’m an only child!”

“Well! Maybe if I had another baby, they would grow up to give me grandchildren! You need to get a move on, Huey, or they’ll all be taken!”

“Believe me, mom, finding women who would have a child with me isn’t the problem. You know that I just want a good one…like you.”

“Well, you’ll never get a good one if you keep running around with the whores that I always see in pictures of you!”

“Mom!” Houston said, surprised.

“Well they are!”

“Well, I have found a good girl, I think…Mom, you would love her!” he said, and he began telling his mother all about Amy and their lunch date the day before.

“When will I get to meet her?” she asked, over twenty minutes later.

“When I am sure things are working out, Mom.”

“Well, you’d better get moving, Huey…I’m not getting any younger, and I want grandchildren!”

“Well, hopefully, we’ll have a second date today.”

“Good. Be nice…open the door, use your manners (I know you have them, because I taught them to you!), and ignore your phone!”

“Yes, Mom,” he said, sheepishly. Just after he finished saying this, Zivka, his pretty eastern European secretary, ushered Amy through the door and into a seat in the corner of his spacious office.

“Okay, I know you’re busy and need to go,” she started saying.

“Mmm…”

“Enjoy your date, I love you, Huey,” she finished.

“I love you too…bye,” he said, quickly ending the conversation and hanging up. Standing up, he walked around his desk to sit next to Amy, looking relieved. “You came!”

“How could I refuse?” she asked him.

“Did you like the roses?”

“Not as much as Alice did,” she answered him, telling him all about her boss’s disdain for having decorations in the office.

“Well, they weren’t for her,” Houston replied with a huge smile. “I’m sure you want to know why I asked you to come up here today.”

“To ‘fuck’ me?” she said, getting straight to the heart of what was bothering her.

“No!” Houston answered her, shocked. “I mean…if you wanted to, but that’s not why…I mean…what?”

“Why didn’t you tell me that you own this building?” she asked him.

“It wasn’t important,” he answered.

“Fine. Why didn’t you tell me that you are one of California’s top five richest men?”

“Because I didn’t want to—”

“Look,” Amy interrupted him. “We need to make something perfectly clear…I am not Genevieve Wyndham, or Irina Leonidovna, Sasha Sasha, or Toni Webster. I ain’t an actress, professional golfer, rapper, or model. I am Amy Delaney, and I am not famous. I am not a damn groupie, and I’m not interested in you for money, just so that is clear as well.”

Houston was completely taken aback. He had not thought a bit about what he would say if Amy knew who he was, or looked him up. The truth was, he hadn’t cared about how his very well publicized affairs would affect any woman that he was seriously interested in…he could only imagine what Amy would say if she found out about Willow. After all, she had been at his mansion two nights ago! Thinking all of this over, he began to speak.

“Amy…I know that I wasn’t completely open with you yesterday, but I have my reasons, and I will gladly tell them to you. First, though, I didn’t tell you that I own the Yuanfen Building because it wasn’t important to me. I didn’t tell you that I am a billionaire because I didn’t want you to like me because of my wealth. As for those other women…I know you aren’t Genevieve or Sasha, Toni or Irina, or any of the other famous women I’ve been with over the last few years. I didn’t want them; I wanted what they could give me…a reputation, prestige, and notoriety. I didn’t even want them because of their bodies, to be honest. I mean, let’s face it…if I was just interested in getting my dick sucked, there are literally thousands of women in San Jose who would do it for free, just so they could say they sucked a billionaire’s cock. I know you aren’t a groupie, and I don’t want you to be. You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. You are the one woman I have ever looked at and thought to myself, ‘I’d give my entire fortune away to have her to be mine.’ Well, maybe not my entire fortune. But anyhow, that’s why I did something I’ve never done before…asked for you to meet with me a second time.”

“So, you are saying that you were only with them once each?” Amy said, struggling to understand.

“Exactly…even the rich have one-night-stands, you know.” This resonated with Amy, because she too knew what it was like to be constantly moving from one partner to the next, never connecting on an emotional level with any of them…never seeing them again. Other than Tony, she hadn’t been with a single man twice in over five years. This, similarity between them, more than anything, led to Amy’s willingness to see what dating this billionaire would be like.

“Okay…so, are you asking me out on a date? An official date?”

“Yes…and more, if you want. I have never met a woman that made me want to sell everything and run away with. I have a great afternoon planned for us…if you’ll agree to go with me.”

Several prolonged seconds passed, when finally…“Let’s go, then.”

Chapter 6

That afternoon, Houston took Amy to the roof of the Yuanfen building, and showed her the time of her life. Something the tabloids did not know was that Houston was a certified pilot with over 500 hours at the stick of a helicopter. When Amy stepped onto the roof, it was to see a helicopter with the Larger Than Life Love, Inc. logo on the side.

“When we fly around the city to advertise, I’m usually the one behind the controls,” Houston said.

“Wow…” Amy replied, clearly impressed. They boarded the helicopter, and Houston quickly went through the pre-flight check. Within minutes, they were airborne. They flew over San Jose and up the western shores of the bay San Francisco before crossing to Oakland. As they flew down the eastern shores of the bay, Amy told him over their headsets that she wanted to see where he lived. When they reached Fremont, he changed their flight plan, and adjusted for a flight to Los Gatos rather than returning to San Jose.

When they arrived at the sprawling compound, he carefully put the helicopter down on his personal helipad. “What do you think?” he asked.

“I think your property is beautiful, Houston.”

“Thanks…look, would you like a tour? I can have my maid, Maela show you around while I write my post-flight report, and write a new flight plan to take you back to San Jose. It shouldn’t take more than an hour.”

“Sure,” Amy answered, “that would be wonderful.”

Maela proved to be a very short and plain woman who spoke fluent English. She took Amy all over the 500 acre property on a customized golf-cart, showing her the stables and racetrack where Houston rode his horses and dirt bikes, respectively. She showed Amy the private movie theater (complete with reclining chairs and popcorn maker). About the time they exited the theater, Houston walked up, wearing nothing but a pair of swimming trunks, and holding a woman’s bikini in his right hand. God, he’s even sexier with his shirt off! thought Amy to herself.

“There you are! What do you think?” he asked Amy, anxious that she wouldn’t find everything to be perfect.

“It’s even more beautiful than it seemed in the air!” exclaimed Amy, trying not to stare too openly at his tattoos. Both of his arms had half-sleeves that went from his elbows to his shoulders, with the left sleeve snaking up his deltoid, and finally ending in the tail that Amy had noticed the day before. Additionally, there was a tattoo of three bullet holes on his left pec, along with a date from some twenty years previously.

“Great,” Houston said, visibly relieved. “Do you want to go for a swim?” he asked, extending the bikini to Amy. After she took the bikini from him, she stood on tip-toe, and gave him a prolonged kiss on the mouth…they were quickly falling for one another.

Maybe she is the one…Houston thought to himself as she walked toward the bath house to change.

Chapter 7

Amy stood in front of the mirror, staring at her body, amazed at the transformation that had taken place in the last few moments. She had taken off her dress in Houston’s massive bedroom, and in its place she was wearing the bikini that Houston had provided her. It was pure white, and the bottom tied at her hips, and worked to make her feel even sexier than she ever has before.

The top tied behind her back and neck, and the small pieces of fabric that covered her massive breasts covered only her areola. However, she didn’t feel any awkwardness at wearing the skimpy outfit, because she knew that Houston was completely into her. While they had been on the helicopter, he had explained that his initial vision for Larger Than Life Love, Inc. had been to match up “bigger” women with the men who loved them, and he had initially wanted to be the first man to sign up. As it was, he ended up focusing more on the business side of things, and lost his insatiable desire for love. He needed to move forward from his past, and the fake women who had always thrown themselves at his feet simply didn’t help. When he thought of her, however, it made his past seem like a distant dream rather than a demon that had chased him for over thirty years.

Turning around, Amy is in awe of how sexy her ass was in the bikini. The roundness of each buttocks had always been a source of pride – now more than ever! She gave one firm smack to her rear, and with a smile, she put her large, sun glasses on and walked outside.

Houston was sitting beside the pool, sipping on a martini when he looked up and saw a goddess walking towards him. Her breasts swayed slightly with each step, and immediately he felt a stiffening in his organ. He stood up, and walked over to meet her.

“You look…amazing,” he said, in complete awe.

“You like what you see?” Amy asked playfully.

“Yeah…I do.”

“Good…let’s go for a swim,” she said, taking his hand.

“Okay,” Houston answered, being led away toward the water’s edge. Amy stepped in, and Houston felt that he was in heaven. In that moment, he knew that he had finally found the woman he had been longing for ever since his days in college. A smart, funny, gorgeous woman, who had some curves and knew how to flaunt them!

Amy dove into the water, and when she came up, her beautiful dark hair was lying flat on the back of her head. She stepped to Houston, and wrapped her hands behind his neck. She pulled him in for a deep, meaningful kiss. She told him more with that one kiss than she had to that point with all her words. Houston felt as if his legs had turned to Jell-O, and wondered if she felt the same.

She did.

As Amy slid her tongue in and out of his mouth as she began to feel wetness between her legs that had nothing to do with the water she stood in. She removed her right hand from behind his neck, and instead gently caressed the carpet of hair on his chest. Houston tenderly caressed her face, kissing her deeply. A soft moan escaped her lips, and she pressed herself against him, feeling the hardness of his tool against her leg. Slowly, she slid her hand down his chest, and down the front of his swimming trunks.

She took the enormous shaft into her hand, and Houston froze. She opened her eyes, and looked deeply into the dark chocolate of his own, and saw that he ceded all control to her in that moment. “I don’t think I want to swim, anymore,” she said seductively. “Where can we go that is private?”

“My…uh,” Houston said, clearing his throat. “My room…”

“Excellent,” she said pulling him out of the pool and into the house. When they reached his bedroom, she let go of his hand, and walked toward the bed, untying the knots that held the bikini bottom on. She heard him take a sharp intake of breath behind her when it hit the floor. Still facing away from him, she reached around and untied the knot on her back that held the top on, and finished with the knot behind her neck.

“Are you just going to stand over there, or are you going to come over here?” she asked in a low purr. Houston slowly walked over to her, and wrapped his arms around her, kissing the back of her shoulders while he fondled her engorged nipples. “Mmmm,” she hummed, and she reached behind her, and started pulling down his swimming trunks. When she successfully got them to the top of his thighs, she began to pull and jerk on his massive rod in earnest while he kissed and sucked her neck and right ear.

She turned around, and sat on the bed, displaying herself to him in all of her naked glory, and began to touch herself on her lady-button as she said, “Are you going to just stand there, or are you going to take your trunks off?” Quickly, he fully removed his swimming trunks, and left them lying on the floor.

He made to position himself to enter her, but she said “No…not yet. You’ve got to earn that.”

“How, he said, eyeing her hungrily.”

“You have to get my permission.”

“How do I do that?” the massive, force of a man asked.

“You have to use your manners…”

“May I please …”

“No. You have to do something for me first.”

“Anything,” he said, a note of pleading in his voice.

“Use your tongue,” she commanded. “Use your tongue, and I may give you my permission to fuck me.” Houston quickly moved to a kneeling position, and immediately began to caress her slit with the rough wetness of his tongue, playing with her nether lips and button as she immediately began to build to a climax. “Oh my God!” she yelled two minutes later, “lick that pussy!” This had the natural consequence of making Houston lick her faster, and within seconds, she was screaming in a loud shrieks of orgasmic pleasure.

“Please, may I now come into you?” Houston asked after drinking up every drop of her juices as they came forth from her cavern.

“If you ask correctly…maybe” she said, looking at him through the slits formed by her eyelids. She was incapable of fully opening them.

“May I please fuck you, mistress?” he asked, as politely as he could muster. This was not exactly what he had envisioned, but he was harder than he had ever been and absolutely loving it.

“Yes, you may…” she said with a wicked smile. “But you may not climax until I give you my permission.” With all the nervousness of a first timer, Houston positioned himself to enter her channel, slick with the dew of arousal. Slowly and painstakingly, he pressed himself into her, the sheer enormity of his massive unit distending and stretching her slit. “Oh my, you are big!” Amy exclaimed when the full length of his root was inside her. “That feels so damn good!”

Houston began to slowly slip in and out of her, and within moments, she was once more exclaiming with loud shrieks of climax. A few minutes later, as she was moaning in pleasure once more, he began to thrust faster and faster. He knew that he would soon be filling her belly with his seed, and so began to beg her for permission to climax.

“No! Not yet, but don’t stop!” she yelled, achieving an orgasm for a third time. But her directions were for naught, as with an almighty yell of his own, the tip of his instrument exploded with his secretion, immediately filling her channel, and spilling out onto the Egyptian cotton bed-sheets. He collapsed on the bed beside her, and fought to catch his breath.

“I thought I told you to wait for permission!” Amy said, playfully.

“I know, but…but you felt so damn good!”

“I’m glad you liked it,” she said, grinning at him. “I trust that next time you’ll do better at obeying orders.”

Raising up onto one elbow, Houston tenderly looked into the bright chestnut eyes that he had so quickly fallen in love with. “Next time?” he asked, seemingly unsure of himself.

“Next time,” Amy answered, confirming her statement for him.

“Amy,” the defeated playboy said, his eyes closed once more. “I think I love you.”

Amy thought this over for a moment, and looked at the beaten and scarred body of her love—the body of a bad boy who was turning over a new leaf—and softly whispered back, “I think I love you too,” and she fell into his arms, happy that she had found a man who truly loved her for her.

THE END

My Second Chance Billionaire

Katrina Bliss

Copyright ©2016 by Katrina Bliss. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter 1

Sue had been rummaging through the desk drawer for the past hour and eventually, sank back in the leather armchair with a deep sigh. Vincent was giving her a run for her money, literally, and she was tired of trying to draw neat divides between what they had owned together as a couple for ten years. She didn’t want to have to sell the house, that is the last thing she wanted to do, but if Vincent’s lawyers got their way, she would have to do exactly that. Who was she kidding? The lawyers were working on Vincent’s biddings.

She sighed again and took a large gulp of whiskey from one of Vincent’s glasses, swirling the amber liquid around in her hand. She wasn’t being sentimental, she insisted on that to herself, but the room reminded her of him. The early days of their marriage, when they had just moved into this house, had still been good. Vincent had recently published his first novel and was working on his second, which meant that he spent nearly the whole day cooped up in this study. Sue would pop her head in around dinner time and he would look up at her, a dazed and confused expression on his face, and smile. That was until his second novel received no reviews, at least no positive ones, and it was all downhill from there.

Sue took another large swig of the whiskey and decided she needed some distraction, at least for a few minutes. Their shared computer, the one neither of them used in the past few years when laptops were purchased individually, was lying neglected and dusty on the desk. Sue ran a finger over the keyboard, collecting brownish dust on her forefinger-tip, which she then scraped off on the edge of the table.

She pressed the Power button, which brought the computer back to life from its long slumber, and waited while the system updated itself. When the screen finally awoke, an old photograph of them greeted her as the wallpaper. Sue, her fawn colored hair flying to the side, her younger triangular smile had overtaken her face and she had her long skinny arms around the man she was about to marry. Vincent, with his flamboyant beard, smiled too. His smile looked genuine enough and he seemed content and happy to have Sue’s arms around his neck. She remembered the photograph, it was taken on their first and last vacation together, a few months before they married. She struggled to recognize the two people in the picture as she stared at it longer. Those two people looked happy, he looked happy and in love. Perhaps, he was happy now. Perhaps, he was happy now with the skinny arms of his new girlfriend around his neck.

Sue clicked furiously on the browser icon. She wanted his face out of her line of vision. However, the first thing she did was log into her social media page. She hadn’t bothered looking up Vincent’s profile before, to stalk his recent activity and maybe if she was lucky, catch a glimpse of the new girlfriend. But, she was in the mood today. The whiskey was making her lightheaded all right, but it made her feel a little invincible too. She wanted to take a peek into his new life.

He had removed her from his Friends-list. In fact, he had blocked her completely. Sue typed his name in frantically over and over again, hoping it had been some kind of technical glitch the first…ten times. She finally gave up, after fifteen minutes of trying to dig up his profile. He had removed her from his social connections with a certain severity, with almost professional perfection. Surprisingly, rather than the grief she was expecting to feel to be rather rudely shown the door out of his personal life after more than ten years of sharing a life together, Sue was more angered by the fact that she hadn’t thought of it first. She should have shown him the door, blocked him out of her online presence. She banged the table with her fist in rage and immediately, picked up the glass again, to drain it of its contents.

She sank back in the chair and instinctively, started scrolling down her social media page, blankly staring at photographs of kids and smiling families, photographs of vacations, links to news articles, a few online eyesight test results that all her friends seemed to be taking these days. Sue laughed to herself, she knew she was being a maudlin bore, but there was no denying that she was pushing forty and alone all over again. The silly eyesight tests and photographs of grown up kids were proof enough that they were all getting old. She was too tired to start over again.

In the middle of her self-pitying thoughts, her attention fell on a news story that one of her old friends from college had shared. She read the title three times over, with rapt attention, her back straight as a lamp-post now, before she clicked on the link. ‘Newcastle Alumnus, Gerard Tate in this year’s Forbes Richest in America List’.  The link opened up and the smiling, older face of Gerard Tate stared back at her. Graying hair, the same sparkling brown eyes, arms crossed over his chest and Sue didn’t miss the Steel Explorer Rolex on his wrist.

The link was an updated profile of him and Sue read every word of it. While she was vacationing in Mauritius with her fiancé, Gerard wrote the code for a hacking program and set up a company from his parents’ garage. When Sue married Vincent and they invested in a house they couldn’t afford, Gerard’s new company was shaking things up in the Silicon Valley. While Sue’s husband’s failing career and their inevitably doomed marriage sent her down a dizzying spiral of depression, Gerard’s company had begun to rake in millions; no tech-company in the Silicon Valley could afford to ignore the security services that he could provide them with. Now that she was officially divorced, sitting alone in a house she was going to have to sell, Gerard Tate was, perhaps, sitting in his living room, gazing at the city skyline from his penthouse, eating caviar and champagne, smiling proudly at his children while his gorgeous supermodel wife ran her fingers through his hair.

Sue stood up suddenly; she knew she was allowing her imagination to run wild, but she couldn’t control her anger, for some reason. She felt lonely, a failure and slightly drunk, and she paced around the study with her brows crossed. Every few minutes, she returned to the computer screen to take a look at Gerard’s smiling face again. She couldn’t believe how ridiculously cruel the joke was. The boy she had dated in college, the boy who she had given up because he locked himself in his garage for days together, was now a billionaire. So many bad choices, Sue said aloud, admonishing herself as she shook her head like a disappointed school principle.

The tears came soon, hot and uncontrollable. She plonked herself down on the couch as she cried loudly, in the empty house. She had been angry with Vincent, but Gerard’s success, his happy and fulfilled life made her sad, made her regret every decision she had ever made. The memory of Gerard’s smiling face filled her mind and she burst into tears again. She could see him standing in his Khaki pants and an old striped shirt, his backpack hung loosely from his back. He was waiting for her outside her class and she ran towards him, his smile grew. She remembered it like it was yesterday. She pressed her face against his chest as they embraced tightly. He smelled of coffee and doughnuts, probably all he ate in the past twenty-four hours.

“I hadn't seen you in a day. I missed you,” she heard him say and she looked up to stare at his handsome face.

“I wish you would make your breakthrough already, so we could spend some time together, finally,” Sue said, his eyes held her gaze confidently. She could see he worshipped her.

“Soon,” he said before he bent his head down to kiss her. Even now, as she sat alone on her couch, trying hard to hold back another volley of tears, she could feel his full lips on hers. He kissed her with an intensity she hadn’t experienced after him. That thought immediately led to the memory of Vincent returning home after a book tour. Sue opened the door for him and flung her arms around her husband.

“I missed you Vincent!” she squealed and showered his face with adoring kisses. Vincent only peeled her arms off him and hurried into the house past her.

“Vincent?” she called after him as she heard the sound of the door of his study shut behind him.

Chapter 2

Sue woke up in a dark room. She had clearly fallen drunkenly asleep a while ago. She sat up on the couch and wiped the crusted dribble from her mouth. Drawing the folds of her cardigan around her, she stood up from the couch, drawn towards the bright light from the computer screen. She didn’t have to check her watch to know that it was very late, way past midnight.

She sat down on the armchair again and saw her email inbox open on the screen. She had no recollection of her actions, after she had discovered Gerard’s news article. As her eyes adjusted to the glaring brightness of the screen, her heart stopped. The first unread email in her inbox was from the username Gerard.T. Panicked thoughts raced through her mind as she tried desperately to recall what she had emailed him. She could see her hands shaking as she clicked on the email and instead of reading his response, she scrolled down directly to her initial message to him.

Dear Gerard,

I have only recently discovered your immense success and would like to congratulate you on it. We should meet up!

Best wishes,

Sue

A soft moan escaped her lips as she read the message all over again, cringing the whole time. The fact that she was embarrassed by it, was to say the least. She used her fingers to roughly massage her throbbing temples as she scrolled up to read his response. He had apparently emailed her back in half an hour’s time. Polite and punctual as ever.

Dear Sue,

Great to hear from you after ages. Thank you for your well wishes. Yes, I would love to catch up. Friday at 5PM at Queen of Tarts?

Regards,

Gerard

Regards? Regards! The word seeped into her consciousness like poison. His entire message embarrassed her; she wondered if he could tell that she had written to him in a fit of rage and loneliness. That it had been a message of spite? Then again, she couldn’t be sure what her sentiments had been when she had emailed him. She shook her head and shut her eyes tightly. This was going to be a disaster, she was convinced of it. An ex-lover flaunting his success and happiness in her face was the opposite of what she needed in these lonely times and she was the one to blame for having brought this upon herself.

She hurriedly switched the computer off and caught a quick parting glimpse of their vacation photograph. She nearly spat on Vincent’s digital face.

•••

Sue was early, thankfully. This gave her a chance to survey the place and try to grow comfortable in her surroundings before Gerard joined her. She had spent the last three days trying to distract herself from the impending meeting. She tried to coach herself in front of the mirror to deliver the most casual and nonchalant greeting when she would finally meet him, but she knew she wasn’t prepared. How could she be prepared for this? They hadn’t met in twenty years, they had parted ways on unfriendly terms and now, she had foolishly gone and invited him for a meeting during the worst phase of her life. She was convinced she would make a fool of herself.

She had chosen a simple lilac knee-length dress after much deliberation. A dark purple shawl, the color of blackcurrants, was wrapped around her shoulders as she sat at a corner table, overlooking the fountain in the square. Her hair was still fawn, but she usually pinned it up in a chignon these days, instead of letting it fall loosely around her shoulders as she used to. She sat with her legs crossed, her hands on her lap while her black strappy sandals peeped out from the sides of the tablecloth.

She had ordered a Chai Latte already, but she let it grow lukewarm as it remained untouched on the table before her. She regretted it, she regretted all of it. She wished she had replied to his email and made an excuse for not meeting him. The last thing she wanted was to feel any more feelings.

She heard someone clear his throat close to her and Sue jerked her head away from the French windows to find Gerard standing beside her. The smile on his face appeared to be despondent, rather than enthusiastic.

“Hello, Sue” His voice surprised her. It was exactly the way she remembered it; boyish and jovial. He looked the way he did in the photograph she had seen of him recently. His dark head of hair was graying, especially around his temples. His clean white shirt hung from his square shoulders and she noticed how he wasn’t as skinny as before. The same Rolex watch peeped out from the hem of his cuffs as he walked over to the chair opposite her and sat down noiselessly. She noticed how he had traded his usual Khaki pants for finely tailored trousers. She had only smiled at him weakly, without having verbally responded to his greeting earlier.

“How are you, Sue?” he asked her, the smile disappeared from his face.

“I’m well, Gerard. And you?” She smiled at him awkwardly. Surprisingly, he still smelled of coffee and it had a powerful nostalgic effect on her, which she couldn’t escape.

He nodded his head in response and turned to catch a waiter’s eye. They both sat in silence till the waiter appeared and Gerard ordered a black coffee and a Tuna sandwich for himself.

“Would you like something to eat, Sue?” He turned to her, but she shook her head at the waiter, even though she could feel her stomach rumbling with hunger.

“Long time, huh?” he laughed awkwardly and steepled his hands on the table. Sue smiled at him and dropped her gaze immediately. She knew she was blushing, but couldn’t stop herself. It reminded her of the first time they had met, at the Fresher’s party in college.  She had spilled an entire bottle of beer on his clothes by accident and when their eyes met, they were both blushing.

“Congratulations, again,” she said stupidly. She regretted saying it the moment the words left her mouth. “I mean, for making the Forbes list,” she over-explained and hated herself for it.

“Thank you, again,” he said and looked away from her. He wasn’t smiling anymore.

“What have you been up to?” he asked suddenly and caught her off guard. He didn’t seem nervous at all, even though he had been slightly awkward initially, he seemed to have regained his composure at the expense of her embarrassment.

Sue struggled with the words. “I taught ballet for years, till I gave it up recently,” she managed to say and watched as he raised his eyebrows.

“Why did you do that?” he asked her and also thanked the waiter curtly as he placed the coffee and sandwich before Gerard. Sue looked around the cafe for support, refusing to meet his eyes directly.

“I lost interest,” she said bluntly and he raised his brows again.

“I don’t buy that,” he said as he stirred a cube of sugar into his coffee and picked up the cup.

“I just didn’t want to do it anymore.” She shrugged her shoulders.

“When I knew you, ballet was your lifeblood. What the hell happened?” He took a measured sip of the coffee and looked at her directly. Sue dropped her gaze again and was now fiddling with the fabric of her dress on her lap. Whatever she did, she knew she couldn’t paint a sad and depressing picture of her life to him. She couldn’t afford him the joy of victory.

“I just lost interest,” she asserted again and decided to meet his gaze, as confidently as she could. Besides, what gave him the right to believe he knew her well, that he still knew her well? Gerard smiled suddenly, even after twenty years, she could tell the smile was put-on, too polite.

“That’s too bad,” he said and took a bite of his sandwich. “Why aren’t you eating anything? You’re as skinny as ever.” He looked at her like he was making a joke.

“I had a late lunch,” she said defensively and looked away from him. So far, their meeting after twenty years was not the way she imagined such meetings to go.

“So what do you do now? After ballet?” he asked, dabbling the corners of his mouth with the folded napkin under his plate.

“I have a few things in the pipeline, haven’t settled on one,” she said and the defensive tone in her voice was open and naked for him to hear. He raised his eyebrow again and grinned, and she was worried he thought she begrudged his success.

“I worked with my husband for several years as his PR agent, but now he’s my ex-husband.” She tried to sound chirpy and neutral.

“Vincent and you are divorced now?” he asked, his eyes widened. Sue’s heart leapt out of her chest, Gerard knows Vincent?

Chapter 3

Gerard must have noticed the look of shock on Sue’s face.

“You seem to be surprised that I’ve heard of your ex-husband,” he laughed and she relaxed a little.

“You didn’t think I read?” He was studying her face as she smiled at him politely.

“I don’t remember you picking up a single book in college,” she said and finally took a sip of her drink, which had gone cold by now. She forced herself to gulp it down.

“I didn’t have the time then, as you very well know,” he said and they fell into an awkward silence for a few seconds.

“How did you two meet, anyway?” He broke the silence and she met his eye again.

“His kid sister was one of my ballet pupils. Vincent used to come by the studio to pick her up from classes from time to time.” She tried sipping her drink again, for the distraction. “Are you married?” she asked and nearly winced at the question. She didn’t really want to hear the response.

“I avoided it like the plague, successfully,” he said and laughed. Sue joined him with an embarrassed, short laugh.

“I read Vincent’s first novel. It did quite well?” She could see an evil gleam in his eyes, his seemingly innocent question was a fatal jab at the fact that Vincent’s second and consequent novels were utter disasters.

“Yes, it did,” she replied quietly and looked away from him. Her initial instinct had been right; he was using this meeting as a show of victory. They were quiet again and Sue watched him pull out his cellphone, which he concentrated on for the next few minutes. His eyes were focused on the screen, his face held together by the same full lips which were now taut and grim as he presumably read his emails. He still had the same big hands and she noted his clean and neatly cut fingernails. The image of his former self, scruffy dark hair and unkempt nails, floated in front of her eyes as she tried to discreetly study him. She couldn’t believe it was the same man. In college, the last thing Gerard cared about was his appearance and twenty years later, she could see the flash of glittering stone cufflinks on his wrists.

“You’re wondering how I’ve changed,” Gerard said to her, without looking away from his phone. Sue blushed immediately and fidgeted around in her seat.

“Well, you’ve changed too,” he continued and carelessly flung his phone on the table to look back at her. Those scrutinizing eyes were focused on her again and Sue could feel another wave of embarrassment overtake her.

“It’s been twenty years,” she said softly, but Gerard didn’t seem to agree.

“Not simply in appearance, actually, you don’t look that different. You’re quieter now,” he said, he seemed to have his own deep thoughts in his head that he was going over. Sue smiled and sighed.

“I’ve grown up is what you mean,” she said, but he still didn’t show any signs of agreeing with her.

“You’re less confident,” he finally said, after a few seconds of silence. Sue was surprised by his words, surprised that he had seen right through her, that she was so transparent to him.

“Well, I’m not twenty anymore. The quiet comes with maturity,” She still tried to hold her ground. She didn’t want to appear weak before him.

“You’ve lost your fiery self and that’s a pity,” he said, rather harshly and Sue glared at him with angered eyes.

“I don’t know what you mean,” she said to him as he drained the coffee from his cup.

“You know what I mean. You’re less demanding. You’re more accepting,” he said and pushed his empty plate towards the center of the table. He was looking about him and snuck a few looks at his watch, while Sue continued glaring at him. She could feel the heat rising in her cheeks, but she was frozen in her seat.

“I can’t imagine you liked my demands,” she blurted out and he fixed his gaze on her again, slowly, almost menacingly. She inched back in her chair and dropped her gaze. She wanted him to stop, to stop staring at her like he knew who she was.

“No. But I admired you for it,” he said and stood up suddenly. Sue could feel tears stinging the back of her eyelids and she was glad he was making a move to leave. She refused to look up at his face as he remained standing for a few seconds, above her.

“I have to go, Sue. Urgent business,” he said casually, as though he had no idea the effect his words had on her. Sue kept her head hung low, she didn’t want him to see her struggling to hold her tears back.

“It was nice meeting you,” he said curtly as the waiter joined them and he handed over a few large bills without looking at the receipt.

“Sue,” she heard him say, almost like he was admonishing a naughty child. When she didn’t respond to him for a few seconds, she sensed him walking away.

Sue breathed out loudly, like she had been holding her breath the whole time that Gerard had been sitting there. It was an attempt to keep the tears in. She got up from her chair quickly and hurried out of the cafe. Outside, she could smell the balminess of the air, it was about to rain. She tightened the shawl around her shoulders as she started walking towards her house. She was going to walk home, she decided, even if it took hours.

•••

Sue peeled the wet shawl off her skin and stood in front of the long mirror in her room. Her hair was damp and messy and pasted against her forehead. Her eyeliner was running in black streams down her cheeks, while her lashes were clamped together. She had the appearance of a wild cat caught in the rain and she laughed loudly, maniacally.

She hooked a finger at the back of the strap of her shoes and prized them off her feet, one by one. The soft carpet felt warm and comforting against the damp soles of her feet. She felt miserable.

Sue looked around her bedroom and spotted the empty bottle of whiskey on her bedside table and let out a disappointed sigh. I admired you for it, Gerard’s words haunted her now. She was a joke to him now. She looked at herself in the mirror again for affirmation. Her dress stuck to the outline of her bony body and she shook her head. I need to eat. I need to stop drinking. She said it to herself aloud and walked to the kitchen, dripping rainwater all over the floor.

She made herself a salami sandwich and found an old tub of chocolate ice-cream. She took a bite and it reminded her of how depressed she was and how food was of no importance to her anymore. Why aren’t you eating anything? You’re as skinny as ever. His words came back to her and she forced herself to eat the entire sandwich. She picked up the tub of ice cream from the counter and walked back to her bedroom. The bedroom she had shared with Vincent for ten years, the man she now despised. She didn’t care anymore, so she flung herself, in her wet dress and hair, on to the bed. Her laptop was on the bedside table and she opened it up. The lid of the ice cream tub opened with a loud crack and she stuck a spoon in it and scooped some of the creamy goodness into her mouth as she checked her emails.

The first unread email was from Gerard T. Again. Sue had to blink hard a few times to reassure herself that she wasn’t dreaming or drunk.

Dear Sue,

I apologize that I had to leave so suddenly. I was hoping we would be able to continue our catch-up another time? I’m hosting a small dinner party this Sunday. I look forward to seeing you then. I’ll have my secretary send my home address and directions over to you.

Regards,

Gerard

She couldn’t believe how self-important he sounded. The fact that he simply assumed that she would accept his invitation, that she would even want to see him again, after how rude he was to her. Sue fluffed up a few pillows behind her and sat back in the bed, crossing her arms over her chest. No, she didn’t want to see him again. She didn’t want any more negativity in her life, any more men walking over her. Most of all, she didn’t want Gerard Tate, the guy she had dumped twenty years ago, to make her feel like she was a doormat.

Chapter 4

Sue sat in her car for ages, parked outside the driveway of Gerard’s mansion. She kept the windows rolled up and tried to calm herself down. She hadn’t responded to his email or his secretary’s, but on Sunday evening, she suddenly decided to crash his dinner party. The black silk jumpsuit she was wearing fell gracefully around her figure, adding the illusion of a few pounds to her slight frame. She had even taken the time out to paint her nails a light coral. She adjusted the rear-view mirror so she could see her face in it. Her cheeks looked flushed and her coral lips contrasted her pale complexion. She had meticulously brushed out her hair and it fell elegantly in waves on her shoulders.

She dabbed her lipstick on again and smacked her lips, a welcome distraction from her racing heart. The magnetic lock on her small velvet black clutch snapped shut and she shoved the door open. Her heels clicked against the pavement as she stepped out of her car and walked towards the looming wrought-iron gates. She stood outside the gates for a few moments, till she found an electronic security screen and pressed the only button on it.

“Good evening. Your name please,” she heard the voice of a man boom through.

“Sue Lawson,” she squeaked.

“Please drive through, Mr. Tate is expecting you,” the man replied and she could hear the creaking of the gates as they slowly opened up. Sue felt stupid for having walked up to the gate and she went back to her car to drive in.

The driveway was short and she reached the front door of the mansion in a matter of minutes. She could see a few expensive cars parked as she climbed out of her car again.

“You made it!” Gerard’s voice caught her off guard as she noticed him standing on top of the few steps which led to the front door. A uniformed gentleman stood beside him and he immediately reached for her trench coat when she walked up the steps and stood beside them.

“I’m sorry I couldn’t RSVP. I wasn’t sure of my schedule,” Sue said as she wriggled out of her coat and Gerard led her inside. He had placed his hand on the small of her back and his touch gave her goosebumps. He smelled of coffee still, even though he was in a three piece suit with a red handkerchief peeping out from his front pocket. Sue didn’t want to turn to look at him, the proximity to him was enough to make her heart drop to the pit of her stomach. She felt like a young teenager with a crush on a senior.

“That’s all right. We’re glad you could make it,” Gerard said politely and she couldn’t stop from throwing him an utterly confused look. His house distracted her. It was gorgeously decorated, even though a bit too modern and minimalistic for her taste, but she couldn’t have expected anything different from a tech-genius.

White, silver and black was the color palette and everything that was not one of those, was made of glass. Sue looked around her in awe, hoping that her jaw hadn’t dropped as they walked across the entrance hallway towards an inner room. She could see a glass staircase leading up to the upper levels of the house and she had an incredible urge to run up the stairs.

“What do you mean by “we”?” She finally turned to him and he simply smiled.

“Sue Lawson!” she heard the shriek of a woman and Sue froze in her spot. It was…it couldn’t be! Mary Jenkins!

Mary ran towards her with arms outstretched as they entered the sprawling living room. Mary had aged, but Sue would have recognized that high-pitched singing voice anywhere.

“Sue!” she screeched again as she flung her arms around her and they both hugged.

“Mary! How are you?” Sue was fumbling with her words, but she couldn’t stop herself from grinning like she’d won the lottery. Mary had definitely aged, but aged gracefully. She was in a sleek black maxi dress and her platinum hair had thinned but still remained curly and unkempt as she brushed a few strands away from her face.

“When Gerard said he met you, we didn’t believe him for a moment,” she said in her usual, overly dramatic fashion as she kept a strong grip on Sue’s arm. Sue looked up to see the smiling face of Jake Milton, a few feet away from them.

“Sue!” he said when she caught his eye and he took a few steps forward to give her a hug as well. She couldn’t believe it. Mary Jenkins and Jake Milton. In the flesh!

“I’m here too,” she heard a voice and Sue whipped around to find Gerard’s best friend standing behind them, a glass of wine in his hands. “Carl!” Sue was the one who nearly shrieked now and she lunged towards him to give him a hug.

It was strange for her to see them all in the same room again. She hadn’t seen any of them in twenty years, if not more, and the three years that they had spent together in college, they had spent it in each other’s company every day. Mary was her roommate, Jake was Mary’s boyfriend and the five of them were instantly drawn together as a group.

“You guys all kept in touch?” Sue was even more confused than before. What were they all doing in Gerard’s living room after all these years? The silence in the room answered her question and she could feel her heart sinking, a bitterness crawling up her skin as she eyed Mary’s embarrassed exchange of looks with Jake.

“Jake and I got married after college,” she screeched out instead and Sue gave her a forced polite smile.

“So you’ve been married for twenty years and been friends with Gerard all that time as well?” She couldn’t keep the sound of betrayal out of her voice as she said the words.

“I was the best-man at the wedding,” Gerard said as he passed her a glass of wine. Sue snatched it out of his hands and turned to glare at Carl.

“You too, Carl?” She walked towards him and he exchanged looks with Jake.

“Yeah, we all kept in touch,” he said nervously and took a sip of his wine.

“If hanging out twice a week is called keeping in touch.” Gerard came over and thumped Carl on the back. He gave Sue a winning smile and she turned away from them.

“Is this all true, Mary?” Sue asked her, her voice was shaking now.

“Why would I lie to you, Sue?” She heard Gerard’s voice behind her and she whipped around to face him. This was about enough. Her nerves were wrecked, her divorce was bitter, she was alone and lonely, and now she was finding out that her best friends had chosen her ex-boyfriend over her, and they had made that choice twenty years ago.

“I’m speaking to Mary, if you don’t mind,” she hissed at Gerard and she watched him raise an eyebrow.

“Is this true, Mary? You guys all hung out, every week, while I assumed we all went our separate ways?” Sue was the one shrieking now. Jake’s arm was on Mary’s back now and she could see the two of them exchange continuous nervous looks.

“Now, look here Sue,” Carl tried to interrupt her rage, but she would have none of it.

“Did you guys have a meeting and decide to vote me out? Did you have inside jokes and shared high-fives every time you heard some gossip about me?” She had inched closer towards Mary. She didn’t even want to begin to imagine what she looked like at that moment, but her appearance was no more her top priority.

“It wasn’t like that, Sue,” Mary finally spoke and her words broke her heart even more. She wished Mary would fight with her, yell at her and put her in her place, like all the other times she had done when they were still friends.

“You drifted away,” Jake added, only adding fuel to the fire.

“No. I broke up with Gerard. You guys chose to drift away,” Sue said and was sure she was going to break into tears.

“So what if they did?” Gerard’s voice interrupted her thoughts, but she didn’t turn to look at him. She couldn’t bear to look at him.

“You broke my heart. You deserved it,” he said quietly, in the stillness of the room. Sue turned to look at him slowly. He was standing next to an open window now, not looking at anybody in the room while he took a few sips of the wine from a glass in his hands.

“What did you say?” Sue’s anger had reached new heights. She was inches away from picking up the large Chinese vase on the floor next to her and flinging it at him.

“I said, you deserved it. You deserved to be alienated.” He met her eyes, but he didn’t look happy.

Chapter 5

“Sue, please don’t leave,” Mary implored her as she started walking out of the living room.

“I don’t understand why you invited me here tonight. You just wanted to embarrass me!” Sue screamed at Gerard instead. She stopped in her tracks to turn to him at the window again.

“I was trying to arrange a reunion. I didn’t expect you to react this way,” Gerard said quietly and his attitude angered her even more.

“You said I’ve changed. When did you turn into a selfish conniving bastard?” She said the words and could feel everyone immediately grow quiet. It was as though they were all afraid of what Gerard would do next. They turned to look at him, while Sue stood at the doorway with her lower lip trembling, clutching her small purse tightly to her chest.

“You’re blaming me for our friends feeling sorry for me?” he finally said, in a drawn out, exhausted voice.

“They weren’t sorry for you. I was the bitch they wanted to stay away from.” Sue gritted her teeth, unsure, by now, who she was really mad at.

“We didn’t think that, Sue.” Carl was the one who spoke up now.

“Why the pretense, Carl? You guys managed well without me for twenty years. Why invite me here and put me through all of this?” Sue was almost as exhausted as Gerard sounded before.

“I told them you needed support.” Gerard’s voice broke the silence again and Sue glared at him with rounded teary eyes now.

“I needed support? Why? What for, after all this time?” she asked, and even as she said the words, she knew what the reason was. “Because of Vincent? You guys think I need support because I’m going through a divorce? You told them that?” Her attention flitted around the room, from Mary, to Jake, to Carl, to Gerard again.

“You were not yourself that day, Sue. You are clearly depressed. You need your friends.” Gerard was sipping his wine again and she strode over to him with fury in each step.

“Who the hell do you think you are? You think you can simply pry my friends away from me and then fling them at me at your will?” Sue’s breath was ragged, her nostrils were flaring. She didn’t know what to do, how to control her rage.

“Sue. Stop this madness.” Mary’s voice distracted her, even though she continued glaring at Gerard.

“Sue. Look at me,” she begged and Sue turned to look at Mary, who stood a few inches away from her. “We were all genuinely worried. Gerard most of all,” she said and placed a hand on Sue’s shoulder. She felt like she was going to break down in uncontrollable sobs that very instant.

“There is no shame in being upset and needing your friends around you. No matter the time that has passed,” Carl spoke up and joined Mary by Sue’s side. Sue’s lips were trembling again, she hadn’t realized how much she had missed them all these years.

“You had no right.” Sue turned to Gerard again, but her voice had broken now and she couldn’t pretend to be angry with them anymore.

“Have a drink, Sue. Say hello to your friends,” Gerard said with a smile and patted her on her shoulder before walking away from her.

•••

“His prose is as agreeable as a sweaty armpit,” Sue said and the room broke out in loud laughter.

“No way!” Mary screeched as she passed a salad bowl over to Jake who sat beside her.

“They wrote that in The Times and Vincent broke a couple of bottles of wine that night,” Sue said, trying to suppress a giggle.

“Well, I read his third novel and I have to say, I agree,” Carl said and passed her a wink.

“I did as well, but I had to be a supportive wife to him,” Sue said and rolled her eyes. She caught Gerard’s eye, who was sitting at the other end of the table. He was grinning, but also studying her keenly. She smiled at him and turned her attention to Jake.

“So you both are bankers now?” Sue asked and Mary, as expected, nodded for the two of them.

“And we have two gorgeous kids. Carla is fifteen and was named after our pal here who drove me to the hospital when my water broke. Jake was away in London,” Mary said and rolled her eyes. They all laughed.

“And Rose is going to be nine in March,” Jake added.

“I’m dying to meet them,” Sue said, accepting the salad bowl from Carl. “What about you, Carl?” She turned to him and he shook his head vigorously.

“I was married, and that lasted for about a few seconds, approximately,” he said and everybody laughed again. “No, well, we have a four year old son, Michael. He lives with his mother.” Carl was chewing on a big chunk of salmon.

“Look at you guys! All grown up,” Sue commented and stabbed a cherry tomato with her fork before popping it into her mouth.

“If only we could convince Gerard here to settle down. He couldn’t do it after you,” Mary said, still smiling but her grin immediately dropped when she noticed the expression on Sue’s face. The room fell silent and the scraping of Gerard’s chair against the floor ended the awkward moment.

“Mary’s had too much wine for one night,” Gerard said and walked over to her and placed his hands on her shoulders.

“I didn’t mean that,” Mary said and looked up at him.

“Of course you didn’t. I’ll go check on dessert,” Gerard said curtly and gave her shoulders a squeeze. Sue watched Jake, from the corner of her eye, as he slid Mary’s glass of wine away from her and towards him.

Sue cleared her throat. “I know we’ve not been friends for years, but I would like you all to be honest with me. You know me,” she said, turning her gaze from Mary to Carl. She knew she would never be able to break Jake.

“He’ll never admit it. At least not anymore, but he was devastated. He probably still is,” Mary said and Jake kicked her feet under the table.

“It’s all right, Jake. I’m not going to go to the Press with this,” Sue said, but Jake appeared unconvinced.

“It’s not our place to tell you these things, Sue. He’ll tell you himself if he wants to or if it’s required,” Jake said and stood up from his chair as well. “I don’t think I want to stay for dessert,” he said and rubbed a hand on his belly.

“Excuse him, Sue. Jake has always been a bit of a non-meddler as you know,” Mary said with a laugh.

“No, Mary is right,” Carl spoke up and Sue turned to look at him. “If you thought he was a bit of a recluse while you dated, he got even worse when you left. He couldn’t get over it,” Carl said just as Gerard entered the room.

“It’ll be ten more minutes, guys. Janine has made your favorite Meringue,” Gerard told Jake.

“I’m afraid we’re heading home. The kids and all that,” Jake said as he gently pulled Mary up from her chair.

“It was a lovely dinner, Gerard. It was so good to see you, Sue. Call me later and we’ll fix up a coffee date, just the two of us,” Mary said and Sue nodded her head with a broad smile on her face.

“I should head out as well” Carl stood up from his chair.

“None of you are staying for dessert?” Gerard seemed to be genuinely surprised. “You guys always stay for dessert.” He sounded like his old self again and Sue couldn’t help but smile as the others laughed.

“Next time,” Carl said and thumped Gerard on his back before following the other two out of the room.

Sue remained seated while Gerard stood at the door of the dining room.

“I’ll stay for dessert” she said meekly and he walked over to his seat at the end of the table.

“I hope you like Meringue,” he said and held her gaze firmly. In the dim light of the dining room, after having spent the evening in the company of their old friends, Gerard finally reminded Sue of the boy she had dated in college. The same boyish grin on his face, the inquisitive sparkling eyes, the same pink tongue darting out to moisten the same plump lips.

“I love Meringue,” Sue said and sat back comfortably in the chair upholstered with white fabric. “I absolutely love Meringue”.

Chapter 6

“You know, whatever Mary tells you, none of this would have been possible if you hadn’t broken up with me,” Gerard said and looked around the room.

“So you’re thanking me for breaking your heart?” Sue said with a laugh and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear.

“In a way. It became a mission for me to succeed and win you back,” Gerard said and was interrupted by the same uniformed gentleman who appeared with a plate of stacked Meringues.

“Thank you Luke,” Gerard said as he placed the plate on the table. “That’ll be all, Luke. And you can tell Janine to retire as well,” he added with an authoritative but gentle voice.

“You have a butler now?” Sue raised her eyebrow after Luke left the room.

“He’s the housekeeper. I can’t have the house go to ruins while I’m busy with my work,” Gerard said and pulled himself closer to the table.

“Back up a minute. You wanted to win me back?” Sue bit down on her lip. She was trying to make a lighthearted joke, but his face darkened.

“I was young and believed true love lasts forever and all that. Until I heard you married a novelist.” Gerard was picking at the meringues, a habit with food that she well remembered. It was endearing as ever.

“I’m sorry, Gerard,” she said quietly and their eyes met. His eyes were weary and downcast, while hers were pleading with him to forgive her. Now more than ever, she knew exactly what it felt like to be discarded and abandoned.

“Why did you leave me, Sue?” he asked her. He wasn’t the same over-confident man she had met at the cafe a few days before. He was now the Gerard she had met at the Fresher’s party, awkward and fresh-faced.

“I don’t know.” Sue looked away from him and he stood up from his chair.

“Look at me. I deserve to know. It’s been twenty years and I still don’t know what I did wrong.” He had walked over to where she was sitting and was looming over her now. His big frame cast a dark shadow around her in the dim light and Sue hung her head low.

“Sue!” he raised his voice and she jerked her head up to look at him.

“I didn’t think you loved me. I thought you loved your work,” she said and this time, she couldn’t hold the tears back. They came gushing down her cheeks and to her surprise, Gerard bent down before her, kneeling with his hands on her knees.

“That wasn’t true. Why would you think that?” Gerard held her gaze, even though she was crying.

“You spent days cooped up in that garage. Towards the end of college, we barely spoke any longer. What was I supposed to think?” He pulled her towards him and she buried her face on his chest.

“I was close to writing the perfect code. I was crazy for perfection,” he whispered gruffly into her ear. Sue was sniffling into his clothes, her hands gripping his arms tightly as he held her against him.

“I’m sorry, Sue. I didn’t know I pushed you away. I thought you dumped me because I was a geek.” He almost laughed and so did she. “Sue…” he said her name and kissed her tear-streaked cheek gently. She bit down on her lip as he held her shying gaze and pulled her closer to him.

“Sue…” he said again and this time he kissed her. It was the kiss she remembered, but only more eager. Like he wanted to make up for lost time by devouring her whole. His lips massaged hers and his tongue soon found its way inside her mouth. His hands had now encircled her neck, gently stroking the base of her throat as he kissed her.

She bit his lower lip and she could feel him smiling against her face. He pulled himself away from her and she could finally breathe. His hair looked ruffled again, the way she remembered it and she ran her fingers through it and closed her eyes. She could feel his arms around her waist as he picked her up and placed her on the edge of the table. She leaned back immediately and he shoved the plate of meringues away from behind her.

“Best get that out of the way,” he said and she smiled at him. He lunged forward again and was kissing her and she couldn’t resist it any longer. She was pressed up against his chest, but she wanted more. Her fingers fumbled with the buttons of his jacket and he pulled away from her again, wriggling out of the jacket and lying down on top of her. The cold glass of the table-top pressed against her back and she relished the calming sensation.

The buttons on his shirt were easy to deal with and she popped them off, one by one, as they continued to kiss. His hands were busy pulling down the zipper on the side of her jumpsuit and she felt a cold tingle as her skin was exposed to the air. She remembered him being gentle, taking his time and this time too, she was the one in a hurry. His shirt came off and his pants soon followed, while he slowly began to maneuver her arms over and under the engineering of her jumpsuit.

“What on earth are you wearing, woman?!” he finally exclaimed, exasperated with it. Sue laughed and helped herself out of her clothes and lay back, in her undergarments, again.

“As ravishing as ever,” she heard him say, more to himself than to her. His hands were running all over her body, cupping her breasts, then feeling the nearly flat bump of her belly and running down the length of her legs. They finally settled between her thighs, where she was more wet than she could ever remember being, and Sue took in a sharp breath. His eyes were still darkened and he had a bewildered expression on his face, like he couldn’t believe this was happening.

He stood away from her to slip his own underwear off and his penis pointed towards her. She realized that she still remembered it well, very well. He didn’t tarry. Within seconds, he had peeled off her panties and pulled her towards him roughly. His gentleness had suddenly disappeared, he wanted her, now. Her legs dangled over the edge of the table as he thrust inside her, while staring at her shaking breasts.

Sue moaned and so did he. That moment, when he entered her, was like a continuation, like they had never stopped. His hands grabbed her breasts as he pushed and pushed inside her. They were both grimacing, and Sue knew she was going to cry. She had always loved this man, she had never stopped, she had forgotten to think about it, perhaps, but once he was inside her again, she knew she had only been fooling herself.

She gripped the table with her hands till her knuckles turned white. Neither of them cared that they were making a lot of noise. The table was creaking, her back against the glass made squeaking sounds that both Luke and Janine, no doubt, could hear. And, they were both moaning very loudly. Gerard pushed in and out with force, his hands travelled from her breasts, where he pinched both her nipples gently and then down to her waist for a better grip.

She knew he was struggling hard to control himself. She couldn’t help but think back on all those days, when they had sex on his slim single bed in his parents’ attic, how he lasted for nearly an hour every time. This night, he couldn’t control himself for very long, it was clearly too much for him to bear. She decided to come, to let go. She moaned loudly and arched her body towards him, with his penis still deep inside her she quivered against him, lifting herself upwards to fully enjoy the sensation. She could feel him coming inside her as well. Shuddering and groaning, his grip on her tightened and then relaxed.

“Oh my God, Sue,” he said, his breathing was ragged and he lay down flat on his face on the table, beside her.

“Looks like we still got it,” she said with a laugh. He lifted his head to look at her and smiled, then wrapped his arm around her belly and nuzzled his face in her hair.

“Gerard…” Sue waited a few seconds before saying. He didn’t reply, she knew he was awake.

“Gerard…” she tried again and he said Shhhh….

“We can talk about it later, if you really want to talk about it. Just enjoy the moment for what it is, Sue,” he said into her hair and she couldn’t help but smile. She couldn’t remember what she had been sad about a few hours ago.

Chapter 7

When Sue woke up, she was alone again. She stretched her arms and realized she was in somebody else’s bed and this bed was very very soft. She sat up with a start and ran her fingers over the spotlessly white bed linen, smooth like butter. She lay down again and her head sank into a pillow, which she was convinced was made from clouds or feathers.

“Rise and shine,” she heard his voice and smiled. She sat up again and fluffed up the pillows behind her to rest against. Gerard had stepped out of the bathroom and was in a blue satin robe, through which, the muscles of his thighs peeped out, from time to time. His hair was ruffled and he had a hint of a stubble on his chin. She nearly laughed.

“I don’t believe I’ve seen you with a beard before,” Sue said and he walked over to her side of the bed.

“Are you implying I wasn’t man enough to grow a beard in college?” He kissed her on her lips. That kiss was enough to remind her of the number of times they’d had sex in the past twelve hours and she blushed.

“What time is it?” Sue asked, looking around the room for a watch.

“Where do you need to be?” he asked and walked over to the arrangement of armchairs and a coffee table by the balcony doors.

“It’s Monday morning…or afternoon. Don’t you have somewhere to be?” She watched him slide the glass doors open and a soft breeze blew in, billowing the white lace curtains in the room.

“I don’t remember, anymore, and I’ve ordered Luke to hold off all the messages.” He turned to look at her and Sue smiled.

“You never played hooky in college. God forbid!” she said and her hand flew to her mouth dramatically. Gerard laughed and started pouring coffee from a French press into two mugs on the table.

“I’m older now, and wiser,” he said without looking at her and Sue stepped out of bed. She found a matching blue satin robe laid out carefully on the ottoman at the end of the bed and she slipped into it while Gerard studied her naked body. She walked over to him and they both sat down facing each other. The balcony overlooked what seemed to be a forest and Sue assumed it was a part of Gerard’s property, his billionaire version of a backyard.

“What did you want to talk about last night, Sue?” He was blowing over his coffee. She smiled at him and did the same with hers. He remembered the way she liked her coffee.

“I don’t quite remember. It might have had something to do with the fact that we jumped into bed after twenty years of not seeing each other.” She raised an eyebrow and he laughed.

“Did it feel strange to you? Was it offensive?” he asked her and sat back in his chair.

“I can’t say that it did, but I still feel as though there is more conversation involved there. I don’t exactly know what,” she said and shied away from his gaze. She didn’t know how to talk about her feelings anymore. Vincent’s reaction to this would have been to storm out of the room, bang doors and stay somewhere else for the night.

“Maybe. Or maybe not,” he began and she looked up at him, surprised by the response. “It was unfortunate that we broke up, that you had to experience the pain of a failed marriage. But we’ve found each other again. Yes, we had a rough start, but look at us now,” he said and smiled widely. “Do we need to analyze it? Unless this was a one-time thing for you,” he said and his smile dropped.

Sue shook her head wildly. “No, it’s not a one-time thing, Gerard. I guess what I’ve been trying to say is that I want us to give it another try. I didn’t know if it was a one-time thing for you.” She looked away from him again, embarrassed.

“I never stopped loving you, Sue. You left, but I couldn’t forget you.” She detected a quiver in his voice and she looked at him.

“I was a fool. For not believing in you or your intentions. I love you,” Sue said and stifled a wail.

“Good. I’m glad you blame yourself because I’ve always blamed you.” She jerked her head up to look at him and he was grinning. She laughed and shook her head, wiping away tears from her cheeks. He always knew how to stop her from dissolving into a crying mess.

“Can we talk about more optimistic things now? Like when you’re moving in?” he asked casually.

“Shouldn’t we go on a few dates first? Shouldn’t you woo me and surprise me with a key to the house?”

“Why? To get to know you? I’ve known you for twenty-three years and nothing has changed. Other than the fact that I don’t live in my parents’ attic anymore, and I have a butler,” he said and they both laughed.

Sue placed the mug of coffee on the table, stood up and settled herself on Gerard’s lap. They kissed, for several minutes, and finally pulled away for air.

“I am truly sorry, Gerard,” she said while she played with a lock of his hair.

“You should be!” he admonished her like she was a small child. “So do you want to tell the others, or should I?”

“I feel like I’m getting my whole family back,” Sue said as Gerard nudged her off his lap and walked over to the cordless phone on his bedside table. He laughed while dialing Carl on speed-dial.

“I get the feeling that we’ll have to throw a dinner party again tonight,” he said, just as Carl answered the phone. Sue couldn’t stop giggling while the two men talked, they were back in college.

“You won’t believe the news I have for you!” Gerard spoke into the phone.

THE END

Dystopian Romance

Welcome to Zombie Island

Natalie Nixon

Copyright ©2015 by Cynthia Wilde. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work! Please

Chapter 1

Club SINZ was celebrating its grand opening, and had pulled out all the stops to make their first night in business a memorable one. The place was packed with everyone from porn stars to rich losers to travel writers, all desperate to be part of the Caribbean's newest adult getaway. Club SINZ's advertising promised to make the Hedonism resorts look like a church picnic. Among the guests was a contingent of Estonian tourists, who not coincidentally, just happened to be beautiful, open-minded, and available women. The owners had clearly "stocked the pond" with professionals to ensure their initial guests left with fond memories  - and maybe a few painful urinary tract infections as well.

Cass Bauer, the main bartender was more interested in the clock than the crowd. She had important plans tonight that didn't involve Club SINZ. The last month of opening preparations had been chaotic, forcing her to work endless hours. Being an army veteran she had leadership skills, which had inspired management to entrust her with more responsibilities than the usual mixologist. She'd practically built the main bar as well as helped with everything from overall renovations to the hiring of local staff. SINZ was the first American business to open on Isla de Tortura, so the Caribbean locals eagerly lined up for the relatively high paying jobs. Two dollars and twenty-seven cents an hour represented big money on Tortura.

Designed like a wagon wheel, Club SINZ had a central pool, surrounded by small cabanas. Tucked behind those were the VIP cabanas, which of course came with private Jacuzzis. The largest building held the dining hall, indoor bar and the industrial sized kitchen facilities. There was a band pavilion and even a miniature golf course. The abundance of outdoor bars guaranteed liquor would always be within staggering distance.

Cass worked the main patio bar. She also taught windsurfing and kickboxing on the beach, but since the clientele lived on a diet of alcohol, frozen shrimp and pharmaceuticals, the turnout for physical fitness had been… underwhelming. But her time at the beach hadn't been a waste, because that was where she had met Talin, who was, of all things, the island's Voodoo Priest. At first she had been understandably wary of him. Talin had to be the most eccentric person she'd ever met, and that was saying something. You might wonder what an ex-military bartender had in common with an islands-raised witch doctor, and you would be surprised. Chemistry can go a long way. Over the course of a few weeks she'd happily become his lover as well as his pupil, of all things. If her current infatuation held, she planned to stay on the island with Talin for the rest of her life. It was a big change of plans, but she was impulsive like that. She’d been getting by like that for years and it always seemed to work out, so she wasn’t worried about it. She was actually pretty excited about the future.

Initially Cass planned to kill a few months on Isla de Tortura, and then drift on to the next spot that held her interest. Keep moving and don't tie yourself down had become her mantra since leaving the military. Her first months in the civilian world had been dicey though. Without the boundaries of military life her behavior had gotten reckless and out of control. The endless parade of anonymous sexual encounters and all night drinking binges had gotten more and more extreme as time went on. None of it so much as put a dent in the pain that enveloped her though. She had actually been trying in vain to envelop herself in a nice cushion of emotional numbness, but to no avail. Eventually she had had to acknowledge that Post Traumatic Stress Disorder was really “a thing”, that she had it, and that it wasn't going away on its own. Once she had acknowledged and begun to face it, she'd come a long way in just a few months. Her drinking was almost nonexistent; she'd stopped banging nameless losers and, most amazingly, hadn't beaten the shit out of anyone in a month or more. But the customer leaning on the bar at that moment was really challenging her on that last note at the moment.

He was an oily looking guy, who clearly bought his way into the grand opening. They probably had charged him double. He was definitely a beta male who bought his clothes in the alpha male store. From the moment he had approached the bar, he'd been finding excuse after excuse to make casual contact with Cass' hands. He also kept offering to buy her drinks. Maybe he hadn’t noticed that she was the bartender and already had access to any drink she wanted. Fucking idiot.

"So what time do you finish up here?" he asked, for the sixth time.

Amazing, she thought… in what he should have identified as a perfect storm of women with high blood alcohol and low self-esteem, this jackass fixates on the one woman he can't have. Cass counted backwards in her head, engaging an old trick she often used to diffuse the inner rage this guy seemed intent on releasing.

"I'm on until eight, and then I have someplace to be."

"You should be with me, I've got plenty of booze, a little 420 and more… if you’re into a little P&P?"

"P&P?"

"’Party and play’ babe, the only way to fly." He discreetly held up a little baggie of either cocaine or meth.

Cass casually reached over to a bowl, picking up two walnuts with a showy flourish of her hand. She put her hand in front of the jerk's face and squeezed, crushing the nuts easily. He got the message.

"Um, I guess I’ll go check out the Jacuzzi for a bit," He said back peddling away from the bar.

"Good idea," Cass responded flatly, tossing the walnut shards into the trash. Who the hell ate walnuts in the tropics anyway?

The fleeing jerk bumped into Jack Godwin, an alleged travel writer who asked way too many questions to be writing for Travel and Leisure. He was intelligent, and good-looking in a rough Sean Bean kind of way. But Cass had been watching him long enough to see through his travel writer facade.

"Hey Cass, how's your night going?" Jack asked, smiling. He had brilliant green eyes with a penetrating gaze that never wavered. When he asked a question he heard your answer, but also seemed to know immediately whether you were hiding something else or not. "Can I get another house special?"

The house special was a "Mai Tai" rip-off that contained enough sweet fruit juices to hide the rotgut liquor that gave it its punch.

"No Problem Jack," Cass said, breaking the house rules by using a non-toxic brand of rum. This was Jack's third drink, but she'd seen him leave the other two, mostly intact, on empty tables. She surmised that Jack wanted to fit in with the drunks while staying sober and alert. Travel writer my ass, she thought. He’s probably some federal agent hunting crooks on the lam. This resort would be like flypaper for horny criminals.

"So Cass, I hear you've been spending a lot of time with the locals?"

"Yeah, I've made some friends," Cass replied, trying not to sound defensive at the prying question.

"How are they feeling, you know about the resort and things in general? I've heard there's been trouble?"

"Nothing I've noticed, but I'm too busy with my boyfriend to listen to the gossip."

"So there is talk then?"

Cass put down the glass she was washing, "Why is a travel writer so interested in local politics? I thought you just wrote about cheap buffets and places to get Seaweed Wraps?"

"I'm just a big picture kind of guy I guess," He replied innocently.

"Uh huh,"

A nasal female voice cut off their witty banter, "Hi, can I have four shots of gold please? Bill it to cabana seven." She was Fawn, a pretty young girl with long brown hair and a great pair of natural tits. Cass could tell because she'd abandoned her bikini top three tequilas ago. She turned to Jack, "Hi I'm Fawn, you're really cute."

"Thank you Fawn, it's nice to meet you too." Jack replied politely.

"I'm in cabana seven with Hot Stuff Productions. I'm starring in a movie tomorrow."

"How nice for you. What's the movie?"

"First-Time Bukkake Babes #27, but we don't have enough dudes, so if a cute guy like you wanted to drop by I can get you in."

"Oh I don't know. I've never been in a movie before. I'd probably forget all my lines."

"Oh you don't have to remember anything, you just, well, you know… like the other guys… it'll be fun."

Cass couldn't help eavesdropping. She could hear the uncertainty in Fawn's voice, like she was really trying to convince herself it would be fun.

"Okay, I'll try to swing by, but no promises."

"That's so cool, I'm really excited," Fawn replied grinning. She grabbed her tray of tequilas and bounced off towards the Jacuzzi.

Jack gave her a little wave, "Good luck with that." He turned back to Cass, "Guess I'll see if I can find some great story for my blog."

"That's so cool, I'm so excited!" Cass replied, mimicking Fawn.

Jack Laughed, "Careful Cass, don't mock the afflicted." With that he slipped back into the crowd.

"Travel writer my ass," Cass mumbled to herself. She glanced at the clock, smiled and immediately started cashing out. Her twelve-hour shift was over, and she had someplace to be.

Another bartender took her post and Cass made a beeline for the staff exit. She knew escaping from Stalag-Sinz wasn't easy, with management always on the prowl, trying to shanghai staff into extra shifts. Cass took a practiced detour behind the VIP Cabanas. She'd almost made it when Eric, the resort manager, appeared, blocking her path.

"Cass, where are you going?"

"Uh, out of here? It's been twelve hours Eric, I'm done."

"But it's our big night, the president of the island is making his speech in a few hours. I need everybody… including my best bartender." Eric was half pleading and half demanding.

"Well, first of all, I told you three times, grand opening or not, I had plans later tonight, and second of all, he's a Prime Minister… not a President."

"Oh it's the same thing."

"No, the PM is appointed by the standing legislature whereas the president is elected by popular vote… and I'm still leaving, good night." She slipped past him before he got any more whining in. With Eric shaken off Cass continued towards the staff exit.

She rounded the corner near cabana seven and paused. Fawn was in the Jacuzzi making out with some lucky college boy while a few other guests lounged on the nearby deck chairs. They seemed to be ignoring Fawn's little play-date. They were probably too jaded by wild group action and other kinky stuff to care about a college boy and a hick town girl. But Cass found it intriguing. She was a voyeur at heart. If she'd continued on her initial post military drinking and partying trajectory she might have actually have graduated to become a full blown sex and drug addled degenerate.

What really got her attention was Fawn's demeanor. Without a crowd and cameras she was just a shy girl making out with a cute boy. Cass couldn't help thinking that after her descent into porn stardom Fawn might someday look back on this, fondly remembering the nights when she was just a regular girl.

Cass watched as they kissed, awkwardly at first, before quickly falling into a rhythm. The lucky guy moved down, tasting Fawn's ample breasts. The new club was already living up to its name. He dabbed his tongue on her nipples, then began to suck on them alternately. Fawn cooed softly, loving the attention.

Cass took a step back into the shadows so she could enjoy the show more discreetly. The couple were a little drunk, a little clumsy, but very cute. Although she couldn’t see it, she knew Fawn was stroking his cock beneath the water. It was probably rock hard already, she knew, getting a little turned on herself.

The college boy hopped up, and sat on the edge of the Jacuzzi. Cass had been right; he was fully erect and ready to go. He had apparently lost his shorts a little earlier, assuming he had been wearing any to start with. Fawn pushed her head between his legs, kissing his inner thighs while stroking him. She slowly ran her tongue along his shaft, never breaking eye contact. She was definitely studying to be a star.

College boy moaned, "Oh that feels so good."

Fawn slipped his cock into her mouth, savoring every inch.

Cass could tell college boy was fighting for control, holding back the urge to release already. Fawn continued sucking away until his entire cock was down her throat. Fawn clearly had a gift for oral sex. Practice does make perfect, she reasoned.

The boy slid back into the water, coaxing Fawn to take his place. As she did, he spread her legs wide and kissed her inner thighs.

"Oh, that's nice, yeah keep going," Fawn moaned.

Cass fought the urge to laugh. She didn’t think College boy was really so much interested in pleasuring Fawn as he just wanted a time out to keep from shooting his wad during the first round. Having said that, he was still a pretty enthusiastic pussy eater from what she could tell.

His tongue ran across her labia before he parted her lips and poked it inside.

Fawn's legs stretched out, toes curled as he dug in. It wasn't gentle kissing; he was running his full tongue across her pussy, increasing the tempo with each lick.

Good work, Cass thought. Some sorority girl must have given him a little coaching. He went at it with the energy of a thirsty dog drinking a bowl of water. When did I get so jaded, she laughed at her inner running commentary.

Fawn bounced up and down in time to his licking, throwing her head back and moaning.

After a while the college boy came up for air. He coaxed her to turn his back to her. She seemed a little confused, but with a little guidance she figured out the standing doggy style pose. He pressed his cock against her ass, ready to slip inside.

"Hold on a second," Fawn said, breathe panting in her throat. She struggled to reach a little tray. Club SINZ was kind enough to leave trays of condoms within easy grasp.

"Oh shit, really?" The college boy said, sounding disappointed, "I can just pull out, like you do in the pornos."

"Nope, no glove, no love," Fawn replied.

Good for you, Cass thought, stick to your guns girl.

College boy was too excited to protest, so he clumsily slipped on the rubber. Then he slowly pushed his cock into her pussy. Fawn moaned in pleasure as he penetrated her fully. He pumped his thighs as she shook her hips in time, almost dancing in place.

The tempo increased, as his breath became shorter. Fawn made little singsong panting sounds, then moaned uncontrollably.

His thrusting stopped, muscles tensed.

"Oh yes," Fawn moaned.

Cass was happy to hear Fawn was having a real orgasm…’cause a girl can tell.

College boy suddenly pulled out, yanking off the condom, pumping a load of cum across Fawn's ass.

"Oh shit, yeah, that's it!" He yelled, smearing his cum across her ass.

"Did you just cum on my back?" Fawn asked, sounding a little grossed out.

"Oh yeah, just like in the movies. I figured you porno chicks were into that." And with that he slapped her ass and hopped out of the water. He wrapped the condom in a cocktail napkin and tossed it aside. "That was awesome, I have to go find my buddies. Man, they won't believe I banged a real porn chick." He gave her a kiss on the cheek, grabbed his swim trunks and sauntered off to brag about his conquest.

Fawn sat alone on the edge of the Jacuzzi trying to wipe her back off with a towel.

Cass felt bad for her. This was probably Fawn's first taste of how people in her business were perceived. She considered walking over and saying something to cheer her up, but remembered that she had someplace to be.

Chapter 2

Cass skipped the locker room, heading straight for the bike rack where her battered Vespa waited. She'd wasted precious time peeping on Fawn and the frat boy, and knew the manager was still on the prowl. She undid the chain, tossed it into the back compartment and hopped on. After three kicks the little engine finally kicked over. The Vespa was probably older than her twenty-five years, but bikes like it were precious commodities on Tortura. She pulled away just in time to see Eric walking to the exit gate.

"So Eric, you're trying to head me off at the pass," She mumbled to herself.

Thinking quickly she turned the Vespa and shot down a small construction path entrance, waving to the manager as she left the grounds. She'd made her escape.

She bounced down the unpaved path, eventually coming to what passed for the main road. The sun had set and there were no streetlights, rendering the coast road pitch black. Cass had learned to be on the lookout out for the usual obstructions like donkey carts and stray cattle.

She was rounding a corner when a pair of headlights suddenly blinded her. She cut to the right, barely avoiding an oncoming local bus. It was one of the rainbow painted antique vehicles that the island was famous for. It was strange to see because the local buses almost always stopped running at sunset. It was just too dangerous with the roads as narrow as they were.

Her mind quickly went to the fact that in twenty minutes she would be in Talin's arms. He was the island's most revered Voodoo priest, a "Mambo" in the local parlance. Years ago Cass had written off religion as fairy tales for the gullible. While serving in Afghanistan she'd seen too much horror to believe any benevolent spirit watched over mankind. If there was a god, he was kind of an asshole she’d figured. Talin had changed all that, reawakening her spiritual beliefs and opening her heart to love. His soft words, affection and devotion pulling her back from the brink. Seeing her potential Talin had taken her under his wing, teaching her unbelievable things. When locals discovered she was Talon's protégé their respect for her had grown enormously. Somehow, despite all her running, she had discovered life and love on this tiny island, of all places.

Chapter 3

Colonel Hector Marcos knelt in prayer. He enjoyed the solitude of his private chapel, filled with candles, human skulls and a squawking chicken as it was. The centerpieces were a small collection of lovingly carved statues of skull faced, top-hatted deities. As a devout practitioner of Voodoo, the colonel had selected "The Barons" as his personal spirits. Baron Samedi- Lord of the Dead and Baron Krimenel- brutal enforcer of the spirit world. He would need their malevolent power for his plan to succeed. With practiced skill he decapitated the chicken in their honor. He followed up with an offering of fine cigars and vintage rum. The spirits would surly smile on his sacrifice. But his true offering was yet to come. Tonight there would be bloodshed and death carried out in their honor. What more could a spirit want?

He rose to his feet, shirtless, his skin stained with the blood of his sacrifice. He left the small room he'd converted to a private chapel. His servant would clean up the feathers and blood, but knew better than to touch the rum or cigars. Stealing from the spirits carried severe penalties in this world as well as in the next.

It annoyed Marcos that he could only afford one servant. He surveyed the home granted to him by the Prime Minister of Tortura. It was an opulent Chateau once belonging to a French Plantation owner. But Marcos had always found it too dark, too confining and most of all, too French for his tastes. Hadn't the frogs ever heard of the term "open concept?" He was convinced that the Prime Minister intentionally kept Marcos living in these humble circumstances, shutting him out of the island's highly profitable narcotics traffic and smuggling rackets – businesses that were essential to a military officer's financial security. He could barely afford to pay his one servant on his relatively meager salary and what he earned shaking down the local shop-owners and bordellos.

For ten years he'd stood by the Prime Minister's side, watching as heads of state fawned over him. All Marcos got were condescending looks from foreign diplomats who assumed his uniform and medals were some self-aggrandizing costume. But he had earned his rank doing an officer's duty… tracking down dissidents and killing labor leaders. Any dirty deeds required to keep his boss in power fell to him. As the Prime Minister sipped champagne with the elite, Marcos was up to his elbows in blood.

But over the years Marcos quietly built his own cadre of dedicated men, all eager for change. He'd also made a mental note of those who might present a threat to his new regime. A virtual Who's Who of Tortura's intellectuals, teachers and local officials would disappear shortly. Above all he would eliminate the Voodoo Priest Talin. Not only did the priest have too much influence over the population, he also possessed something Marcos wanted… voodoo's most powerful book of magic.

An angelic female voice drifted through the air, singing a song Marcos knew by heart.  He followed the voice up the stairs like a child drawn by the pied piper. Silently he crept through the master bedroom, peering through the half open bathroom door.

His mistress Novia was lying in the bathtub singing in the melodious voice that enthralled thousands. They'd only been together for five years, but she'd already transformed his life. He'd done countless terrible things in his life, each brutal act chipping away a piece of his soul until he had at times felt that nothing was left. But he felt Novia had given him back the soul he had traded for what until now had been a tiny bit of power.

Like Marcos, Novia had clawed her way up from the gutter using her beauty and talent the way that he had used knives and bullets. Both suffered through degradation to rise above their lowly origins. There were nights when he woke up and heard her downstairs, crying softly. He knew the memories had come back to haunt her, just as they sometimes haunted him. Novia deserved to be a queen, and tonight he would give her that crown.

"Are you enjoying my song?" She asked without looking up.

"Of course, it's the one you sang the night we met." She had been the island's most beloved singer and dancer, performing for thousands. But that night he felt she sang only for him. It was the evening the spirits rescued him from darkness.

She glanced up at him, "You have blood on your chest,"

"I made sacrifice to the Baron's so they'll smile on us tonight."

"Come here," She said smiling, "I will wash it off."

He stripped off his clothes and approached the oversized tub, the one thing the French had done right. He closed his eyes as she gently ran a sponge across his chest… how many times had she washed blood off of him?

The warm water on his chest and the sight of her lean dancer's body made his heart beat faster. She smiled knowing how much this excited him. Her hand moved the sponge lower until it was almost touching his erect cock.

"I can't reach any lower if you stay out there."

And he happily obliged her, quickly stripping out of his loose pants and climbing into the tub. He knelt down, leaning forward, pressing his lips against hers. Their tongues entwined as the sponge finally slid down to his erect cock. His body twitched at her touch just as it had their first night together. He ran his hands down her body, stroking her firm breast. Her nipples were already rock hard.

He looked into her eyes, "There will be danger tonight, and I would prefer it if you would stay here where it's safe."

She leaned forward putting her lips to his ear, "If there's danger I will be at your side my love, and when I am to die it will be at your side as well."

His heart beat faster. What had he done in life to deserve such a rich reward? Surely the Barons had sent Novia to rule at his side.

She ran her fingers across his back, sending tingles through his body. She never avoided touching the knife wounds or other scars that crisscrossed his body like a roadmap. She embraced his wounds as evidence of his inner strength. He kissed her deeply, knowing her scars were on the inside.

He leaned forward kissing his way down her beautiful chest. Her nipples were hard against his tongue as he sucked on them, her breath heaving in time to his.

"Oh yes, you are like a lion my colonel," She sweetly whispered in his ear.

From anyone else it would have sounded like a cliché, but Novia was sincere. She sometimes addressed him as colonel because she thought it sounded so strong, and because she wanted to give that strength to him.

He lifted her hips up, resting them on the edge of the tub. He kissed his way down, savoring the taste of her skin. He parted her legs and stroked her jet-black pubic hair. The colonel knew her body like the back of his hand. But he never tired of it, never wanted another woman. His mouth finally reached her beautiful pussy… so wet and warm. His tongue danced across the pubic hair, then deeper, rolling across her wet lips. Novia's clit was stiff, like a button. He wrapped his lips around it, dabbing at it with his tongue.

"Oh god, that feels so good," She moaned as her hands roamed through his thick hair, nails raking across his scalp.

He had never gone down on women before he met her, always considering it a sign of weakness. But with Novia he wanted to take the time to please her, knowing the rewards were incredible. He sucked harder, running his tongue across her pussy, feasting like a starving man. Her small, powerful hands squeezed his skull as she climaxed.

"Oh yes… please, I can't wait any longer, fuck me colonel, fuck me now!"

She pushed him back into the water and climbed on top. Grabbing his cock she slid the head inside her pussy. His body trembled as she lowered herself down the shaft. She tossed her head back in ecstasy. Then she began to ride up and down, the speed and intensity building. She leaned forward, smothering him in those beautiful breasts, never losing the tempo. His strong hands embraced her as the pumping built.

She stretched like a cat as another orgasm washed over her. Her pussy muscles quivered and he couldn't hold back a second longer. Her satisfaction increased his own pleasure tenfold. How had he lived before this woman? How empty had his life been?

His cock exploded, shooting hot cum inside her. Every muscle in her body flexed as she shared his pleasure. His explosion inside of her had set of a new wave of pleasure throughout her core and her entire body. And then they lay still, exhausted, content to melt together in the warm water.

He wished they could have lay there all night, basking in each other's warmth. But there would be plenty of nights for that. First they would take what was rightfully theirs.

Chapter 4

Colonel Marcos donned his finest dress uniform. It was impeccably tailored, each medal gleaming from endless polishing. He would be the model of a professional military officer. But the most beautiful ornament would be Novia. She'd spent hours choosing her jewelry ensuring it perfectly complimented the Chanel gown he had bought for the occasion. Marcos watched in admiration as she put the finishing touches on her hair. It wasn't vanity; Novia knew she had to look radiant, outshining the society women who considered her nothing but a high priced whore.

A chirping digital phone broke the mood. They weren't ordinary phones; these were specialized items he'd bought from a successful drug smuggler. Untraceable, scrambled lines that would be tossed into the ocean by morning, eliminating any record of their plot.

The colonel looked at the caller ID and took a deep breath. It was his brother Marco. Aside from Novia, his brother was the only one in the world he fully trusted. But he was more like a faithful, but vicious guard dog than a confidant. Part of the problem stemmed from his brother's sub-par intellect. But the real blame fell on their parents for christening him with the regrettable name Marco Marcos. Years of childhood ridicule had festered, creating a violent hair trigger temper. He knew there had been more to it that the name, but it was easier to focus on that. The colonel answered, "Yes Marco, what is it?"

Captain Marco Marcos was squatting in a patch of jungle with six other mosquito bitten soldiers, "We are almost in position. Brother, why can't I just kill this priest now, so I can join you in the most glorious part of the night?"

The colonel's fist clenched involuntarily… they'd been through this fifty times, "Listen to me and try to understand. This is very important. I don't want any action taken until exactly midnight. Everything must be timed to the second. We don’t want a panic. The priest is an important target and you are my best man for the job. He's powerful, so kill him quickly and obtain the ancient book he possesses immediately." The Colonel could almost hear the tiny wheels in his brother's dim mind spinning, "Do you understand?"

"Yes brother I understand."

"Oh, and remember I want you to bring me a trophy to prove he is dead."

Captain Marco Marcos swatted at a gigantic mosquito, "Don't you trust me to carry out the mission?"

The colonel's frustration grew. It was like talking to a three year old, "Of course I trust you brother, but I need it to show the people proof that Talin is dead! I'm very busy, so goodbye." The colonel clicked off the phone and sighed. You really couldn't choose your family.

His servant, having paused, cautiously entered the room. He knew that a conversation between the brothers always ignited the Colonel's temper. "The car is waiting for you downstairs sir," He carefully backed out of the room.

The Colonel looked to Novia and smiled. Assuming all went as planned, in a few hours they would be the rulers of Tortura. He silently prayed to the Barons not to let his brother fuck up.

Chapter 5

Cass Steered the moped off the road onto an ancient cobblestone path. The thought of being with Talin combined with watching Fawn's little sex show had really gotten her juices flowing. Riding a motorbike down the bumpy trail wasn't helping a bit either.

The path took her through the islands oldest cemetery. Initially it seemed odd that a graveyard rested on prime beach real estate. But Talin politely explained that the beachfront meant nothing to peasants because crops don't grow in sand. Most of the graves were above ground monuments, miniature crypts tilted and battered by decades of hurricanes and flooding. Cass cruised through the rows of graves carefully, hoping her engine didn't wake up the inhabitants, she joked in her head. She could see a bonfire flickering through the foliage ahead. She was almost there.

Talin had built his hut at the edge of the cemetery. Initially Cass found it creepy but Talin knew the spirits felt most comfortable there. Cass saw his evening bonfire burning up ahead

She pulled in slowly, avoiding the minefield of monuments and icons that dotted the compound. Talin was dancing around the bonfire with feline grace, performing a ritual dance older than written history. He'd stripped down to a pair of shorts, and the sweat on his muscular body gleamed in the firelight. He reverently picked up an ancient sword, adding it to the dance. He spun, pointing it at the idols surrounding the bonfire, paying tribute to each spirit. Then he knelt down before the fire, completing the ritual. Finally he turned to Cass.

Like most of Tortura's population, Talin was of mixed race, he had dark skin but it would be impossible to identify him as black or Hispanic. Centuries of intermarriage had made the islander's into their own unique and beautiful race.

"You escaped," He said, smiling with perfect gleaming white teeth.

"They wanted me to stay of course, but there was no way I was going to miss tonight."

She approached him and he put his strong arms around her. They kissed and Cass ran her hands across the taught corded muscles of his back.

He looked into her eyes, "Are you ready to be mounted by a spirit?"

"I'm ready to be mounted, that's for sure."

He had the mischievous eyes of a child. "This is no small thing, allowing a spirit to enter your body is a major step. That spirit may embrace you and become your protector. It is a wonderful experience."

Talin slipped into his hut momentarily and emerged carrying an ancient black book. He handed it to Cass, "You're holding the original book of voodoo spells, passed down through countless generations. You're the first novice, and may I add, the first white chick to touch it,” he laughed.

Cass carefully opened the ancient text. It was hand written in an African symbol language lost to time, "It's beautiful."

"It is bound in flesh and written in human blood," Talin said solemnly.

Cass almost dropped the book in revulsion.

Talin laughed, "I'm kidding, that's just a legend only idiots believe."

"You know, for a sacred voodoo priest you can be kind of an asshole."

Fifty feet away Captain Marco Marcos squatted in the brush, staring at the couple through binoculars. He turned to Sergeant Chavez, his second in command, "Do you see the book he's holding? We must retrieve it intact. It is an ancient book of voodoo spells. They say it's bound in human flesh and written in blood." The captain went back to observing their target.

Talin took Cass' hand, guiding her to a blanket near the fire, gesturing for her to sit.

Cass was nervous. She had seen Talin do amazing things including acts of healing that couldn't be rationally explained. Being around him, she had come to believe that spirits existed, and that they could be benevolent, but the concept of letting one enter her body was still frightening.

Talin tossed incense into the raging bonfire and read from the ancient book. Cass stared into the fire allowing her mind to find shapes and forms within the flames. Suddenly her body shook, tensing as if something were trying to enter.

"Relax, they will not harm you," Talin whispered softly.

A warm sensation coursed through her, like a loving embrace from within. Cass heard a soft, beautiful female voice speaking to her. It sounded as vivid and real as Talin's.

"I am Litha, I am with you tonight… do you accept me?"

"Yes," Cass said out loud, "I accept you."

Talin watched in awe, he'd never seen someone so open to spirit possession. But Cass was no ordinary woman, he had learned, and her powers had grown with each ritual. He knew that she could easily become a high priestess if she so chose.

Litha spoke through Cass again, "We have no bodies, we cannot touch or feel as you do. My beloved Petro wishes to enter the priest's body. Will he accept Petro?"

"I accept his spirit," Talin said solemnly.

Cass realized she'd been speaking Litha's words aloud in a voice different than her own. All the fear melted away as Cass embraced sharing her mind and body. She had actually been filled with a feeling of such ease and love that it was almost intoxicating in and of itself.

Talin's body shook for a moment and then relaxed. He turned to Cass, "I am here my love, come to me."

It didn't matter whether it was Talin or the spirit called Petro speaking. Cass wanted Talin, and she hoped their love could be a vehicle for the spirits joy as well. Cass leaned forward, pressing her lips to Talin's, feeling her own excitement and Litha's wash over her. Ecstasy was the only word to describe it.

Talin ran his hands across her body, as she felt electric sensations that seemed amplified beyond anything she's experienced before. She pulled off her shirt and he kissed her chest softly. The heat from the bonfire was nothing compared to the fire raging within her.

***

Captain Marco Marcos turned to Sergeant Chavez, "Great, not only do we have to sit here getting eaten by mosquitoes, but now I have to watch these two fuck!" Even in hushed tones, his anger came through loud and clear. He glanced over at his men. They were fighting over the other pair of binoculars, eager to watch the show. "Chavez, get those perverts under control." Chavez employed his usual managerial style, slapping the nearest soldier across the face. Satisfied they were refocused, the captain went back to observing the couple. The white woman was obviously a tourist, but she was quite attractive. Maybe after completing the mission he would take a moment to sample her charms himself. It would be a small consolation for being eaten by mosquitoes the size of helicopters.

***

Talin kissed Cass gently, but their passion quickly grew with an intensity she'd never experienced. Every touch was electric. She kissed his neck, working her way down his chest. She felt her own feelings but they were more than just hers. His sweat was salty but she could also taste the essence that coursed through him. She was now two souls, sharing the intense sensations, experiencing love beyond human comprehension.

Cass pushed Talin down onto the blanket and slid his shorts off slowly, unveiling his hard cock. Cass caressed it gently. Her senses were so amplified she could feel it throbbing. She almost thought she could see it throbbing with potency and energy. She kissed her way down his stomach, savoring the corded muscles of his abdomen. Then she kissed his cock softly, letting her tongue lightly dab the head. Talin's body twitched in approval, his breath growing heavier.

Litha's voice echoed in Cass' head, "It is so beautiful, tasting his manhood again, more please," And Cass happily obliged, running her tongue around the head of Talin's cock, before letting it slip down her throat. Talin had a big cock, but Cass had learned to take it all down her throat. She moved her head up and down, each time bringing her an inch closer to swallowing it whole. Finally her lips touched his balls as he squirmed in delight.

Cass and Litha were too deeply engrossed in pleasure to notice the lights swirling above. Globes of energy like tiny ball lightening hovered around them. It seemed that other spirits had been attracted to their ménage.

***

All eighty of the captain's IQ points were trying to comprehend the scene before him. Small globes of light whirled around the couple bathing them in an ethereal glow. He'd always taken his brother's devotion to voodoo with a grain of salt, convinced that the only real power in heaven and earth came from the barrel of a gun. But this spectacle forced him to reconsider his beliefs. Being from superstitious peasant stock to begin with, his men were already starting to panic. He gave them a steely look, and they settled down… for the moment at least.

***

Talin pulled Cass back up and they kissed again, deeper with even more intensity. His hand slid down, stroking her sopping wet pussy.

Litha's spirit voice screamed in delight, "So long since I've felt this, since I had a body," Cass couldn't believe the sensations; it was like her pubic hairs were live wires. Her legs shuddered as first orgasm rolled through her body, then another. She rolled onto her back, pulling Talin on top of her. She had to have him inside her; she had to be fucked before her head exploded. Every hair on Talin's body was standing on end, charged with the same metaphysical energy. Cass looked up, finally seeing the raging firestorm of spiritual energy that surrounded them. It seemed like hours before Talin slid his cock inside of her. Her legs were high in the air, toes curled to the point of breaking as she gripped him to her with her legs. Cass wondered if there was such a thing as too much pleasure. She was ready to find out. It felt like her pussy had never been so hot, so wet or so full. Talin's hips thrust back and forth in perfect time with hers. Cass closed her eyes and for a moment she actually left her body, hovering above, and able to look down at the beauty of their lovemaking. Yet even as she did so,  she could still experience every physical sensation clearly. Then, in flash she was back in her body again. Every muscle tensed as she reached something beyond an orgasm. It was the most intense spiritual union that she and Talin had ever shared.

A brilliant cocoon of white light formed around them as Talin howled in ecstasy. Cass felt him releasing inside her, filling her with his hot seed. The cocoon of light exploded above them, bathing them in a blinding white light… and then there was calm, as they were left in a state of post-coital bliss like no other.

As they lay there taking in the experience, they felt the gratitude of their guests course through them as well.  Soon Litha spoke inside her head again. “Thank you for allowing us this pleasure. We shall leave you now. Know that we are in your debt.” With that they withdrew and the pair were left alone. But their bliss did not last long.

One of the soldiers leapt to his feet in terror and tried to run into the jungle. He grabbed his ankle, yanking the panicked man to the ground with a loud yell. So much for the element of surprise. Chavez was also impressed by the sight by the bon fire, but he had always revered the old ways. He did not so much fear the spirits as these commoners did. He definitely respected what they could do however.

Through their post orgasmic haze Talin and Cass both heard the sound… someone was spying on them from the jungle.

Quickly pulling on his shorts Talin stood up, "Who's there? Come out now, or I will find you!"

The captain thought for a moment, he was way ahead of schedule, but the element of surprise was gone, "Fire!" He barked.

Bursts of automatic weapons fire tore through Talin's compound. Voodoo icons and ancient pottery exploded, sending shards of wood and plaster into the air in all directions.

Talin grabbed Cass' shoulder, pushing her into the hut. "Get inside!"

Adrenaline instantly surged through Cass. She'd been under fire before and had prayed to never have to experience that panic and chaos again. In a split second though she was right back in Afghanistan, but instead of her senses becoming razor sharp as they once would have, she felt a sickening and paralyzing fear. She stumbled to the ground and guided by instinct and the will to survive, crawled to the hut.

"Come on!" She screamed to Talin.

The next wave of bullets ripped through Talin's body, spinning him like a top. He fell to his knees, blood pouring from his abdomen. He locked eyes with Cass and his lips moved, but the words were lost in the thunder of gunfire. Cass did not need to hear to know what he said. "I love you."

"Cease fire! Enough!" Captain Marcos screamed to be heard over the gunfire.

Sergeant Chavez slapped one of the men and the cease-fire order finally sunk in. The captain gestured to advance. He glanced at his watch; they were a half hour ahead of schedule. There was no point in informing his brother… better to complete the mission and hope for the best.

Cass lay on the floor of the hut, huddling in the shadows. She'd experienced combat, and had even been decorated for valor, but at this moment she felt anything but courageous. All the fear, all the nightmares she had pushed aside had come boiling back to the surface. She saw the only man she'd ever loved, the man who gave her back her life, shot down like a dog. Now the armed men were advancing through the darkness and Cass knew exactly what soldiers like these did to defenseless women. Her hands instinctually fished for anything she might use as a weapon.

Captain Marcos knew the woman was in the hut, but she could wait. His men formed a semi-circle around the fallen priest. Marcos was amazed to realize that he was still alive. Despite three gunshot wounds the priest slowly climbed to his feet. The captain was impressed; if Talin wanted to die on his feet he would accommodate him. It was clear he was finished as his life blood leaked out of him in steady streams.

The captain saw the ritual sword lying amid the sea of broken pottery and smiled. He picked it up, testing its balance for a moment. He glanced at Sergeant Chavez who nodded in approval. Captain Marcos raised the sword and swung with all his might.

Talin's eyes widened as the blade sliced through his neck, cleanly decapitating him.

Cass stared in horror as Talin's headless body tumbled backwards. She hid her head as it appeared it would land directly in the roaring bonfire. She could not bear to watch. Her hand found something in the darkness and clutched it tightly.

The captain held up Talin's head, displaying it to his men. "My brother asked for proof, so we will bring him a trophy!"

The men applauded nervously.

Cass' fingers tightened around the handle of a machete. There was no conscious thought, no plan of attack… only burning rage. Her legs launched her forward like an Olympian.

Sergeant Chavez saw the naked woman wielding a machete race out of the hut howling like a banshee. He rushed to stop her, but it was too late. The screaming woman buried the machete in the captain's chest just as Chavez tackled her. They tumbled to the ground, and it took every ounce of his strength to pin down her arms. Captain Marcos slowly crumpled to the dirt, the priest's head still tightly clutched in his hands. Every soldier raised his rifle, ready to kill Cass.

"No!" the sergeant screamed, realizing he was directly in the line of fire, and that regardless, the Colonel would undoubtedly want her brought to him alive. As he looked at the dead captain the further repercussions of what had happened came to him. "You two, grab her," he shouted to the men.

Two soldiers rushed forward pulling Cass to her feet. Chavez slapped her with all his strength, and then addressed his men.

"Do you idiots realize what has happened? The colonel's brother was killed on our watch! Do you understand what will happen to us? Remember that shack behind the sugar plantation where we brought prisoners to the colonel? Remember hearing the screams that went on for days as he tortured them? Well that is what will happen to us!"

The men stared at him in silence, remembering the tortured screams all too well.

Chavez looked at Cass for a moment, formulating a plan, "She knows the priest's spells," He reached down and picked up the ancient book, "Voodoo priests can bring back the dead, my father saw it happen. This woman studied under Talin and knows his magic. She can surely bring the captain back to life."

The men looked at him nervously until one finally spoke, "He’ll be nothing but a zombie!"

Chavez shrugged, "Maybe or maybe not…but he will be alive, which is all we need right now.

Besides, even if he did return as a zombie, who would notice? The captain was a renowned imbecile, after all.

The men forced Cass down to her knees as Chavez grabbed her by the chin to turn her face up towards him, "You will bring him back."

Cass looked at him defiantly, "Too bad I'm only a bartender! But I'd be happy to make you a Mojito you fucking maniac!"

Chavez slapped her hard across the face. He gestured for the men to release her, as he dropped the book in front of her. " You will find the right spell and you will bring him back."

Cass reconsidered her options. Defiance is the worst tactic to take in this situation. She just couldn’t stop herself before. She was reeling. She had to get her head in the game. She knew that when captured the best plan was to cooperate and bide your time until you could escape. She thumbed through the ancient text. It was in a forgotten language, all symbols and sketches. She closed her eyes for a moment, praying for some guidance.

Then she heard the familiar voice in her head. "I will guide you," said the spirit Litha, "Have faith. Remember we are in your debt." Cass opened her eyes and looked at the page. The text was now in western letters. She didn't know what the words meant, but that wasn't important. Her lips moved, but it was Litha's voice that rang out.

Chavez fidgeted nervously as the white woman spoke in some unknown tongue, her voice growing louder with each sentence. The strange lights he'd seen earlier whirled above them. He glanced at his men. "Everyone stay calm. If anybody raises a weapon I'll kill them myself."

Cass' heart rose as the strange words tumbled from her lips, rising to a screaming crescendo, and then… silence. The mysterious lights faded away with her words. The soldiers just stood there, unsure of what to do. Chavez knelt down by the captain's body and examined it. He was still dead.

He glared at Cass, "You've failed. Now we are all dead. Kill her."

Five weapons were raised and cocked as one.

Then the captain’s body stirred, gasping for air.

"Wait!" Chavez yelled, cradling the captain's head in his arms. "Captain, you’re alive, it's a miracle!" he rejoiced.

The captain’s eyes popped open in a burst, and he stared at Chavez for a moment. Chavez pulled his head even closer to his own chest, relieved beyond measure. Then, in an instant, the captain twisted his head, biting down on Chavez's hand, severing three fingers in the act.

"Shoot him!" The sergeant screamed, clutching his partially eaten hand.

The men looked on in confusion. Even though the captain had become a flesh-eating monster… he still outranked Sergeant Chavez.

From where she was standing ten feet away, Cass muttered the only words her terrified mind could process, "Holy shit!"

They all watched the captain spastically trying to stand up. Then a shriek pierced the stillness of the jungle, followed by another until a cacophony of agonized screams echoed through the night. All eyes turned to the ancient cemetery. A headstone toppled over, then another. A mausoleum burst open. Figures appeared in the moonlight, staggering at first but slowly gaining their balance, moving towards their position.

Cass began crawling away from the group. The soldiers were far too distracted by the apparently walking dead to even notice.

One of the men raised his AK-47 and fired into the oncoming mass. The resurrected bodies lurched from the impact, and then just continued toward them, perhaps even faster. The first wave or rotting bodies was on them then and leapt onto the soldiers, grabbing and biting ferociously. Cass saw three descend on Chavez, tearing him literally limb from limb.

A corporal tried to rally the men, "Shoot them in the head, I saw it on television!" He fired a burst directly into the face of an oncoming zombie. The bullets did exactly nothing to stop the oncoming ghoul. "Fucking movies!" The soldier screamed as the zombie sank its teeth into his neck.

Cass continued crawling until a weak, almost whispered voice stopped her.

"Cass," it said, "It's me".

Cass crawled toward the voice and froze. It was Talin's decapitated head struggling to speak. "I can help you." He whispered, only communicating with great effort.

"By this point she was almost lost the ability to be shocked. Somehow accepting that he was speaking at all, all she could do was ask, “But why aren't you a zombie?"

"The spirit protected my soul. Now pick me up and go to the hut."

"But those things are everywhere!"

"Trust me," He said. Wow, she thought, I don’t even want to think about the PTSD this is gonna bring on.

Cass scooped up Talin's head and staggered into the hut, slamming the flimsy door behind her. Automatic weapons fire and screams filled the air outside. Through the small window she saw a soldier dragged to the ground by a zombie tearing at his throat. Moments later the soldier rose again, this time pouncing on one of his comrades.

"Jesus, anyone who dies comes back as a zombie! At least the movies got that part right. So what do we do now?" Cass asked, fighting to maintain her sanity.

"That wicker basket is full of salt. Make a circle of it on the ground."

She groped around and found the basket. Grabbing handfuls of salt she formed a circle around the two of them. Some of the zombies bashed at the hut's flimsy door while others were reaching through the small window. The zombie's had their first meal surrounded.

"Ok I got it!" Cass yelled, completing an imperfect circle around them.

Talin invoked a voodoo spell in the ancient tongue. Cass's heart was racing. The door shook under the pounding fists, finally collapsing. Three zombies burst into the hut. Talin continued the spell as the zombie's locked hungry eyes on Cass.

"Done," Talin whispered, "Do not leave the circle."

The zombie's paused, staring in Cass' direction, but ignoring her as if she were invisible. Clutching Talin's head to her chest Cass watched the zombie's mill around the tiny room. Finding nothing to sate their hunger they turned and shuffled off.

Outside the screaming gave way to an eerie silence. Without leaving the magic circle Cass stood and peered out the window. She was relieved to see the zombies walking into the jungle. She sank back to the floor. Talin’s mouth looked dry and so Cass searched until she found a bottle of water. What the fuck was going on! This was beyond insane.

"They're leaving," She said, dabbing water onto Talin's lips. The thought crossed her mind that this wasn’t going to do much for his overall situation, but it was about she could duo for him now.

"I think they are looking for an easier meal – or whatever it is they are after, elsewhere."

"What the hell is happening? And oh my poor Talin! Look what they have done to you!” she cried to his upturned face.

Talin closed his eyes for a moment. "When Litha took control of you and cast that spell, it must have been so powerful as to raise all these dead souls, including mine. It is the strength of my spirit, and the support of those spirits I have served that is allowing me to come to you as the man you know, rather than as a zombie like the rest.”

"Yes, but look at you! And how could she allow all this to happen?"

"Well, metaphysically speaking, Litha is known for her deep passions…she is not a spirit to be crossed…so I would say it was no accident. You get on the wrong side of her and she can be one mean spirited bitch, if you’ll pardon the pun."

"How powerful was that spell then? I mean, did it affect just this cemetery, or the island?"

"I do not know," Talin replied, "All I know is that for the moment you are safe."

"But what about the resort? It is not that far with all the noise I’m betting those things will find them. And what about your body? Can’t we reattach you or something?"

"I imagine you are correct about the resort and perhaps something can be done with my body, but time is short. We can either try and save those people or see what can be done about my body."

"Well we have to do something to help him. We can deal with your body later." Cass said, "We have to help them."

"I was afraid you would say that."

Chapter 6

The aging local bus pulled to a stop just outside the resort's fence line. The driver studied his watch, and, at exactly the appointed moment, opened the passenger door. The load of peasants filed out silently. They were actually the Colonel's personal troops in disguise. Each man was well trained, totally loyal and armed to the teeth. They carefully made their way through the brush. Within minutes they were in position… waiting for the order to be given.

Inside the resort the Prime Minister was addressing the assembled guests. The audience did their best to feign interest, eager to get back to their drugs and debauchery. Colonel Marcos discreetly checked his watch. He would only have to endure two more minutes of this pointless speech before his plan sprang into action. The Prime Minister droned on about the economic opportunities created by the resort and how it would benefit the people. The Colonel knew all the construction was done by the Prime Minister's own company at reduced wages to workers and a huge markup to the client… so much for benefitting the people.

He glanced at Novia who looked exquisite, the elegant gown complementing her natural beauty. She was standing next to the island's first lady, an aging shrew waging an unsuccessful war against the ravages of time. The Colonel wondered how much of Tortura's national treasury was squandered on the first lady's breasts, ass, and lips? The speech mercifully ended, earning polite applause from the still captive audience. They quieted, hoping they could now get back to their debauchery.

In that instant, gunfire shattered the peaceful evening. Caught unprepared, the Prime Minister's personal guards were cut down within seconds. Panic-stricken tourists stampeded in every direction as indiscriminant AK-47 fire thinned the herd of party seekers.

The chaos provided a perfect distraction for his moment. Drawing his sidearm the Colonel confronted the Prime Minister, "As of this moment you will step down, officially surrendering control of the government to me."

The shocked Prime Minister remained defiant, "I will never grant you control of the island."

"If you do not surrender, your wife will be the first to die."

The Prime Minster glared at the Colonel, "You wouldn't dare!"

"No… I wouldn't," Colonel Marcos replied with a smile.

“But I would.” Novia drew a petite chrome plated .38 automatic from her Chanel handbag and casually fired a shot into each of the first lady's silicone enhanced tits. The grief stricken Prime Minster stared down at his wife's body.

"Don't blame yourself," The colonel said, "We were planning to kill you both anyway," and with that he put a man-sized bullet through the Prime Minister's head.

Novia looked on in awe as the Colonel shouted orders to his men. In her eyes he was like Alexander the Great and Caesar combined. Their carefully conceived plan was finally coming together.  The Colonel's soldiers had not worn uniforms so the attack could more easily be blamed on "rebel factions" working against the government. The attackers would demand a ransom from the United States government for the surviving tourists. But Colonel Marcos would bravely step in, negotiating the American's release while putting down the rebellion. In the fog of war the press would declare him a hero and the United Nations would agree to him becoming the island's interim ruler as well. In this case "interim" would mean for life. The citizens wouldn't protest because the Colonel's men were already executing potential troublemakers.

The Colonel's men moved forward now in squads. They had orders to avoid excess gunfire but a scream from the nearby Jacuzzi alarmed one soldier. He turned, emptying his magazine into a pack of naked bodies. Two soldiers raced to the Jacuzzi, to check for survivors, and more importantly thick wallets and expensive watches. It looked like total slaughter until Fawn popped out from under two floating bodies.

"Please don't shoot me," She screamed.

The soldiers smiled. They had been ordered to hold themselves to the highest moral standards, but that, of course, was open to interpretation. Pulling the squealing girl from the water, a couple of them began to drag her around the corner for some privacy.

Chapter 7

Jack Godwin had slipped into the shadows when the first shots were fired. Under the guise of a travel writer he'd spent the past two weeks analyzing Tortura's political climate for the National Security Agency. Unfortunately the situation had come to a head much faster than the NSA had anticipated. He was hammering out a message on his iPad, which was in truth a highly classified cipher device, when he heard them coming. A second later two soldiers rounded the corner dragging a screaming young woman. Jack instantly recognized Fawn, the young porn starlet. He had strict orders to avoid any confrontation and to simply report the situation, but Jack knew what was about to happen to Fawn.

Jack shot forward, launching a straight punch into the first man's windpipe, dropping him instantly. The second man tossed Fawn aside… a mistake that left him wide open to attack. He tried to raise his rifle but Jack had already closed the gap, delivering a hammer fist blow down onto his nose. There was a soft crunch of cartilage, but the soldier still remained on his feet. He lashed out blindly until Jack grabbed him in a wrestling hold. Cradling the soldier's head in his arms, Jack twisted his neck sharply. With a sickening crack the soldier fell lifeless to the ground. The first man was still squirming on the grass, unable to breath. Jack didn't waste any time on him, knowing he'd choke to death within minutes.

He picked up an AK and as many clips as he could quickly gather and turned to Fawn, who was cowering on the ground, knees drawn tightly to her chest, her mind overwhelmed. Jack knelt down, taking her hand. She looked at him with dazed eyes.

"You're safe now… everything will be okay," The calm tone of his voice registered enough to get her moving. Jack had lied… they were very far from okay. Hearing more soldiers approaching Jack pulled Fawn into the nearby dining hall.

Chapter 8

Scavenging through Talin's hut Cass found a wicker picnic basket, and quickly improvised a shoulder strap from a discarded rifle. She tucked Talin's head inside, hoping he could breathe… then wondering if decapitated head's needed to breathe anyhow. Within minutes she was barreling down the coast road as fast as the aging Vespa could go. About a mile from the resort she made out people standing in the road ahead.

Cass realized they were soldiers just as they opened fire. Bullets zipped past her as she veered off the road, dumping the bike in the soft sand. She felt dazed but otherwise unhurt. Talin's basket had come lose, and she crawled through the sand searching for him.

"Talin! Where are you?" She whispered.

"Over here," He replied, spitting out a mouthful of wet sand.

She brushed him off, then crouched silently, clutching the AK-47 she had picked up and brought along. Cass knew it was almost useless against the zombies, but holding it made her feel safer. The soldiers didn't come after them.

"They must think they killed me." Cass whispered, crawling towards the road for a better look. The soldiers were corralling a group of prisoners; innocent locals who'd been deemed "troublesome."

"Oh god no," Cass whispered, closing her eyes. She'd seen this type of brutality before.

Shots rang out as the first prisoners were executed. She heard other innocents pleading for mercy… and more gunfire. The begging ceased as the last body dropped. Their work complete, the soldiers did what soldiers do… lit cigarettes and chatted among themselves.

"Are those bodies going to turn?" Cass asked Talin.

"From what we know, I’d say probably yes … remember, this is my first zombie outbreak."

Screams rang out as the dead endured what was apparently the agony of resurrection. Moments later first wave of zombies crawled from where they had lain dead minutes before. The soldiers opened fire, pouring hundreds of bullets into the oncoming horde. It had no effect except in cases where the sheer volume of fire had severed limbs. Even then the zombies came on as best they could, with their severed bits doing left squirming in their wake. Within seconds the fighting was hand-to-hand.

Cass seized the opportunity. Pulling the bike upright she cranked the starter. It sputtered once, twice, "Come on baby, start for momma," and finally the engine kicked over. "Yes!"

"You can always rely on a Vespa," Talin added.

"Well right now I wish it was a Humvee!" Was she really having a conversation with a severed head?

Balancing Talin's basket in her lap Cass pulled out, steering the bike straight into the melee. "Hang on!" She yelled.

"With what?"

Good point, she thought. Cass weaved and skidded, maneuvering through attacking zombies and crazed soldiers alike. Everything was great until a zombie grabbed her leg. Cass tried to dislodge the creature but it was holding on for sheer afterlife. The extra weight was slowing the bike down and other zombies were closing in. Struggling to keep her balance Cass steered towards a soldier, veering just to his right as she passed. The clinging zombie struck the soldier hard enough to jar it loose and send the entangled pair tumbling. The much lightened bike quickly accelerated, leaving the carnage behind.

"Well at least those bastards got what they deserved," She shouted to Talin.

"Except now they will be zombies."

"Don't rain on my parade darling," she replied steering the bike towards the resort. "Hey honey,” she asked her lover’s head, “do we have… I don't know… a plan?"

"I was going to ask you that," Talin said. “You’re the one with the body.”

"Fan-fucking-tastic."

Chapter 9

Novia watched the troops herding the American survivors. At a quick glance she estimated twenty five tourists were dead; a number which was well within their accepted parameters. Other soldiers were working their way through the resort buildings, executing any locals on the staff.  Some dead islanders would help balance the score card for the international press, changing the headlines from "Americans slaughtered," to a more manageable "Innocents massacred." It was all in the wording. Either way, they were depending on the international outrage to propel them into power.

Novia stared down at the deceased first lady with satisfaction. This was actually the first time she had ever killed anyone, and she had rather enjoyed it. For years she'd suffered abuse from that highborn bitch. All the condescending looks down her surgically perfected nose. She'd even forbidden Colonel Marcos from marrying Novia, declaring her an embarrassing whore. Just as she was enjoying the site of the bitch dead at her feet, she did something unexpected… the first lady opened her eyes.

The dead woman lashed out with a manicured hand, grabbing Novia's ankle like a vice. Novia tried to pull away but lost her balance, tumbling to the ground. The dead woman crawled forward on her belly, saline leaking out of her chest with every lunge. Her Botox fattened lips were pulled back in a snarl, exposing veneer teeth that threatened to bury themselves in Novia's leg any moment.

Chaos erupted across the compound. The dead were rising, and they clearly had it in for the living. Naked, bullet riddled zombies crawled out of the Jacuzzi to savage the soldiers who had so recently cut them down. The soldiers opened fire, mowing down the living as well as adding holes to the zombie’s flesh. Innocent people were dropped down in every direction as the soldiers went into full panic.

Novia pulled the tiny handgun from her purse, trained the laser site on the first lady's forehead and fired twice. The bitch just shook her head and kept coming.

"Shit," Novia yelled. Stupid movies! She was not the first, nor would she be the last to be bitterly disappointed with Hollywood’s take on the undead that night. She only had four rounds left she realized. They had to count. She shifted her aim to the zombie's wrist, firing three times. The third shot severed the hand and Novia finally pulled away. With a dancer's grace she hopped to her feet, instantly scanning for other threats.

One of the Colonel's personal guards was already racing to Novia's rescue. He grabbed her by the shoulder to pull her to safety but in the same instant, a horde of zombified swimsuit models blocked their escape. The guard fired into the oncoming mass, but it barely slowed them down. Novia had only one bullet left. She knew there was only one way to escape the agony of being eaten alive herself. She aimed her laser sight at the guard's crotch and fired. He dropped to his knees, screaming in agony. The zombies were on him in moments.

"You'll get a medal for this," Novia shouted as she gracefully slipped away.

Chapter 10

Jack raced through the dining room, dragging Fawn behind him. Once the soldiers found the bodies outside they'd be hot on their tail, he figured. The best tactic was to get inside a large building and take every possible twist and turn. His current approach was to really make their pursuers work for it and hope they got lazy.

He slipped down a service corridor and into a large kitchen. He stopped short. A soldier was kneeling inside the doorway, struggling to remove a dead waiter's watch. He looked up in surprise and scrambled for his rifle. Jack killed him with one short burst. The sound of gunfire sent Fawn into uncontrollable shakes.

"It's okay Fawn. He was a bad guy." He said softly.

Other bodies littered the floor. There were about ten, and from the looks of things they were all waiters or cooks… locals. Fawn saw the corpses and buried her head in Jack's shoulder.

"It's okay honey, we're staying right here," He said, patting her head gently.

"But there's dead people all over the floor," She replied, body shaking. “What’s happening?”

"I’m not sure, but whoever did this is already gone. I've been in a lot of war zones and troops rarely return to a killing field."

Fawn looked up at him, clearing tears from her eyes, "I thought you were, like… a travel writing guy?"

"Well, not really. I work for the NSA."

Fawn looked confused, "The tax people?"

"Let's just say the CIA… you've heard of them right?"

Fawn's eyes widened in awe. Jack went to a stack of dining chairs, pulled one off and gently sat Fawn down. Leaning against the steel counter he typed a coded message to his bosses. "Coupe in progress, at least thirty armed combatants, American fatalities and hostages," He pounded out more specifics and waited for a reply from his handler. Fawn was still shaking.

"It's okay honey, I'm getting help."

"You're calling the police?"

Jack's IPad beeped, and he took a moment to study the reply and grinned, "Screw the police, we've got the United States fucking Navy coming for us."

Fawn managed a smile, "That's awesome Jack." She became lost in thought for a moment. "That was going to be my first one you know."

"First what?" Jack asked, confused.

"Porn shoot. I know I sounded like a total slut who'd done a hundred, but I’m not. I just really needed money.”

"Yeah, I could tell."

"Really?" Fawn said, her face lighting up.

"Absolutely, I knew right away you were really a nice girl," Jack shot her his most sincere smile. He was only telling a half truth, but he saw no need to say how lost she looked. The poor kid was a wreck.

Fawn's smile suddenly vanished. She screamed, pointing behind them frantically. Jack turned, rifle at the ready… and froze. Despite training for every situation he was still taken totally aback. He couldn’t believe his eyes.

The dead bodies were moving and unsteadily actually climbing to their feet. Jack could have believed one person surviving a massacre like this, but not all of them. Jack knew they couldn't be alive because one of them was missing the entire top of his head. A chef rushed forward and Jack fired a long burst into his chest. The attacker staggered backwards, stunned for a moment, but then came right at them again. The rest of the murdered workers fell in behind him as they rushed the couple.

Jack grabbed Fawn's hand and they both raced down the kitchen aisle. He paused to shove a huge pot of seafood bisque off the stove, spilling it into the oncoming zombie's path. The zombie-chef lost his footing in the slippery liquid, toppling backwards, slowing the onslaught for a moment.

Jack turned to find another pack of zombies approaching from the other end of the kitchen, blocking their escape. They were surrounded… but there was a heavy steel door to his right. With no time to think he yanked open the door, pushing Fawn through. Before he could follow the zombie-chef grabbed his arm from behind. Jack spun, raising the rifle in the process. He emptied the magazine into the chef's neck at point blank range, severing his head. Jack shoved the headless, but still groping, zombie into the oncoming horde, buying him the second he needed to duck into the room.

Jack slammed the door behind him, sighing in momentary relief as it clicked shut. Then he took a moment to survey the space. It was an industrial cold room, stocked with fruits and vegetables. He glanced at the door handle, "Shit, it doesn't lock from in here!" It actually had an emergency escape sort of button or lever to prevent people from being locked in. He jammed the butt of the rifle into the door handle, as it were. A second later one of the zombies began pulling frantically as other undead pounded on the door. Jack was sure the steel door would hold for a while, but fuck, it was cold as shit in here, he thought. He glanced over at the nearly naked Fawn.

"It's really cold in here Jack," She said, already shivering.

Great, Jack thought, the door would probably hold up just long enough for us to freeze to death.

Chapter 11

Cass pulled off the main road, steering the bike down the dark construction path. By some miracle they hadn't run into any more zombies. She recognized the local bus she'd seen earlier parked a few yards away from the resort's bulldozer. There was no sign of any passengers.

Cass turned off the Vespa's engine and listened to the shouting and sporadic gunfire coming from the resort.

"We're too late," She said sadly.

"You did your best," Talin replied from his basket, trying to reassure her, "Maybe we can take the bus and look for survivors?"

The distant screams haunted her, "I doubt we'd find any." Cass recalled her military training… access the situation… search for any tools at hand. She glanced over at a metal shed, listening to the low hum of machinery inside.

"That's the resort's water softening system," she said to herself as she scanned the area. She thought for a moment, and then raced over to the metal shed." I have an idea," It was crazy…but this whole night was crazy…her plan actually bordered on suicidal, but at least it was a plan.

Chapter 12

Novia darted and danced through the chaos until she reached the defensive cordon Colonel Marcos had established on the miniature golf course. Grabbing a discarded rifle from the ground she raced to her man's side.

He held her tightly, "Thank God you're safe. Did my man find you?"

"Yes, darling, but he didn't make it."

"I see, ok, I've called for help, it should arrive momentarily."

As if on cue, they heard the whirling of helicopter blades. Novia's heart soared as a camouflage Huey helicopter buzzed the resort. It circled once and then began its descent. The Miniature Golf course was barely large enough for the chopper to set down. Marcos took Novia's hand, guiding her into the chopper, before climbing in himself.

Soldiers raced towards the chopper to be evacuated, but this was not the time to bring a bunch of panic stricken men on board. It was safer to go it alone Novia reasoned as she opened fire on the troops, cutting down the colonel's faithful guard in mid stride. The Helicopter rose slowly, until a soldier leapt into the air, grabbing the skids and hanging on for dear life. Novia leaned out and fired another burst as the bird turned and began to move off. The dead man fell to the ground, crushing the course's miniature windmill. Now unencumbered, the chopper ascended, leaving all the madness behind them.

Within two minutes they were soaring over the jungle bound for the capital. Hopefully the nightmare was limited to this side of the island.

Novia sat back, finally able to relax and catch her breath for the first time in what felt like hours. She smiled with relief as she felt reassuring touch of the colonel's hand on her leg. She glanced over at him warmly… realizing with sudden revulsion that both his hands were clasped behind his head. Lowering her gaze she realized that the first lady's severed hand was still clamped firmly to her knee, and it was squeezing tighter by the second.

"Get it off, get it off," She screamed, fruitlessly pounding her fists on the zombie appendage.

The Colonel grabbed the hand and pulled with all his might, once, then twice. Finally the hand's grip loosened enough to peel it off. The colonel tossed the hand away in disgust, aiming for the open side window. He missed. The clutching hand landed in the pilot's lap, gripping his testicles in a vice like grip. He howled in agony, instantly losing control of the helicopter as he frantically sought to remove the offending appendage from his most sensitive parts.

The chopper spun wildly, rapidly losing altitude. Novia stared out the window, screaming, as the jungle grew closer. Packs of monkeys leapt for cover as the Huey's blades sliced into the treetops. It spun like a demented top, finally crashing into a lagoon. The engine stalled, and the chopper lay silently in three feet of water. All was still and the only signs of life were coming from the jungle creatures whose world had been so suddenly turned upside down. Within minutes however, the chaos was forgotten, and the jungle returned to normal. There was only the sound of the monkeys howling in the trees.

Chapter 13

The zombies kept hammering on the cold room door but the six inch thick insulated door and improvised lock held fast. There were moments of quiet but always the pounding began again. The zombies never seemed to grow weary or diverge from their single minded purpose.

Jack checked his IPad, but it was useless. Even his souped-up device  couldn't pick up a signal from within a steel room. There would be no calling for help.

Fawn leaned against him, trying desperately to stay warm, "I'm sorry Jack," She said.

"Sorry for what?"

"If it wasn't for me you probably would have gotten away. I was too pathetic to save myself,” she said looking down at the ground.

"That's not true," Jack said, "I think you were pretty courageous back there." He studied her face. She was very pretty but there was a trace of sadness in her eyes, like a permanent scar. "You've spent a lot of time being blamed for things that weren't your fault. Am I right?"

"Kind of. My mom always said that if it wasn't for me she would have found a nice rich guy, instead of a jerk like my stepfather."

"She should've realized how lucky she was."

There was another wave of pounding on the door. Fawn squeezed his hand, "We're going to die in here, aren't we Jack?"

Jack was about to lie, saying everything would be okay but Fawn wasn't that stupid, and she deserved his honesty "It's a distinct possibility. Sorry Fawn, I wish I could have done more."

"Don't be sorry, you're the first guy who ever cared enough to help me. You're one of the good guys."

Jack looked back on all the things he'd done in the service of his country. He was far from a good guy in his mind, but it felt good to hear nonetheless. Maybe he could be a good guy, he thought.

Fawn reached up and touched his face. Her warm hand felt good, "If we're going to die anyhow, maybe we can… well, you know? It’ll keep us warm at least."

Jack pondered the situation. His communication device was useless, and the steel door was their only escape route. Even if he fought his way past the zombies Fawn would never make it. And truth be told, it sounded like there was an army of them out there. He would never get through, not even alone. There was nothing further he could do to accomplish his mission. Jack always assumed he'd die in the line of duty, probably shot on some distant battlefield, or captured and tortured to death. This latest development offered a much nicer demise than he had ever imagined. He leaned down and kissed Fawn softly.

The kiss grew deeper, more passionate. Fawn stopped shivering as the fear of death gave way to primal instinct and passion. Her hands slid under his T-Shirt, pulling it up and over his head. Jack let go of all thoughts of the zombie horde outside, as he kissed her neck and caressed her ample breasts. At first they were both cold and shivering, but within seconds, as their passions were awakened, the blood raced through them, spreading warmth throughout their bodies. Jack ran his tongue around her hard nipples, as she caressed his head, pulling him tighter into her.

The zombies were furiously pounding on the door, but knowing that death was only inches away only made the couple's blood run hotter. Jack had been with a lot of women over the years, but this was by far the most intense scenario he could remember. It wasn't just sex for pleasure; this was an affirmation of life.

Jack stood up and Fawn eagerly undid his belt, pulling his pants down, and then removing them completely. She rubbed his stiff cock through his shorts and looked up at him with adoring eyes. He pulled her up and they kissed deeply, their tongues entwining. Jack broke away from their embrace and hastily rearranged a stack of boxes of some sort of leafy greens.

"This is as close to a bed as we're getting." He said.

Fawn helped him arrange the last boxes, her tits bouncing with anticipation. They had all but forgotten about their imminent demise. They embraced again, and this time she coaxed his shorts to the floor, setting his stiff cock free. Now that feels a little cold, flashed through Jack’s mind as he cupped his hands under Fawn's ass and lifted her onto his hard waiting shaft. Her legs instinctively wrapped around his back. He didn't bother with foreplay; he knew she was wet and eager. He eased her down onto his cold cock. He almost exploded immediately as his once cold member was enveloped in her heat. His cock slipped inside with no searching or awkwardness. Her legs tightened reflexively, and she buried her face in his neck giving him a hundred soft kisses as he began to pump his shaft in and out of her spread pussy.

Fawn squealed with delight as Jack's cock filled her. She'd never had sex without a condom before and it felt fantastic. The very thought of needing protection seemed beyond ridiculous given the circumstances. She felt his now hot skin on hers the way nature had intended.

He lifted her hips up and down, the heat from her pussy rising with each thrust.

"Oh Jack," She moaned, "It's so good,"

"Yes Fawn!"

"It's Delores," She gasped, "My real name is Delores Peppertree!"

"That's a pretty name."

"No it isn't," and she laughed between moans, "Oh god Jack, I'm gonna cum!"

She leaned back, stretching her legs out, held up by Jacks hands on her butt, and cock in her pussy. He felt her vagina contracting, pulsing as he thrust harder, faster. Then he pulled her close again, his muscles clenched as he climaxed too.

Fawn's arms squeezed his neck, and her thighs tightened as she felt him cumming inside her. She bounced and bucked as another orgasm rolled through her body. Finally they slowed down, basking in the warmth of each other's bodies. Then, ever so gently, he laid her down on the almost-soft bed of spinach and assorted greens, his satisfied cock finally sliding out of her equally happy pussy. He curled up next to her. Fawn listened to Jack's heart beating in his chest. She had never felt more alive, or in an odd way, more safe and loved.

The zombies kept pounding and scraping at the steel door.

Chapter 14

There were at least seventy zombies loose in the resort's main area. Forty survivors, a mix of tourists and soldiers, were trapped in the band pavilion. They huddled together defending themselves with rifle butts, pool furniture and anything else they could lay their hands on. It was a hopeless cause. Just when it seemed all hope was lost they heard a sound in the distance… the load roar of some sort of industrial engine getting closer – and even louder - by the second.

The fence behind them was levelled as the oncoming bulldozer easily crushed all in its path. To the survivors it was like the cavalry had just ridden in.

Cass aimed the dozer into the biggest mass of zombies. She wasn't taking time to access the target, assuming anyone who knew what a bulldozer was would get the hell out of the way. This was not a time to nit-pick. Anything, or anyone not smart enough to get out of the way was getting squashed. Years back she had dated an army engineer who, wanting to impress her, and knowing of her love for all things tracked, had let her try her hand at dozer operation. Fortunately for those present, she was a good student. It was fortunate for those who were still living, she corrected herself, not so fortunate for the dead.

The steel treads rolled over the first throng of the zombies, reducing them to a quivering pate. There was still the occasional finger or crushed arm trying to wreak havoc within its tiny radius of influence, but essentially they were now more like a big zombie hamburger than any real threat. Cass barreled on, crushing every zombie in her path. She rolled over another pack of zombies, then, after fumbling with the controls for a second, spun the bulldozer around. She did a second run through the main area, crushing another wave beneath the treads. Three of the more intrepid zombies were able to latch onto the dozer's front blade this time, however, and were trying to climb over.

"Oh, you assholes want to play?" Cass steered straight for the concrete restroom building, smashing into the wall, and crushing the zombies nicely in the process.

Chapter 15

Jack and Fawn were now locked in a passionate sixty-nine position, focused only on pleasuring each other. It was their third round of lovemaking in a half hour. Jack wasn't sure how he mustered the energy, but guessed it was some primal survival instinct… You're about to die, so procreate as much and as fast as possible. Or something like that he figured. They also knew it was this, or have to face their inevitable demise. He ran his tongue across her labia, and then sucked on her hard clit. Her body shook in excitement, even as she returned the favor by rolling her tongue around the head of his cock and doing her best to swallow the top half. Just as he felt himself nearing orgasm again he came back to face her and plunge his rod between her thighs once more, as his cum coursed inside of her once again. The both gripped each other tight, even as their mutual orgasm continued. It was not log though before they realized that the deep rumbling they felt – and were beginning to hear – had nothing to do with the spasms that had been rocking their bodies.

The room shook and there was a sudden thundering crash. Jack's first instinct was that the lock had finally broken loose. But the door was still secure. Another crash echoed through the room, followed by a strange sound.

Fawn look confused, as they both strained their ears, "Hey Jack, is that … people… cheering?"

Jack listened to the unmistakable sound of applause, "Yeah, and I doubt their cheering for the zombies. I think something good just happened."

The pounding at the door had ceased. Jack approached the door tentatively and removed the assault rifle he had wedged against the door release and set it on the floor.

"What are you doing?" Fawn asked, clutching his arm.

"I think they're gone."

He pushed the door open slowly. Sure enough, the kitchen was empty.

"Don't you want your gun?" She asked.

"I’m out of ammo anyhow."

"What about your pants?"

"That's probably a good idea."

Jack slipped on his pants, giving Fawn his jockey shorts and T-Shirt. Cautiously, and semi-clothed as they were, they moved through the kitchen. There was a lot of blood on the floor, but no sign of any zombies, or even bodies, for that matter. Outside, the crashing sounds, and cheering, continued. Jack saw a glass case marked "in case of fire". He smashed the glass with a frying pan and removed a hefty fire axe.

"This ought to do it," he said, first feeling it’s heft, and then taking Fawn's hand. They followed the crashing sounds, and for the first time since they had been backed into the cooler, Jack actually felt they had a chance of surviving.

Chapter 16

Within minutes the bulldozer had reduced the zombie horde to the rough consistency of pasta. Now Cass was just sweeping up a few stragglers to a chorus of cheers from the survivors. Cass was feeling pretty good, until she felt a clammy hand grip her windpipe, choking her. She tried to pry the hand loose as she realized with mounting horror that there was a zombie attached to it this time. It was already climbing over the seat onto her back, its gnashing teeth inches from her face.

Then, suddenly the zombie was knocked clear of her by a solid kick to the torso. Before she had time to even register her relief a fire axe split the zombie's face in half as well. Jack Godwin had jumped onto the rolling bulldozer and attacked. The axe struck again, severing the creature’s arm. The zombie lost its purchase and Jack kicked it over the side where it got caught in the steel treads and quickly pulled under the dozer. In the tussle the bulldozer had been running blind. Cass now went to shut it down as it was dangerously close to the pool. Unfortunately the zombie’s arm was lodged in the throttle. At any other moment it would have taken a second to clear, but in this instance they had needed that second.

The bulldozer crashed straight through the low cinder block wall and into the salt-water pool, unending itself so that the nose and blade went straight to the bottom and the entire dozer flipped over into the deep end. Cass desperately tried to release her seatbelt, but in her disoriented, upside-down state could not get it to budge at all. In her panic she tried to take a breath and choked on the water that threatened to fill her lungs. She was close to blacking out. Being the consummate man of action that he was, Jack had dove in almost as soon as the bulldozer had gone in. He swam down and managed to miraculously undo the clasp and pull her free. They broke the surface gasping for air and earned a round of cheering from the survivors, which only escalated as Jack pulled Cass toward the edge of the pool.

"Oh God, Talin, he's still down there!" She yelled, quickly recovering from her ordeal. Before she could dive to the rescue though, the wicker basket bobbed to the surface. She swam over and towed it back to the deck.

"I'm okay," Talin said, as he spit out half a mouthful of salt water. Disconcertingly, the other half seemed to sort of just leak out his neck

Cass hugged the basket to her chest in relief.

Jack looked at her curiously, "Umm, What have you got in that basket…?"

Cass looked at Jack and shook her head. She wasn’t even going to get into it. After his double rescue of her, all she could say was, “Travel writer my ass." She then took a moment to recover both her wits, as well as her breath, before yelling to the crowd, "Somebody needs to run up the trail and get the old bus. Drive it down here." The survivors stared at her in stunned silence. "Now damn it!" She snapped. That got them moving.

Fawn raced to the pool's edge, "Oh god you're so brave, you saved us all!" She yelled, choking back tears.

Cass felt flattered, "It was no big deal, I just…"

But Fawn threw her arms around Jack, "You're the bravest man in the world."

Cass laughed, "Did I miss something?"

The following few minutes seemed like hours, but the bus finally arrived in the compound. Cass guided it to the edge of the pool.

"Do you want me to load everyone up," Jack asked.

"No, these roads are too dangerous at night, especially with all the rain we’ve had. We can’t afford to get stuck or stranded. For now I think it’s best to stay here. "

"You think we'll be safe?"

"Hell no, there's another swarm of zombies on their way here. And these ones are gonna be extra rotten and nasty, believe me. Now listen, here’s what we are gonna do.” She pointed to the bus, "The resort's water softening system uses salt. I threw twenty huge bags of it in the bus. We need to make a circle around the dining hall building. I’ll explain later. We should then have enough food and water inside to figure something out…or maybe just ride it out. Maybe they will get tired and decide it’s easier just being dead."

"What? What's going to stop the zombies… high sodium?"

"Trust me. Just get a circle made fast."

Cass sat down next to Talin's basket while Jack organized a work party. She popped open the basket and picked up Talin's head. "I hope you can make a bigger circle work the same way you did before, ‘cause I’m kind of banking on it."

"Such a clever girl," He said with a smile, "But remember, I need everyone inside the circle before I can start the incantation.

Cass lifted up Talin's head and pressed her lips to his, "I love you Talin," She whispered. “And don’t you worry, as soon as we get organized we’ll find a way to get you your body back.”

Fawn was handing out bottled water to the workers. She stopped, watching Cass, with a combination of shock, awe and revulsion on her face.

Cass turned to her, "What, you've never seen two people kissing before?"

The exhausted survivors hustled, encircling themselves with the rocky industrial salt as fast as they could. Jack gathered all the weapons and ammo he could find. He handed Cass a rifle and distributed three more among the most able bodied of the tourists. Other survivors were stacking furniture and broken rubble as a rough barrier. Fawn was busy handing out water, pausing intermittently to admire her new hero, and lover, Jack.

Cass picked up Talin's head and handed it to Fawn. "Take him inside and give him a hand if he needs it… Sorry Talin, no pun intended. Do whatever he says…he’s gonna save us." Fawn just stared at the severed head for a moment.

"Hello, my name is Talin." He said, with his most charming smile, "What's yours?"

The smile calmed her down, "umm…hi, I'm Fawn," She held up a water bottle, "Are you thirsty?"

Chapter 17

The magic circle was only two thirds done… but the next wave of extra-dead zombies had arrived. Cass appeared calm, but she was just too numb to register any more shock.

Cass watched the creatures shuffling across the lawn towards the compound. Some of them were surprising agile and quick. "Those are the cemetery zombies! Hurry up people!" She looked down at Talin, "We're lucky it took them so long to get here."

"Maybe they stopped for lunch."

The wave of zombies began to pick up speed, in response to the shouting and barked commands. They began to build a momentum like an oncoming stampede.

"Christ, they're running." Cass said nervously.

"Okay," Jack said to his shooters, "All you can do is slow them down, so aim for their legs. Use short bursts and hit the kneecaps if you can. But don't waste any ammo." The horde came within range, "Fire!"

The first shots were effective. Cass shot the legs out from under at least two while Jack hit three. The other shooters missed but kept firing. The barriers of furniture and rubble slowed the zombies down … but only for a few moments.

"We finished the circle!" Shouted a middle aged balding guy. He looked like he was having the worst mid-life crisis on record.

Cass, Jack and the shooters quickly fell back into the dining hall, barricading the door behind them. Talin began the incantation as the zombies bashed at the doors and windows.

Cass had a horrifying thought, "What if they're inside the circle when the spell is completed?"

Talin just continued muttering the spell, louder with each passing sentence.

A zombie ran headlong into a floor length window shattering the glass. Jack opened fire, shooting its legs out from under it. Another raced in behind it and pounced on Cass. They fell to the ground in a tangle of tanned and decaying flesh as they wrestled furiously. Its hands clasped around her windpipe. Cass felt herself becoming weaker, losing the battle as she did her best to keep it’s gnashing teeth away from her.

Talin's voice reached a crescendo and stopped, "It is complete." He said.

Cass was barely conscious when the zombie suddenly relaxed its grip. It stared at her for a moment…or would have if it still had eyes, until, in a rasping croak it said, "ahh…thank you," as if in relief.  Then it went limp.

The other zombies that had entered the circle weaved unsteadily and then collapsed as well.

Cass examined her opponent's body, "It’s dead… again. I mean really dead…like supposed to be dead…oh you know what I mean."

Jack looked out the window, watching in relief as the zombies outside the circle began to wander off into the jungle, "They're leaving," He shouted to the heaven’s as well as to the assembled crowd.

There was tremendous excitement until Talin chimed in.

"The circle makes us more or less invisible to them…but there is no need to tempt fate… So please keep it down!"

The survivors complied.

Fawn raced over to Jack, throwing herself around him with all her might. “Oh Jack, we made it!”

Jack was surprised, as he actually felt his heart skip a few beats with her embrace. She was a cute kid, and truth be told he realized he had actually developed something of a bond with her. Maybe it was just the whole zombie thing that had kind of thrown them together, or maybe there really was something there…

He hugged her back , kissing the top of her head, “Yeah, looks like we are going to be alright after all.” Maybe more than alright, he thought as he held her tight, caressing her back and nuzzling her to him.

Cass picked up Talin's head and cradled it in her lap.

She looked at him and smiled, "How long does the spell last?"

"As long as the circle remains intact we are safe." Talin replied.

Cass was beyond exhausted. It had been a hellish night, but they were finally safe, thanks to a circle of salt. She looked outside and did her best to smile. Surveying the carnage she knew they had paid a heavy price. It had been an insane night. Scores of tourists and soldiers had died, and then come back. Some of those were just so much hamburger, while many were even now wandering the surrounding jungles in search of human flesh. She had not had time to even think about the safety of the other villages on the island. They would be at the mercy of the horde. And then there was the whole my-boyfriend-is-just-a-severed-head thing to contend with. But she was confident that with his magic they could remedy that as well. They just had to bunk down for the night. With the new day they would figure out their next move. At least for now they were safe.

Then the first drops of rain began to fall… thin rivulets of water were already coursing across the earth as it quickly turned into a downpour.

THE END

Love and Survival in the Time After

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2016 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter 1

Layne's heart was in her throat as the footsteps behind her receded. It had been a long time since she'd had a confrontation with one of the tribes. This time she'd gone to the wrong watering source. She thought that the public pool would be safe, for some reason. Although most of them were dried up, you could usually find at least a supply of sunscreen to protect you from the harsh sunlight, or if you were really lucky, there would be enough clean water left to quench your thirst and fill your bottle.

She'd been due for a refill for a while now and although it was reckless, she had been desperate enough to get herself into danger. She had a bottle of beer left from the last batch she'd brewed, but that was strong enough to dull her senses and get her into trouble. Besides, it would just dehydrate her more. She would have to remember that this area was ruled by the Jackals – the name for the small gang of people who had claimed this turf. After the virus hit and wiped out most of the population, leaving only a few lucky survivors in every city, the tribes had been a way to find peace and security amongst other people who were dealing with the same crisis. There had been safety in numbers, or so they told themselves. While many had been afraid to wander the deserted world alone, moving forward with others didn't seem that bad.

She herself had been part of a group in those first few chaotic years. Being a talented chemist, she'd aligned herself with a team of doctors claiming to seek a cure to the problem, but as it turned out most of them were frauds and civilians, delusional with a self-important mission they weren't educated enough to accomplish. Everybody was hoping for a miracle and she'd been lured in by their pretense. Ultimately, the group split due to bruising of egos and no real direction and she'd been on her own ever since then, trying to make sense of how things had gotten so far out of hand.

As a scientist, she had to trace the line of cause and effect. A pharmaceutical company had ordered vaccinations against what they claimed was an alien virus from space – which was absurd, but everybody was so desperate for answers that they accepted the explanation. Now everybody knew that the first guess had been way off, but back then that was the government's grounds for getting as many people as possible under the needle for a miraculous vaccine that they had commissioned the company, Grow Inc, to develop. In a sad, ironic twist of fate, the virus they thought came from a meteorite that had landed in St. Petersburg, had actually been the result of lax safety precautions, as a team of scientists experimented with a cure for the common cold. They'd flown the team to Russia to try and evade SFT (Safety in Future Technology) safety standards, and the end result had been disastrous.

The antivirus had been promising, and they had been convinced that by pushing the envelope, it would be successful. In initial experiments it had a 100% success ratio, though it hadn't been tested over the long term. After the meteorite crashed into the yard outside the Russian facility where the American scientists had been mentoring a group of people who were working together to rid the world of disease, that was when the results of the virus began to be seen, and how the SFT had gotten involved, claiming that the virus, because it was so difficult to contain and treat, had extraterrestrial origins.

If they had checked more closely, they would have seen that the people that they had injected with the initial strain of vaccination had become carriers of the malicious virus, infecting everybody they came into contact with without even knowing it. A few cases had been reported in America shortly after the scientists returned, and before long half of St. Petersburg was in chaos. People were coughing up blood and begging for release from a pain that nobody could pinpoint, but everybody could agree was the worst they had ever felt. It seemed to move throughout the body, inflaming certain parts for a small amount of time before retreating and coming back with double the force.

Because of the rapid spread in St. Petersburg, everybody assumed that was the origin of the virus, and the city was put under strict quarantine. Unfortunately, it was no use. It spread all over the world with startling speed. Nobody thought that the virus might be in the vaccination. Ironically, the claim was that because the first vaccination had been successful enough during the preliminary trials, it should be utilized now, in this time of crisis. The SFT felt they had no choice and allowed the vaccinations to reach the mainstream market. Every day, for weeks, hundreds of people lined up to receive their vaccine, thinking it would be the only thing that might save them.

Carriers were being created left and right, but those whose immune systems weren't as strong, or whose bodies didn't contain an immunity in their genes, were left defenseless against it. Days after the vaccination, the coughing would begin, until finally people began to catch on that it wasn't an alien virus that was killing people – it was one being spread by the vaccine.

But it was too late. Within a few years, almost everybody was gone. With the exception of a few green-tinged carriers who had made it through, a few genetically privileged people, and some who had managed to escape both the carriers and the vaccinations until the virus finally became dormant.  Life as they knew it had crumbled. Layne had no family or friends left, and she had felt so lost and alone, crying on her doorstep when the small group of “scientific” people had wandered past. They saw that she lacked the green-tinge of the carriers and the paleness of the infected, and welcomed her into their group saying they were heading somewhere safe, somewhere far away from there, and they were going to find the cure. Would she help?

She didn't want to leave, but she also knew that she couldn't stay. From that point forward, her survival would depend upon her ability to move on, and that's all she needed to know.

Chapter 2

Jax scooped a handful of water from the stream he was kneeling at, examining it closely. It was clean, he determined, and he drank deeply, wiping his mouth, allowing a few stray drops of water to drip off his chin. His dark, alert eyes scanned the trees. The wind moved boughs peacefully, but he wouldn't be fooled by the serenity. He thought he had heard a sound.

He grabbed his backpack – the holder of all his worldly possessions and a single reminder of home, where he came from, and slung it over his shoulder. He had found it heavy at first, but now he'd become accustomed to its weight, feeling nearly naked without it resting warmly on his shoulder. It reminded him of a pet he once had, a lizard he had named Jenko. Jenko sat on him like his bag did, his body temperature cool until Jax's body heat warmed it up. It was nice to pretend that he wasn't alone.

Alone was safer though, and the sound of others had brought his pulse to racing. He moved nimbly through the trees toward the sound, gripping a piece of glass tightly. He had been using it for a weapon for a few months, and had duct taped the edge so he could grip it firmly as he swiped it at whatever threat was looming. There were more wild dogs than ever now. After the humans had begun to die out, their pets grew feral and ran rampant around the cities and towns, meeting and breeding, populating the emptiness with their own pups. The same was true of cats, though their feral nature was already commonplace where he came from. Cats and their kittens roamed the streets without fear. He'd enjoyed it at first, feeling that finally it was time for man's supposed best friend to take his rightful place on the food chain. It seemed like poetic justice in a way.

Now though, the savage creatures would show no mercy. They vaguely remembered humans, and didn't think very fondly of them on the whole. The result was that he now had to fear both man and beast. At night, he had to keep watch for the glowing eyes of feral cats who wouldn't hesitate to jump out of the foliage and grip whatever was moving with fierce claws and teeth. He missed the way things used to be, when they were simple and safe. He had been younger then, and the few people who survived had created a new, hellish world all their own – one he wanted no part of.

The sound of heavy footfalls – a twig snapping loudly – brought him to attention. Somebody was running, heading toward the stream where he was standing dumbly, staring off into the distance. He narrowed his eyes and focused on the sound. Somebody was probably being chased. Sure enough, a stampede of feet followed closely after the first person he had heard. The Jackals were apparently after new prey. He shifted, selfishly irritated that the person they were chasing might lead them to him. He had been so peaceful there, but now he would have to hide.

He leapt up into a nearby tree, watching the action unfold. He wouldn't get involved; he would just stay out of sight long enough for the danger to pass and then go about his business. A woman burst through the bushes, her long, light brown hair framing her face. She gazed longingly at the water – he felt a pang of pity, as it was a look he knew well – but she was trapped and couldn't drink. She looked around helplessly, her beautiful oval face contorted in panic and fear. He groaned to himself and lowered himself to the ground, motioning her over to him. She didn't seem to be wearing any of the signature clothing styles of the tribes he was familiar with, and he had a fleeting, hopeful thought that maybe she was like him and didn't belong to any of them.

That was unlikely though – the safety and food security in a gang was tempting to most people after the virus had hit, and he was sure that most others would have to be crazy to try to make it on their own.

“Up there,” he hissed. “Go!”

She looked at him in confusion before registering what he said. He didn't wait for her to respond before he hoisted her up, letting her step hard on his muscular forearm, and then took off running, throwing a large stone into the stream, hoping it would keep them off the trail, and dodging into a bush just as the three Jackals arrived, panting and swearing, their bare chests heaving as they gulped in air and looked into the stream.

“Where'd the bitch go?” the scrawniest asked. His hair was buzzed short and bleached white by the sun.

“We should split up,” the leader of the small group decided. He tugged at his pant leg – the Jackals went around shirtless with one pant leg up and one down to make them distinctive – and pointed into the stream. “All yours, Buggy.”

The third man groaned. He was tall and lanky, with sandy blonde hair and a small, round face.

“Why do I always get the shit jobs, Orson?” he complained.

“Because you always whine about it,” Orson said, slapping him hard on the back. It left a red imprint. “Now be a fuckin’ man and go get that sea hag out of the water.”

Buggy grumbled to himself as he waded in, looking around for her. Orson and the blonde split up in different directions, leaving Buggy alone. He waded around for about half a minute, before an epiphany struck him.

“This is stupid,” he growled, wading back out of the stream. “Jinx never has to do this shit.” He began to wring his pant legs out. “I don't see nothin'!”

As he said this, his eyes fixed on a shuddering branch. Suddenly, he saw bare, tan legs and recognition flickered on his face. He hurried forward, opening his mouth to alert his friends. Before he could, his throat was filled with blood. Jax was behind him, the shard of glass lodged into Buggy's esophagus. He uttered a strangled gurgle and collapsed to the ground. The woman in the tree watched, paralyzed.

“Did you find anything, Bug?” Orson asked, emerging suddenly out of the brush. Jax crouched, lunging like a panther, and tackled Orson to the ground. He tried reaching to his side to pull out his weapon, but Jax was too powerful. Orson hit his head hard on a rock, momentarily stunning him. It was just long enough for Jax to slash him, leaving him for dead on the ground.

A few final, terrifying beats passed as Jinx approached, whistling as if calling to a housecat. He took one look at his friends lying dead on the ground and his face turned white. Jax glared at him, ready to strike.

“Fuck this,” Jinx said, and turned on his heel and ran away.

Chapter 3

Nothing could have prepared her for what happened after she let the lithe stranger hoist her into the tree. She'd had no choice but to let him help her, otherwise she would have been killed. Now she stayed put, corpses littering the ground at her feet. Would the man who saved her think she owed him something now? She hadn't asked for his help, and hadn't thought of the consequences of accepting it until it was too late. She saw what he was capable of, he could probably kill her in an instant. What would he want to do with her?

He saw her staring at him, and could tell instantly that she was feeling intimidated.

“You're safe now,” he said. From the way he spoke, she could tell he wasn't used to the sound of his own voice. His words were labored and he flinched at the sound of their harshness against the silence.

“Thank you,” she said, not moving from her spot in the tree. It seemed silly to stay there, knowing he could probably jump up there at a moment's notice, but she wanted to keep her distance from him as long as she could.

“There’s no other way to deal with the Jackals,” he said apologetically. “It didn't used to be this way.”

He turned his back on her and began to walk toward the stream, where he washed the blood off of his arms and took a long drink of water.

“You should drink,” he said, remembering the longing look in her eyes when she had seen the water. Her bottle must have been empty. Maybe she didn't have one. But everybody had one, they had to.

She agreed – the exertion had left her dizzy and parched. She licked her lips; they felt like cotton. There was no doubt that she would be in trouble if she didn't get some water soon. She slowly climbed down the tree, but kept her back pressed firmly against its trunk. She didn't trust this man. It was a mistake to trust anyone anymore.

He seemed to understand, if not expect this, and went about his business as if she weren't there. When he turned around and saw that she hadn't left yet, he looked surprised.

“Good luck,” he said, pursing his lips. He didn't want to be around her, she realized in surprise. He hadn't planned on saving her, and didn't expect anything from her. She exhaled and slowly made her way to the stream, where he was pulling a bottle out of his bag to collect water in. Layne did the same, and chugged the cool stream water down with reverence. So this was what the Jackals wanted to protect. They had their own fresh water source right in the backyard. If others came, who knew what would happen to it?

Pollution, disease... A lot of the survivors were carriers, but they had become outcasts in the new society. Everybody blamed them for the state of the world, and they clearly blamed themselves. The guilt was impossible for them to live with, and many of them had become addicts – creating their own dangerous chemical cocktails or trading for them from other people. Those chemicals could pollute a body of water in a heartbeat, killing whatever might be living in it and rendering it undrinkable.

She didn't know the area very well, as evidenced by her recent escape. However, she was nervous about being a sitting duck, and shifted uncomfortably once her bottle was full.

“We should get out of here soon, that guy will be back. And he'll bring others.”

Jax nodded. He himself had thought the same thing. He took one last drink, relishing the freshness of the water before it was tainted by the moldy smell of his bottle, and slung his bag over his broad shoulder.

“Do you know how to get out of here?” he asked her, his eyes narrowing. He'd already gotten her this far. He might as well see to it that he saved her all the way and not just a little bit.

“No,” she laughed. It wasn't a humorous laugh. It was exasperated and tired. Sad. Angry. It made him upset to think that such a pitiful sound could come out of somebody so beautiful. As if she didn't expect him to help her. Didn't see why he should. Or thought maybe he didn't know the way either. They were all used to assuming they were the most alone they would ever be, and finding help always came at a cost.

He'd had enough of words, and nodded toward a discreet path. He wanted her to follow him. She swallowed hard, forced into making a snap judgment about the trustworthiness of this stranger. He was handsome, but he was fierce. He didn't seem to require anything of her for his help. At least not yet, not while they were still in danger. Who knew about later? She had heard many stories about young girls being forced into indentured servitude, doing who knew what to pay off a debt they hadn't meant to fall into.

“I appreciate you saving me,” she said. ‘Thank you' was an antiquated phrase, one that had fizzled and died out once there seemed to be nothing in the world left to feel gratitude toward. Thanking others was like acknowledging a debt you owed to them, and that was dangerous. “But if you help me, there's nothing I can give back to you.”

What she meant was there was nothing she would give to him. She was on her own and planned to keep it that way. It had been working out fine for her so far. If she hadn't made that one stupid mistake, the Jackals never would have known she was there. He looked at her as if he was waiting for her to get to the point. He really didn't seem surprised by the fact that she had nothing to give and turned away from her, walking into the foliage as if whether she followed or not was inconsequential. It puzzled and surprised her, so she moved forward, following him through the brush, unsure of what she was getting herself into.

Chapter 4

At first she thought he might be leading her to his own tribe and was tempted to flee. Judging by the way he fought, they would undoubtedly be a vicious and merciless group of men who took what they wanted and killed without mercy. It would have made sense, considering how easily he had taken the life of those Jackal boys. However, they simply moved gracefully through the trees. He was desperate to make it out before nightfall. It was hard enough to keep an eye on himself in the dark woods, let alone to be with someone else who wasn't experienced in the area.

Maybe she'd dealt with similar things before, but maybe he would have to keep an eye on her. He would have to try not to get attached, because anything could happen to her. He couldn't let anything weigh his conscience down. It was hard enough to live with memories of the outbreak, being a survivor when everyone else he loved hadn't been so lucky. It was something all of the survivors shared – the guilt. Many people dealt with it through violence and addiction to oblivion, others just tried to swallow it and move on. Some pretended that nothing had happened, claimed to be the same then as they always were. They lied to themselves, buried their past, and eventually turned out more twisted than the rest of them.

Jax wondered if this girl was like that – someone who pretended she had it together when really she couldn't trust the ground she was standing on. Someone who might snap unexpectedly, and had been turned out on her own, kicked out of her tribe for being a liability to the others. Some tribes had rules about procreation – if she'd become a mother without permission, or insisted on tending to, or keeping a child, she could have been cast out. Sometimes the tribes would keep the children and desert the mother, claiming that it was for the good of the tribe. The child would either be indoctrinated or eaten, depending on how bad times were.

Although he was burning with curiosity, one thing he knew was that too many questions were trouble. He would rather not know. His own past was too heavy a burden for him to carry, let alone discovering a whole well of the same misery in another person. He wouldn't be able to do anything to ease her pain if he couldn't even deal with his own, it would be useless to try, or to even want to try. He would surely be overwhelmed.

Layne walked beside him, her head high, face alert. She didn't seem to be looking for anybody to take care of her. She hadn't begged him to help her, aid her, or keep her company. She simply needed to know the way out, which was something that he could easily help her with. They walked in agreeable silence as the sun began to set. The golden light cast dark shadows of the trees across their faces, and soon they were nearing the edge of the woods. Jax breathed a deep sigh of relief. He wouldn't have to keep her safe in the forest. They could part ways now and never see each other again.

She seemed to be having the same thought, and bowed her head to him, acknowledging the kindness of his act without presenting herself to be vulnerable. He admired her in a way, so composed even though everything in her world had twisted and shattered. Who knew what her story was, how she got to where she had to fight off three Jackals and put her life in the hands of a perfect stranger. This was the kind of thing that used to be of great interest to him – how things came to be, the lines that people followed to where they ended up. He had once believed in fate, trusted that there was something good guiding the world along its track. Now he wasn't so sure.

“Good night,” he said, turning his eyes from her piercing blue eyes to the ground, suddenly remembering that he had never been that great at talking to girls. They had generally talked enough to him for the both of them though. Fortunately, he doubted this was the kind of woman who would have carried on a one-way conversation just for the hope of spending a few lingering minutes with him. He was a stereotype – tall, dark, handsome – and they were stereotypes – petite, pretty, helpless – and somehow that was supposed to mean fate. But it never had, and he hadn't found any comfort in their talk or their attention. Theatrics and games, all a waste of time. None of them had been down to earth. None of them had carried themselves in a way that attracted him, the way this woman carried herself.

She noticed him staring, lost in his own thoughts, and suddenly a look of crippling anxiety crossed her face. She wasn't great at concealing how she felt, he noted. He could understand why she would be nervous. The end of the world had meant that people who had hidden degenerate tendencies decided that it was now or never – these tendencies would come in handy and they might as well give in to the temptations of their darker natures. This meant few women were safe on their own, as the men had an advantage of strength and a barbaric anger fuelled by their hopeless situation. He'd once read a book about a group of boys abandoned on an island – he couldn't remember the title now - he couldn't remember a lot of things – and they used it as a chance to divide and conquer, trying to dominate each other. The kids grew bloodthirsty and savage, and it was much the same with most of the tribes.

He wondered if this was just a general fact, the nature of survival. Everyone got a little mean when their survival was at stake. Even this pretty woman probably had a demon in her yet, ready and willing to be released when the time was right. Would she slit his throat in his sleep to make sure he didn't take advantage of her first? He didn't trust her, and she clearly didn't trust him. This mistrust was sure to lead to some culmination, some act of violence he would rather avoid.

“Good luck,” he said firmly when they reached the edge of the woods. Normally he would be relishing the power, pleased to know that he invoked caution and fear from a potential enemy. But an old nagging feeling was disturbing him, something he hadn't felt in a long time, since his initiation into a tribe called Hex. He wanted her to like him.

“Same to you,” she said with a nod, waiting for him to leave her sight. She didn't want to turn her back to him, and she definitely didn't want him to be following her. She appreciated the help, but she wasn't stupid. He could probably catch up to her if he put his mind to it, pretend to be out of sight until she was most vulnerable and unsuspecting and make his move then. She would have to stay on her guard, especially if he was rogue. Those guys ended up crazy from the loneliness and desperation to survive. She should know.

But as he walked away, clearly disinterested in her now that he had dropped her off at the designated area, like she was just a delivery, that overwhelming loneliness nearly choked her. She wasn't very happy about how it had snuck up on her like that, but there it was all the same. She wanted to stay close, and found herself acting in a way she never would have expected herself to act, saying something she would normally be kicking herself for saying.

“Will you camp with me tonight?”

Chapter 5

Jax stiffened as he attempted his graceful departure and turned around in disbelief. A smart woman wouldn't be asking him to stay with her, but he was sure she was a smart woman. She looked so frail and beautiful standing in the pale moonlight that he had to look away before she changed her mind and chose not to want anything more to do with him. She'd definitely feel better avoiding any man who looked at her like he was starving.

“I have somewhere to be,” he said firmly.

“I don't,” she said. The heaviness of this truth physically hurt them both and Jax winced. “Wouldn't it be better to rest up after a fight like that?”

He began to turn away, but then she made him an offer he couldn't refuse.

“I have beer.”

He turned around and looked her up and down. He could tell she was telling the truth. That was probably why the Jackals were after her. They were a bunch of redneck skinheads who would tear each other apart for a buzz. They could probably smell it on her breath like animals.

“How did you -”

“I made it. And I could make it again. Just rest with me tonight. I...”

He waited for her to finish, eyeing her intently and shifting from one foot to the other. Resting with someone was something he hadn't done in a very long time. It was also something he didn't believe he would ever be tempted to do again.

“I don't want to be alone right now,” she finally admitted. He sighed and tilted his head. He would have to make camp eventually, it might as well be with her.

Her face lit up when he cautiously approached her, and he tilted his head to the right.

“I know a good spot to camp out. Not in the open like this. Follow me.”

They walked quietly as the sun set to a spot he had frequently used when he was on his own, making raids on the Jackal's supply camp. She sat her pack down and pulled out her blanket, draping it onto the ground and sitting on it. Once upon a time this would have meant a picnic with a handsome date, but right now, all it meant was she was ready to pass out from exhaustion. He leaned his back against a tree, as far away from her as he could get without being too rude, and closed his eyes.

“What's your name?” she asked him. Although she was clearly ready to collapse, her eyes were wide and alert. She'd asked him to accompany her, so she must have been desperate for companionship. He considered whether or not to oblige.

“Jax,” he said with a sigh, opening his eyes.

“Jax. I'm Layne.”

As thanks for his help, she rolled the bottle of beer to him. It was murky and dark, but it would do the trick. He briefly considered whether or not this was some sort of bait. If he drank it, would he end up dead, poisoned on the ground because she couldn't trust him? She was intelligent, that much was certain, so he wouldn't put it past her.

“You first,” he said, rolling it back over to her.

She took a long chug, leaving him about half the bottle. Her eyes began to droop and he sipped it, watching her struggle to stay awake. She wanted to talk to him more, but the alcohol had done its job quickly. She was able to let go of her fears and sleep with blissful ignorance, her mind fuzzy and calm, feeling the same as it had when she was young, sinking into bed after partying with her friends, Pamela and Brice, they were both dead now. And her sister...

She grimaced and gripped the blanket, laying her head on the ground. Fortunately the alcohol numbed the pain of the memory and she drifted into a deep sleep.

Jax watched her. The beer was good. She was disturbed in her sleep, fighting off painful dreams – most likely memories of people she had once loved – and he allowed himself to relax. He knew he would do her no harm, and in her current state, she wouldn't be prying into his personal affairs. Jonathan.

He cringed, the alcohol making him more prone to weep. He had to go north to find his brother. If there was any hope at all, it would be there.

Chapter 6

“What year is it?” Jonathan had asked. Jax was younger by two years, and always believed that the two of them would stick together.

“I don't know,” Jax had laughed.

They felt lucky together, at first. Most people didn't have anybody left. Somehow, the two of them had defied all the odds and been immune, probably thanks to some gene they carried. Unfortunately it had skipped a generation and their parents had fallen ill shortly after the carriers were left to roam the country. The boys were left orphans, and Jonathan was devoted to taking care of Jax. He taught him everything he knew about hunting and foraging, which wasn't much, but they'd stolen books from the library and kept them secure, reading them over and over again, to themselves and to each other in their home until the power flickered out and huge groups of people began roaming the streets, rioting and breaking into houses, stealing things they couldn't use, hoping to take advantage of a crisis.

It hadn't been safe, and they'd had to leave quickly with just a few remnants to bring along with them. Jax had taken a family picture to remember his parents and the good times, but during his orientation into the Hex tribe, they'd taken his things, looking through them and throwing away anything they deemed sentimental. He had no past, they told him. Only a future. And he was in charge of that.

It had been a liberating thought at the time, but it had been painful to watch them burn the picture. He'd had to force himself not to cry as he watched the faces of his parents and brother melting right in front of him. By then, he'd lost Jonathan too. He'd been alone for a year before Hex found him and brought him in. They could tell by his size that he was strong, and his eyes were sharp, wizened by his experiences. He could be of use to them, they were convinced of it, and he was for a while. It was one of his prideful points, and when Jonathan had come back to him, apologizing profusely for abandoning him, Jax was already well-established with Hex, and wasn't capable of forgiveness. They were his family now, and Jonathan could either join or leave him alone.

“I won't be a part of one of these sick cults,” Jonathan had said sternly. “And when you change your mind, because you're too smart not to, come find me.”

Jax's heart had been too broken by his brother to care or take his words seriously. All he felt was the gaping hole of loneliness and anger. The sadness could have destroyed him if he let it. And he was feeling it now, as he drifted into fitful sleep across from a stranger.

***

“Jax,” a faraway voice called. Someone was touching him, moving him. He shook his head in confusion and reared his head back, flinching from the hand. He rose, his eyes wild with confusion and hot with tears.

“Jax,” Layne whispered. Her voice was soft and gentle, and he blinked hard, wiping the tears away so that he could see her clearly. “You were dreaming. It's okay.”

Her hand was cool on his cheek, stroking him gently. She felt like salve on a deep, raw wound he didn't know he had, and she soothed him out of the dream and back into reality. He didn't know he dreamt so loudly, loudly enough to stir her from her drunken slumber. Her eyes were on him, drawn with concern and something he had never expected to see in another person again - warmth.

“We should move,” he mumbled, stumbling to his feet and throwing his bag over his shoulder. “If I was loud someone might have heard me.”

“You weren't,” she said. She'd only heard him whimper softly, and felt a pang of sadness as tears had streamed down his face in his sleep. “Sit down and have breakfast with me.”

“I can't spare my rations yet,” he said, still heavy from sleep. He leaned against a tree.

“I've got plenty,” she replied, tossing a bag to him. His eyes widened and he laughed suddenly. So this was why they were after her.

“You got this from the Jackals!” he exclaimed.

“Yes,” she said, her eyes sparkling. In truth, her bag was full to the brim of their ration bags. She had raided them late in the night, but had made the mistake of stopping to eat before she left. Her hunger had controlled her and left her vulnerable to being spotted.

“Smart girl,” he said approvingly, and sat down on the ground. She sat across from him, pulling a bag out for herself. They ate quietly together, the strength coursing through their bodies and making them both feel incredible.

When they were done, they sat together in silence, listening to the birds singing and appreciating the spring breeze and blue sky. It was a beautiful morning, and much easier to enjoy with somebody else. Neither of them had had company for a while, and the companionship was refreshing. Layne was reluctant to give it up.

“So where are you heading?” she asked finally.

“North,” Jax answered vaguely.

“What's north?”

“I'm looking for my brother.”

She could tell it was difficult for him to talk about, but she couldn't keep the words from spilling out. She'd missed having somebody to talk to, and she was burning with curiosity about this man. She decided to change the subject, if he got too prickly she would have to leave.

“Are you part of a tribe?” she asked.

“Not anymore,” he said. “What about you?”

“Not anymore.”

“What happened?”

“They were self-important freaks who couldn't get along. They thought we would find a cure...save the world. But nobody knew where to start and shot down anyone who gave it a try.”

“You're a doctor?” he asked, unable to conceal his surprise.

“A scientist,” she corrected.

“Ah.”

“What happened to your tribe?”

“I outgrew them,” he said softly. “And now I have to find my brother.”

He was obviously in pain and she wanted to reach out to him, give him some kind of hope.

“I'm sure you will,” she said.

The thought seemed to please him, and he was quiet for a moment, considering the likelihood of this happening.

“We parted on bad terms,” he said. “I don't know if he'll be happy to see me even if I do find him.”

“He's family,” Layne said, her chest constricting painfully as all she had lost flickered before her eyes. “You belong together. I'm sure he knows that.”

Jax considered this and nodded. Jonathan had told him to find him, so that's what he was going to do. It had been a long time, a really long time, but some things didn't change, like the love you have toward your siblings. They wouldn't be able to hurt you so much if you didn't care more about them than you knew what to do with.

“I should get on the move,” he said finally. “I appreciate the food. Take care of yourself.”

“Oh,” Layne said, crestfallen.  “All right. Good luck. I'm sure everything will turn out fine.”

He nodded and stood, turning his back on her and disappearing into the forest.

Chapter 7

Jax walked away from Layne, his chest tormented with several emotions he couldn't pinpoint. She would just slow him down, he told himself. He had a mission and should keep it in mind. She would distract him, put him in undue danger. But he found himself missing her the second she was out of sight. Was it because she had shown him kindness? Or was he simply lacking companionship. Humans were herd animals after all.

Suddenly, he heard footsteps behind him and whipped around, ready to strike. Layne flinched back and raised her arms up defensively.

“Easy tiger,” she said. “You just forgot your water bottle.”

He stared at her, perplexed, before taking it from her outstretched hand. Most people would have killed for two water bottles, but she had returned his without a second thought. She didn't even drink out of it first.

He nodded in thanks and continued walking, his chest on fire. He wasn't sure what to do with her.

“Listen, Jax,” she called, trotting behind him to catch up with his long strides. “I want to help you find your brother. I have nothing better to do. I swear I won't get in the way. I was thinking of heading north too, actually.”

“Why would you want to go north? It's a wasteland,” he said, without turning around.

“That's pretty much why. I'm tired of having to survive day by day. I want to settle down somewhere. Everyone avoids north because it gets colder, but I know all about canning and growing. Keeping warm is easy. I've been collecting seeds. I plan to take enough rations to get myself established somewhere while I plant, and then I'll be self sufficient. I won't have to worry about anything but protecting my own turf. Nobody else's rules.”

“You shouldn't go telling people stuff like that,” Jax said irritably. “What if they steal your seeds or your rations?”

She tried to hide a smile. He was looking out for her. He had no desire to steal from her, but he was worried that she'd trust people who would.

“We can share them if I go with you,” she said quietly. “I have enough for two. It was a good haul.”

The idea was tempting and he sighed, looking her up and down.

“You’d be better off keeping them for yourself. Why do you want to go with me so badly?”

She gave him a look that was all the answer he needed. Her beautiful face, her sad eyes, her strength. She was determined to start over and create the security that had been robbed from her by the virus. If they were together, he would feel obligated to protect her. Put himself into undue risk. But hadn't he been wishing, secretly, that he hadn't left her behind so rashly? Wasn't he considering what his life might be like with a companion? Now that they had found each other, what was the harm?

“I think, maybe, we could keep each other sane.”

He laughed, secretly eyeing her. She was endearing herself to him whether he liked it or not. He remembered the comfort he had found in her hands and knew in his heart that she was right. Even if it was more trouble to keep two people alive than one, there was something irreplaceable about being with another person.

“All right,” he said. “But save your rations. I'll re-stock mine on my own. Can I trust you to stay put while I'm gone?”

“Yes. But I can hunt too, you know.”

“No, I didn't know,” he said with a chuckle. “All right. Let's go. We'll have to keep quiet on this stretch, all right? Stay low, out of sight. I'm going to visit some old buddies of mine.”

“You're taking from Hex?” she asked in surprise.

“Actually I have a friend on the inside. She thought I got a raw deal and smuggles food out for me. Sometimes I get lucky. First aid supplies and things like that. I'm supposed to pick up tonight.”

She? Layne found herself bristling. It was irrational though, she knew it. He was allowed to have a girlfriend. It's not like knowing him for one day made them a couple. She had just been missing other people's company.

“Okay, well we can make camp and I'll wait for you there.”

“Great.”

They walked forward in silence, both of them happy but nervous. It was a big commitment, but maybe it would all work out for the best.

Chapter 8

They trudged through a neighborhood, carefully stepping over the broken pavement of the sidewalks. Plants had grown through the cracks, effectively shattering them, and Jax found himself missing the bicycle he used to have. He would have covered a lot more distance that way, but he had found early on that the bikes made you more vulnerable. All a tribe had to do was shoot an arrow into your tire and you would go sprawling, leaving you vulnerable to raids on your rations. Although he was tempted, he had learned his lesson.

Layne usually tried to avoid the broken suburban areas. They caused her grief to well up in her chest, seeing all of the destruction and desolation the virus had caused. Sometimes the contaminated would live in places like this, as if they wanted to be reminded of their shame for the rest of their lives. If they couldn't forget it, they might as well live in it. The broken dolls and shattered dreams suffocated her whenever she entered areas like this. It was common for most of the tribes to avoid them for the same reason. Jax seemed undeterred though, and walked slowly and cautiously, oblivious to her discomfort. It was the most direct path to the Hex compound, and he was set on it because it's what had always worked for him in the past.

He felt comfortable in the old neighborhoods. The nostalgia and memories would flood him like sad old friends, and he held onto them as they went, until they reached the house he had always used as a base during these journeys.

“Stay here and keep quiet. No matter what you hear out there, don't move. You'll be safe. Don't leave the living room.”

She nodded and he left the house, heading toward the Hex compound. She watched him go with a knot in her heart. She wished she could go with him. It was painful to be parted for even just a moment. She had met other people on the road before, given them help, camped with them, but none of them affected her this way. What was different about Jax?

She poked around the living room, trying to fight off the chill she got whenever she was near the relics of the dead. Their values had sure deserted them, she thought. This family had been well off financially, but death brought them down to the same level as everybody else. She gazed at the walls. Picture frames had once decorated them, but somebody, probably Jax, had taken them off the walls, leaving pale squares where they once belonged. They were piled neatly on the floor, face down, and she sighed, debating whether or not she wanted to put a face to the tragic fate of the people whose couch she was perched upon.

Her curiosity eventually won over and she looked at the pictures, tears in her eyes. Her mind replayed the chaos of the first few years after the virus struck and she ran to the door, barely making it before she vomited.

***

Jax didn't return until after dark, and when he did he found Layne curled up on the couch, her arms around herself. Her eyes were closed and she was sleeping so deeply he almost feared that she had died somehow. Tobi had come through, providing him with two weeks worth of food and medical supplies. He’d told her about Layne and she'd winked at him and rummaged around for a bottle of wine from her own stash.

He watched Layne sleep before yawning deeply himself. He always slept well in this house. It had belonged to his aunt and uncle, and he knew that they would have welcomed him. He collapsed onto the couch opposite Layne and joined her in the realm of dreams. When he woke up, she was still sleeping. Finally, she roused as he began to chew through his breakfast.

“How is your girlfriend?” she mumbled, wiping sleep from her eyes. She looked cute and unassuming when she woke up, and Jax grinned.

“Girlfriend? Tobi’s a lesbian in a happy, committed relationship. But she's good, thanks for asking.”

The “thanks” thrown into his sentence made them both pause, flinching as if awaiting the axe to fall. But they were together and nothing happened.

“I made some calculations,” Layne said. “There was an atlas under the coffee table. I think it would take two weeks to get to where I want to be.”

“That's not bad,” he said, chewing thoughtfully. “We should head out soon. Did you rest well?”

“Yeah,” she said, smiling at him. He swallowed hard, unable to take his eyes off of her. There was something magnetic about Layne, something he couldn't get enough of. If he could drink her in all day, he would. Even throughout the tragedy, he'd never responded so deeply to a woman. He'd wondered if there was something wrong with him, and found the way Jonathan had abandoned him even more unforgivable because of it.

They headed out, spending the next week slowly getting to know each other. Jax was the strong, silent type, and Layne slowly drew him out of his shell. Soon, they were laughing and speaking to one another as if they had been friends for centuries. It was the happiest either of them had been in years.

One night, Layne surprised him by disappearing. His heart thudded painfully in his chest with fear, until she re-emerged holding a dead rabbit out to him. He ignored the offer and scooped Layne into his arms, his fear and panic turning from a flash of anger to the sudden realization that he wouldn't want to go on without her. She let him hold her, pressing her cool, comforting hands against his back and stroking slowly. The contact was soothing for both of them, and she promised never to disappear without word again. She would have lost her chance to catch the rabbit if she'd woken him up first.

He built a fire, hoping she couldn't see the tears glistening in his eyes, and helped her to cook the rabbit, serving her little pieces as they finished. She would eat and then feed him a piece as he turned the rabbit around over the fire on a stick, peeling off the finished parts for her to eat. They chewed silently together. Although he was grateful for the rabbit, he was still shaken up by his attachment to her.

“Jonathan left me for a woman,” he said suddenly, surprising both of them with the information.

“Why would he do that?” she asked with a frown.

“He was young and in love. I didn't like her. Refused to join her stupid tribe. So he did and left me.”

“That's terrible,” Layne said, her eyebrows furrowing. “What did you do?”

“I barely made it. I was really young. I didn't have half a chance until Hex found me. They helped me get rid of my past. But they couldn't get rid of Jonathan. Because he's still in the present, out there somewhere.”

“How do you know where he is?”

“He came back later. The woman's tribe was basically a cult. They were all insane, just like I told him they were. I swear they were baby eaters, just hoping for their cow to get pregnant so they could eat it. He apologized and asked me to leave with him. But in my mind he wasn't my family anymore – I just had Hex.”

They ate as he spoke, the fire crackling between them as he unveiled his painful memories.

“No offense,” she said, her mouth stuffed full of rabbit. “But he sounds kind of like a jackass.”

Jax laughed loudly, a loose, pleasant sound that filled her with pleasure. “None taken.”

“I'm sure he's learned from his mistakes over time. We all do. That's why it exists I guess.”

“Yeah,” he said distantly, his mind chewing over her words. He'd missed having that kind of faith in the world. Everything he knew had been shaken and destroyed by the virus and the devastation that followed.

“It's best to live in the moment though,” he said after a pause.

“Well in this moment, there is nothing better in the world than eating this rabbit with you,” she said, her eyes glowing in the firelight. She cupped his face in her hands and touched their noses together, bringing a bright smile to his face. The low rumble of his laughter vibrated in her chest as he scooped her close to him. She smiled down at him and their lips met. A surge of hot electricity jolted through their bodies and Jax suddenly pulled away, startled and intrigued by his physical reaction to her.

“We shouldn't do this,” he said.

“Why not?” she whispered, kissing him again. Their tongues danced deeply in each other's mouths, and he was panting when he responded.

“It's too dangerous here,” he said. “We have to stay aware of our surroundings.”

She pulled away from him, taking the warmth of her body with her, to gnaw on the rest of her rabbit. She gave him a resigned smile and lay down. He had never felt more cold.

Chapter 9

The next day they marched through the forest together. Jax was feeling distant and aloof, embarrassed by the affectionate display from the night before. Layne could tell what he was thinking, but didn't call him out on it. Instead she walked quietly along, humming to herself as she went. She liked to keep the old music alive. Nobody had access to electronics anymore, not the kind that the government had been using. The grids had all shut down, and only people who had been connected to solar, wind, or water powered generators were able to continue with life as if untouched. She was sure there were a few off-the-grid people left alive out there. Some of them might not even be aware of the devastation happening around them.

She thought to the seeds in her backpack, the precious few that she'd managed to find and save. All of her hopes and dreams relied on those seeds, and she swallowed hard, patting the small pocket where she kept them to reassure herself that they were still there. She used to hope for signs from God, especially being a scientist and seeing the divine rhyme and rhythm there was to the universe, but they had become few and far between since the tragedy struck. She found herself wishing for one now, knowing that her only chance at security might be in those seeds and her ability to nurture them the right way.

A cool rain suddenly started falling on them. Layne looked up into the sky and twirled around with her arms outstretched, a vibrant smile on her face.

“This is it,” she whispered. “The beginning of the rest of our lives.”

In that moment, Jax knew that he had never seen anybody more beautiful. He gripped her hand tightly, looking up into the sky with her, before reality struck and he knew they had to get into some shelter. There was nothing more dangerous in a survival situation than being wet for too long. He'd managed to find waterproof clothes, but it was better to be safe than sorry.

As they continued north, Layne could tell that something was troubling Jax, but he didn't bring it up until they made camp that night.

“If you find your dream world, where you can plant your food, who will protect you while I'm off looking for my brother?”

The question came suddenly, as she had been chewing happily on some dehydrated fruit rations, and made a knot in her stomach appear out of nowhere. The idea of leaving each other for even a moment was nauseating.

“I can take care of myself, dummy,” she said, giving him a magnetic smile. “I've made it this long without you.”

But deep down she was dreading the day when they parted ways. She had begun to include Jax in her fantasy world, some idyllic nonsense with a white picket fence, man and wife, nuclear family kind of bullshit that never would happen in the real world. She had to kick herself whenever her mind wandered to that forbidden plain of hope. Nothing could ever be that simple again.

“I know you have,” he said. “Which just makes you more amazing.”

They grinned at one another over the firelight, but now both of them were feeling depressed. Thinking about the past could destroy you, and thinking about the future was grim. It was best to stay focused on the present moment. Nothing else was ever going to be a guarantee.

They fell asleep, both of them troubled and anxious. It was Layne who heard it first – the twig snapping, the sound of sniffing. Wild dogs.

***

“Jax!” she hissed. Jax sat bolt upright, immediately assessing the danger around them.

“Stand up slowly,” he said, reaching slowly for his weapon and standing. She followed his lead, but the dogs were too fast. Her only chance was to run.

Chapter 10

It seemed like she ran forever, further than she had ever thought she could run. All the training her legs had gotten over the years left her agile and athletic, but still, strenuous walking took its toll and her legs were cramping fiercely. She'd lost sight of Jax ages ago, it was only her and the dogs now. Nothing else existed, and nobody else would matter if she was mauled to death, because that would be it; the end of her story.

She didn't know when she had started crying, but it was making her breathe laboriously. She tried to dodge into a tree but failed, and had to keep moving before they caught her. The only reason they hadn't yet was that Jax had distracted them long enough, given them enough distance so that she might have a chance to escape. She wondered if the dogs had killed him, but she couldn't think about that now, not with the adrenaline in her veins, the blood rushing in her ears. She would run now and ask questions later.

And then there was no hope. A wolf, no, it was a husky with wild eyes, but a wolf nonetheless, bared its fangs at her. She thought it drooled rudely onto the forest floor, but it was too dark to be sure. All she saw was the teeth in the moonlight, the pale white fur, the menacing glint in the eyes. And then she saw blood, pooling from its beautiful neck. It fell facedown and she turned, wild-eyed to see Jax bounding toward her, holding her tightly in the darkness, whispering that it was going to be okay now, and they were going to find a place to rest. He would carry her, they would be all right.

They stumbled around in the forest, it was completely uncharted territory for both of them, until they finally stumbled into an old cabin. It smelled awful, like all the other homes did before they were re-inhabited, but they would worry about that later. It was better to be safe from the dog packs out there, certain to be seeking revenge for having one of their own killed.

Jax sat Layne gently on a musty old couch as he searched the house impatiently for supplies. He found the linen closet, changed the sheets on an old bed, checking to make sure it wasn't too moldy, and beckoned her to lay with him. They sank into the bed together, exhausted, and fell asleep before their eyes were fully closed.

***

When they awoke, it was still dark, though it was more obviously morning. They weren't well-rested per se, but they were both used to sleeping in short bursts. Survival was easier that way. She'd heard the term wolf-napping used before by one of the pseudo scientists in her tube, and thought it applied well to their situation. The sudden thought of wolves caused her to sit bolt upright in her bed and pat her shoulder. Her bag was gone. She lost her seeds as the wolves were chasing her. All hope was lost. There was no way she could settle anywhere now.

She closed her eyes and began to grieve in earnest, her sobs stirring Jax from his slumber. He had thought about being a gentleman the night before and sleeping on the couch, but after the close call they'd had, he couldn't bring himself to leave her sight. He sat up, troubled by her disturbance, and touched her shoulder gently.

“It's all right,” he said softly, his voice tired and hoarse. He hadn't had any water for a while.

“No,” she sobbed. “My seeds. My bag is gone. Everything was in there. That was everything...”

He held her tightly but she pushed him away.

“We need to go back,” she demanded.

“We don't need to go back,” he said, still groggy but sitting up.

“What's wrong with you? Of course we need to go back!” She was sitting up, staring at him wildly.

“No, no. I mean of course we would if we needed to but we don't.”

She was about to smack him in earnest when he got up from the bed and trudged to the sofa in the cabin's living room. He came back and plopped her bag down in front of her, then went outside to urinate and stretch. He came in and sipped his water, surprised. Layne was crying again.

“I thought they were gone forever, my hopes...”

“Hey, it's fine. I'll take care of you.”

Jax lowered himself beside her and she threw her arms around him.

“You saved my life last night. You saved my seeds. You're just so...”

He raised his dark eyebrows and pursed his lips as if hoping she wouldn't continue. She laughed, and then her lips were against his, their warmth gripping him hard, taking him by surprise. It awoke something fierce within him, a pent up energy that he'd been ignoring for all these years, utilizing solely for the purpose of survival. She gasped in surprise as he lifted her with all his strength, settling her on his lap where she could feel the manifestation of his desire burning through their clothes. It excited and aroused her, and she pressed herself experimentally against it, flushing slightly when he responded with a kiss on the neck.

He let his hands roam her perfect body, finally allowing himself to take a moment to appreciate it all. It had been right there in front of him all this time, but he had never felt like it was okay to look; like if he did, it would be a blinding siren's call to certain death. Not that she was a siren, it was more like he didn't trust his own mental discipline. But now it was different. They were somewhere safe. It wasn't even light out yet, they had nowhere to be in particular. And everything felt right.

Layne shuddered, the alien feeling of another person's fingertips on her flesh making goosebumps stand out on her arms. The threadlike tendrils of pleasure he wove through her caught her in a web, and even if she tried she wouldn't be able to avoid succumbing to the guilty pleasure of his body. He was a strong man, both in spirit and body, and once upon a time she would have stared at him like he was a piece of meat, imagining what might be going on in his head and assuming there wasn't much else to him than that. But here he was, showering her with gentle kisses, his eyes sharp and senses calculating, doing just so to elicit just such a response, treating her with the curiosity and wonder of a virgin making love to his first girlfriend.

She almost thought him timid, but no, he tore her shirt off after toying with the buttons; licked her clavicle and nibbled her ears as he pushed off his boxers, revealing his swollen member, engorged and more exciting all on its own than any one of her sexual memories. His touch was intoxicating, as if he had waited all his life just to unleash his prowess on one woman, and now that she was there, and they were together, she would receive nothing less than royal treatment.

He was lifting her again, she was floating weightless, helpless, struggling to submit but ultimately losing the battle and happier for it. He kissed her, their tongues dancing in one another's mouths, stoking the fires inside of them until suddenly it was done – he was in her and she was moaning with a pleasure deeper than anything she had ever known. She held tightly to his bronzed shoulders as they kissed and made love, and he uttered appreciative and reverent groans as he thrust slowly and deliberately inside of her, amplifying any pleasure she might feel to incite his own.

He stayed in control so long that she almost thought he was robotic, and then she sucked his neck, licked his earlobes, scratched gently down his back and saw his control waver. His inhibitions rippled away and he was hammering, thrusting harder, deeper, until she buckled against him, screamed in rapture, shuddered and climaxed again and again, until her contractions squeezed him inside of her, eliciting the rupture of his orgasm, filling her with an explosive flood of power. It seized her and would have brought her to her knees if she were standing up, and they collapsed, breathless, onto the bed, curled around each other like pleased kittens, nibbling each other's lips in bliss until they fell back asleep.

Chapter 11

It was late afternoon before they woke up again, bathroom breaks notwithstanding. The sun had finally risen, and they stretched comfortably in the cabin. They'd gotten used to the smell sometime during the night, and without it, and with the touch of the sun, it was actually really cozy. Layne laid in bed, looking at the pictures on the walls, a framed leaf plated with gold on a cream mounting board; a motivational phrase embroidered onto a scroll, encouraging everyone to live in the moment and believe the best is possible. She recognized the quote from somewhere but couldn't quite place it anymore. It had been too long since she dared to wander into a library. Most of them had water damaged books, and the smell of mold was too much for her allergies. She might as well have rolled around on a rug made of cat fur.

Finally, she gazed at the perfect sleeping body of Jax. She let her eyes roam in full golden glory what she hadn't been able to see in the dark. It had been the best sex of her life, nothing could possibly compare. His hand was resting on his bare chest, and she touched it, unable to believe that somebody so mysteriously powerful had come into her life. But there he was.

He gripped her hand tightly as he opened his eyes. He looked well-rested for the first time since they met. She realized that he never seemed able to fully relax – he was always on the alert, looking out for danger, watching out at all times so she wouldn't have to. It was nice to see him have a break for a change. It was something that she would like to get used to. He deserved some peace of mind once in a while.

“Good morning,” he said with a smile.

“Morning,” she replied.

She was worried that her breath smelled bad. She had cardamom seeds in her bag. She hoped that once they were planted they could chew on them to improve their oral hygiene. She had a toothbrush but without toothpaste it wasn't exactly breath-refreshing. Most people didn't bother anymore, but she did her best. It was something she and Jax had in common. The people in the tribes were too miserable to care much about their hygiene.

Jax sat up, kissing her on the cheek, and cracked the window by the bed open. They were hit with a smell that Layne found intoxicating, and she had a sudden urge to run outside and play like she would have when she was just a young girl. The fresh air and the trees awakened her.

“Let's go explore!” she exclaimed. “I want to see what it's like here.”

“All right,” he said, laying lazily on the bed, everything tantalizingly exposed but his groin. Each knew what the other was thinking, and he tackled her back onto the bed.

When they were done, they pulled their clothes back on and headed outside with their backpacks.

“I really like it here,” Layne decided. It had a good feeling about it. Good energy, as if it had been inhabited by kind people. After a while of wandering, you got a sense like that about a place. She tried to avoid old homes because the bad feelings were the worst, especially when you were alone.

Jax nodded.

“Look, it gets better!”

They had suddenly come upon a gravel pathway. They glanced at each other excitedly. Each side of the path was littered with edible berry bushes.

“This is quaint,” Jax said, plucking a berry from its stem and popping it into his mouth. Layne laughed. Jax was the kind of person who would say “quaint and mean it.” She followed his lead, picking a handful of berries, and they began walking down the path, unsure of what they would find.

“Why do I feel like this is Hansel and Gretel?” Layne asked as they moved forward cautiously.

“Maybe we all feel like characters in a book when things are too good to be true, because we believe the catch will come at any minute.”

“What if I choose not to believe in a catch this time?” The day had been too perfect.

“We'll find out when we reach the end of the path,” Jax said with a shrug.

They fell into a comfortable silence as they walked, picking berries and eating until finally, they reached a clearing. They stared at the sight in disbelief, clinging to each other's hands tightly.

They were standing in front of a giant solar panel, surrounded by a garden – boxes of raised beds with old, shriveled, plants wilting in them.

“This is unreal,” Jax said, rubbing his eyes in disbelief. If he had glasses he would put them on right now.

“Pinch me,” Layne whispered.  Jax pinched her butt and she laughed, pushing him away. “Ass.”

He grinned, turning to her, giddy with pleasure.

“This means running water. They would need a well out here. Layne, you can have this. We can keep it. You can have a home again!”

The threat of the wild dogs seemed like a distant memory. Here was the remains of somebody's dreamland. A place that was already growing its own compost. The animals got into all of the food of course, they would have to be careful, but it was a start. They embraced tightly, and Layne wept tears of joy. Jax held her tightly, kissing the top of her head. She would be safe her, and they would stick together, creating a home, somewhere stable where he could bring his brother to safety.

THE END

The story continues in Book 2, available now from Amazon

Finding Love in a Dark World: Book 1

Cynthia Wilde

Copyright © 2016 by Cynthia Wilde.  All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Prologue

Earth is not what it once was, or so the story goes. It had been over twenty years since the third World War began. America was pulled into a conflict between China and Japan over a small set of islands that bordered the two nations. Russia and Iran jumped on one side and most of Europe and Australia jumped on the other. What had begun as a little dispute over a little island in the sea ended up killing billions of people.

War no longer resembled the entity it once was in the beginning of the 20th century. There were no more boots on the ground. Instead, war was fought with drones and weapons of mass destruction; nuclear weapons were a threat now turned into a reality. Once the first strike was launched, many more followed. No one even knew who started it or why it had begun, and there were few left to wonder. Less than one percent of the population survived the combination of bombs, radiation, EMPs, hunger, civil wars, weaponized flu strains and the full breakdown of society. Many people could not deal with the world the way things were. Many were driven to end their suffering themselves, taking their families with them.

Large cities were turned to rubble and most people didn’t dare go near them. Hundreds of thousands of house pets had taken over the urban areas. They had changed from comfort providing companions into radioactively-charged beasts. A few human survivors still lived in the midst of the chaos, though they lived in the underground, only coming out in the mornings while the beasts slept. Humans were no longer the top of the food chain. They had to learn humility in their new role in the world.

Humans now carved out small communities that were usually no more than a few hundred people, and they quickly learned to stay close together for safety. There were no governments, though there were leaders and followers as there had always been. Man’s evils still found their way into this new world, as they always had in the past.

1

Jessa sighed. It was going to be another hot day. She looked up at the sky and didn’t see a cloud in sight. There hadn’t been rain in weeks and the plants needed it. She resigned herself to fetching pails to water the garden instead. After she was done in her own yard, she still had to tend to the community garden in town. She braced herself for a long day.

They were always long days. She couldn’t remember it any other way. If only they still had those huge irrigation booms that she remembered passing in her childhood. She had passed by them as a little girl, riding in a car back then, with the wind blowing her hair back from her face. Jessa smiled from the memory.

After a few hours of watering, Jessa was finally finished, with that part of her day anyways. Her son was wandering around the flowers, looking for bugs. She had to smile at his antics. He was always happy, no matter what. She had feared that the death of his father would make him change for good, but after only a few years he was getting back to himself. Kids were resilient. Jessa sometimes wished that he could remember like she did, the way things were, but maybe this way was actually how it was supposed to be. Maybe it was easier for those that did not have the “before” memories to make the days now seem so much darker by comparison. Or maybe it was better to think of those memories of happier days as bright patches that lit up her life, however fleetingly, before the sun was blotted out again.

“Shane my love, time to come help me in the greenhouse, we have a lot of planting to do this afternoon.”

“Coming Mom.”

The rest of the day was spent under the clear plastic of the three greenhouses in the community garden. It was Jessa’s responsibility to make sure there were always new sprouts and plants to replace the old for the next crop. The village she lived in did not have a name, but they had taken her and her son in after her previous home became uninhabitable. Something had been present in the water, and it had killed most of the community. Her husband, Kraven had gotten them across what once was Mississippi before he died. Jessa found the small village twenty or thirty miles north of his final resting place. She was not sure what state she would be in now, maybe Kentucky would be a good guess, though it really didn’t matter where those once important imaginary lines were now.

The weather was decent there and with the rise in global temperatures, it was far enough from the equator to be habitable. Most gardens could be maintained all year round. There really were only two seasons at this point, the wet and the dry. For the moment, it was the dry season.

“Hey Jessa, are you coming by for dinner tonight?”

Jessa cringed a little inside, yet put on the fake smile that she had learned to add on in the morning when she brushed her hair. She could not stand Teresa and it seemed the women had annoyingly made it a point to make her a friend.

“Yeah. We will be over in a bit after we both wash up.”

“Okay, I have a friend coming over too. I think you guys will hit it off.”

Jessa had to smile to herself as she turned away. No doubt this was another one of her neighbor’s ploys to get her with someone. Why was it that everyone who was married or with someone decided that everyone else must do the same? She would never understand that.

Considering her general lack of any feeling of connection with her neighbor, she doubted that Teresa would ever choose someone that she would even actually consider being with. There were slim pickings in the town. There were quite a few men, but hardly any that were in any way her type. Men actually out-numbered women three to one and as a result it was seen as ludicrous to be a single woman in the new world. Naturally she should be adding to the population and be in the process of creating more babies, or so the prevailing wisdom went. With so many people lost in the last couple of decades, there was a constant push to procreate. But many women were lost in labor, as modern medicine was a thing of the past.

Relationships and sex were just not in her plans at this point. Jessa had lost her true love a few years before and she still was not ready to even think about starting something new. She wasn’t even sure if she wanted to stay where she was. She had barely found anyone to talk to that she had anything in common with, and there was only one other child Shane’s age. But for the time being this was home to Jessa and her five-year-old son. She was trying to make the best of it. Anything would be better than being on the road, or heaven forbid being close to one of the old cities. Those were dangerous places in this new world.

Walking into the little house that Jessa was given when she moved into town, she instructed Shane to pour some water in the basin and wash himself. It was still warm enough outside to enjoy the cooler water and he happily went into the bathroom to take a sponge bath of sorts before they went to Teresa’s house. Teresa was also the mother of the one boy Shane’s age, Aidan, so Jessa tried extra hard to play nice with the neurotic housewife next door.

Sighing again when she saw her reflection in the mirror, she poured herself a small basin of water to wash up in. She grabbed a wash cloth and started to wash away the day’s sweat and grime and she quickly was able to see her face once again. The years had not changed her that much, though there were a few more lines from the last time she had cared enough to look. Deciding that her hair needed the same treatment, she refilled the basin with water and unwound her waist length hair to dip into the water. She quickly had her blonde hair cleaned and combed.

“Mom, are we going to Aidan’s tonight?”

“Yes honey, as long as you still want to go.”

“Yeah I do. Aidan found a new toy car yesterday and I have been dying to see it and he just got back this morning.”

“Well if you would spend some time looking, maybe you could find some new toys too. There are tons of houses that haven’t been searched up the hill that are safe to go to.”

“I know Mom.” The last syllable dragged out for emphasis.

2

Jessa decided on one of the dresses that she had not worn in a while. She did not know why, but she wanted to look nice for once. She even put on a little makeup before she brushed her hair out and left it down. The dress held close to her curves and accentuated the woman’s long legs. She usually did not dress that way so as to deter unwanted attention. As the new girl in town she got a lot more of it than she wanted anyways. They had been there almost 6 months in the town with no name and she still was receiving lascivious looks from all the wrong people.

About a half an hour later, Jessa knocked on the door of Teresa’s little villa style home with her son swinging his arms by her side.

“Come on in, dinner is almost ready.”

“Do you need any help?”

“Sure, come on in the kitchen, the men will be here soon. You look real nice. I don’t see you dress up much. Is it because of the fella I told you about?”

“Well there is rarely a reason to anymore, so I thought, ‘Why not?’”

“Isn’t that the truth.”

Shane ran off in the direction of Aidan’s room, knowing the way by heart. Teresa had one of the larger houses in the community and the two boys played there often. Her house was bigger, not because of her family size, but because she was married to the leader, Billy. He was a nice enough guy, though Jessa didn’t like the way he looked at her when his wife looked the other way or tended to something in another room. That was just another reason to dislike Teresa. She was unable to keep her man on a leash.

Jessa couldn’t stand those types of men, one eye always looking for a woman on the side. Times had changed with so many more men to women, and as such, a woman had to be extra careful even going out of the community. There was no longer an option to be a victim or the luxury to leave personal safety in someone else’s hands. Luckily, Jessa was raised to defend herself from just about anything.

A person could not be over ten years old without a gun or some similar type of weapon. People used crossbows, spear guns, and sometimes just relied on hammers or crowbars. Whether it was a gun or a baseball bat, one thing you could count on was that everybody was packing something. While many would think this would make things more violent, it seemed to have the opposite effect. People respected each other and their space a lot more than they used to back when government and business ran the world.

Women had more of a choice in how they were treated, though they had to stick to groups to avoid becoming prey to some man’s indiscretions. In the few years since Kraven’s passing, she had been both in groups and on her own at times. She found the group she was with currently and had stuck around. It was just safer in numbers, especially for women. If you were an attractive woman, with a face like Jessa’s, and an ass to boot, you had to be twice as careful.

Jessa stuck with the group for many reasons. A group would typically accept anyone to boost its numbers, but her survival skills and planting and herb knowledge made her a valued member. The fact that she already had one son boasted towards her fertility as well, which was highly valued. She was 29, a bit older than society used to like, but she was a survivor. That was what was needed now, and had become more highly valued than a delicate figure. Of course she happened to be both skilled and hot. She was tall and lean, with a mind that was sharp and thoughtful. She could grow, preserve and cook food better than most and she knew the skills needed to thrive in the rough landscape. She was a prize in many eyes, yet she had no desire to give herself up to a man.

Still, she had to admit that there were some aspects of being with a man that she missed, and not just because of the protection such an arrangement offered. Her physical needs often drove her to consider a toss with one of the locals, though she hadn’t broken down just yet.

Jessa was in the kitchen next to Teresa. They were talking about their day and making final touches to the meal. In addition to being her annoying neighbor, Teresa was the local teacher to the colony. Shane adored her as a teacher, so despite her irritation with the woman in general, Teresa tried to keep it in check for his sake. And there was still something deep down that she liked to preserve – a sense of neighborliness that she missed from the world she had grown up in. Besides, as much as it pained her to admit, she could see that Teresa had the best intentions.

Teresa was a typical woman of the colony, soft spoken with a hidden strength in her eyes. She was about a half a foot shorter than Jessa and quite a bit smaller because she lacked the heavier muscles and body structure that Jessa had utilized for her own survival. Teresa had clearly not been on her own the way she had been, raising Shane after Kraven’s passing. To boot, Teresa had health problems that kept her from hard work and her skin and muscle mass showed it.

The new breed of women were either independent like Jessa, with bodies that showed it, or they were like Teresa, living from one man to the next to ensure their safety and survival. Jessa thought of them as leeches, and felt disgusted by their parasitic nature. It was shameless to rely on someone else for your survival, and inexcusable unless you were a child. It was too difficult for her to respect.

The two women used the two wood stoves to finish making dinner. They even added some meat, making this meal a treat that Jessa was excited to share with her son. Once, long ago, there had been meat in every meal and acres and acres of domestic pigs and cows to make such extravagance possible. That was a thing of the past now. At this point almost all meat came on the point of an arrow, though some chicken and milk cow domestication was still practiced. There were two milk cows, a couple of goats, and about ten chickens in the community. One chicken apparently met an untimely end just for this occasion, and was now the main dish of their feast.

“Jessa, can you grab that skillet out of the bottom cabinet? I just can’t seem to lift it.”

Trying not to huff, Jessa grabbed the pan and hoisted it up onto the top of the table. It couldn’t have been more than 20-25 pounds, she thought, struggling to mask her annoyance. Luckily she didn’t have to try long.

The back door swung open at that moment and Jessa looked behind her to see a few men coming through, led by Teresa’s husband. Jessa was about to turn back to what she was doing at the table, when she saw a stranger walk in. He was trailing along behind the rest of the men and came in last, closing the door behind him.

3

Michael walked in after Seth, James and Billy. He had crossed paths with Billy on his way across the country, and had come to join the community at Billy’s urging. Michael had been wandering for years, and had thought maybe it was time for a rest. Maybe if the quest he had begun hears ago hadn’t turned out to be a wild goose chase, he would have been able to find some kind of purpose to his life. Still, as fruitless and empty of satisfaction as his crisscrossing journey had been, he had nevertheless been unable to stop.

Staying on the move became his only comfort. He had lost his wife and small son ten years before to a raiding party, and the subsequent fast moving fire that swept through their home had left him wandering the world as a lone soul. Since then, he went from town to town, searching for the ones who were responsible for the deaths of his family.

All he knew about what happened came from a few bits and pieces from passing witnesses. A gang had raided his home, leaving no survivors. A burned out shell was all that greeted him when he returned from his hunting trip. He and the other men had only been gone overnight but that was long enough for tragedy to strike. In that one evening he had lost whatever semblance of peace he had been able to create for himself in the barren world.

He had a friend named Solomon with him who had lost his own family as well. The two men started out searching together, but Solomon could not take the quiet nights and had taken his own life years before.

All that Michael had to go on in his search was a half burnt leather jacket with a laughing skull emblem on the back that he found snagged on a nail on the burned out timbers of his porch. There were also plenty of motorcycle tire tracks in the dirt around his house. These were the clues, along with the words of those few witnesses, which set him on his search for the motorcycle gang. Bikes were easier to maneuver around clogged roads and had become the vehicle of choice for most nomads. With all the debris and the roads in disrepair, motorcycles were the way to go – if you could get the fuel that is. Surprisingly, there still seemed to be enough of that for those dedicated to go hunt for it.

Michael remembered the world before all the destruction. He was a young college student when the first bombs dropped. He had seen more death in his time than anyone “pre-bombs”, as they called it, could ever imagine. Sometimes it felt to Michael that he had seen more people die in those years than many had seen alive in their whole lives. He had spent the first couple of years burying the bodies of his neighbors after the short stint he had spent living in an underground bunker.

After a huge outbreak swept through his hometown, killing almost everybody he had ever known and loved, he decided to hit the road. He couldn’t handle the constant reminder of death.

Eventually, he found purpose again in the form of his wife. Her whole family had died on their way home from a scavenging run and she was left alone. She had hidden when a group of bandits appeared. When he came across her, she had smiled at him just right and had needed his protection. He needed someone to need him and her infectious, up-beat personality sealed the deal. A year later they welcomed their son Christopher into the world and Michael was happier than he had ever been before. But they say life is cruel, and he learned first-hand just how cruel it could really be.

Michael had not seen a soul in weeks when he ran into Billy. When the stranger suggested he join up with their group, he couldn’t deny how good a home cooked meal sounded. He was in need of a little conversation. He had other needs that needed to be satiated as well, but he had learned that it could be months before he might find a suitable woman on the road. So, in short, he had more than a few reasons to accept Billy’s hospitality.

Truth be told, the lure of good food had been the real persuasion for him to put his mission on hold and rest for a while. After ten years some of the urgency had faded anyhow. He had been looking for years and still questioned if he was just chasing ghosts or his own demons. He deserved a break. And more to the point, he actually needed one for his sanity. He really just needed something to take his mind off of the past.

Despite his latent desires, he had not been expecting her. His throat practically closed up when he saw the women in the black dress, standing by a wood stove with a pot holder in her hand. Not the sexiest setting, but she looked at him with the deepest green eyes he had ever seen and the faintest hint of a smile on her lips. He could tell his sudden appearance disconcerted her for a moment as well. For just an instant they locked eyes, and then just as quickly they both looked away. A quick, perturbed frown crossed her face before she finally turned back around to set the pot holder down on the stove.

Facing him again, Jessa walked the few paces up to the men to say hello.

Billy was first to speak.

“Jessa, this is Michael. He’s just passing through on his way west.”

“Well I may stay a little while after all...”

His smile deepened as he stepped forward to shake the enchanting woman’s hand. He was stunned, just as she had been, upon first seeing her. There had been – and still was - an instant attraction between the two. Michael felt a stirring in his loins as he looked at her.

He was surprised by the firmness of her handshake and as he got a better sense of her, he noted the subtle rebellious stance that seemed to be her body’s standard pose. She was actually trying in vain not to be noticed, though Michael could not help but notice her. He had a feeling she knew exactly what was on his mind and he wondered if he really was as transparent as her reaction seemed to indicate.

“Nice to meet you Mike, welcome. I hope you are enjoying the community so far.”

“Oh yes, very much so.”

If Jessa would have been any other women, she may have swooned. Michael was just her type, if she had actually had one. The vibes she was picking up off of him were turning her knees to jelly. He was a hair shorter than her, maybe 5 foot 8, and built very well. He was obviously not afraid of hard work and that strength attracted her even more. Michael was wearing a cut off T-shirt that had many miles on it, with khaki carpenter shorts. He looked delicious and her chest tightened almost immediately to his presence. It had been far too long since she had felt this animal attraction, and she felt a sudden flush that caught her off guard.

To keep from embarrassing herself, Jessa nodded politely and went back to the skillet of chicken on the table. She turned her back to them all, dismissing them to give her body time to recuperate. Jessa needed a few minutes to settle her needful desires.

Michael waited for her to turn back around, but she didn’t. With one last backwards glance, he followed the guys out onto the porch to grab more wood as Teresa had requested. He made a mental note to find out what he could about this intriguing woman from some of the other men. He didn’t see a ring on her finger, but he figured that someone had a claim on her. You just didn’t find single woman like her anymore. It just didn’t happen.

***

“Damn Billy, I didn’t even say hello to your wife. I am sorry man.”

Billy just kind of chuckled to himself, “Yeah she has a way of doing that to a man, doesn’t she?” They both knew that the conversation was not about Billy’s wife anymore.

“So what’s her story, is she with anyone?” Michael knew that the chance was slim, but there was still hope in his heart. Even if she was with someone, maybe he could win her away from some other guy that didn’t deserve her as much as he did. His mind always found a way to create hope, to keep going. Everyone had to find a way to do that in this desolate new reality.

“Nope, but good luck with that one. No one has convinced her yet and she has been here for several months now. Some think that she likes women, but she even turned down the two lesbians who made a combined effort on her.”

Michael just kind of smiled to himself. He always did like a challenge.

4

Dinner was served a little while later and Michael was glad that he had decided to come back with Billy. He had not seen that much food selection in a long time, even at some of the bigger towns he had come across over the years. Between the food and the new woman, he was thinking that stopping here was one of the better decisions he had made in quite a while.

“Wow. May I ask where all of this food came from?”

“Didn’t you see our gardens when you came through town? The biggest one is at Jessa’s house though. In six month’s time, I swear, it’s already like a jungle over there. I don’t know what we would do without her. She keeps us all well fed. Even when there is nothing to hunt, we always have food.”

Jessa gave Teresa an embarrassed look. Her match making skills were as bad as her attempts at subtlety. The woman was not particularly stealthy with the wink that she sent her way either. Jessa wasn’t used to all the attention. Combined with this high school crush feeling that had come over her, all she wanted to do was to change the subject quickly.

Michael looked at Jessa then, though she would not meet his blue eyes. She instead turned to her son and helped him cut up some of the chicken on his plate. The conversation soon turned to the dangers of the road and the men all joined in with opinions on how to keep the town safe.

Michael told the table about the city just twenty miles from there. He had come across people that were not people anymore. Like the animals that had mutated, many of the humans that remained in the city close to all the supplies changed into something not quite human. He seemed particularly adamant when he spoke of the motorcycle gangs of nomads that were causing terror throughout the country, wreaking havoc wherever they went. Those were who Billy should worry about, in his opinion.

The whole room was quiet for some time as everyone there remembered their own run-ins with dangerous elements. Everyone had a story and they had all had more than one close call.

Jessa looked over at Michael a couple of times while the conversation flew all around them. She actually made solid contact with his haunting aquamarine eyes once. Disconcerted with the shiver that ran up her spine, she had looked away quickly.

Jessa did not stay much longer that night and she feigned a headache to the company. She bade them all farewell and left quickly. She sent one last look at the man that was sitting across from her before she got up to leave. Shane wanted to stay longer, but she was firm with him and he relented after he realized that she was not going to give in.

Michael was disappointed that she had left so soon. He had thought she might be interested in him, and felt a pang in his heart that perhaps he had misread her feelings. Maybe she really did have a headache. Regardless, he hoped that he would get to see more of her soon.

He told himself that he would make it so and continued the game of darts that the men had started outside. He was completely aware the entire time though, of the silent woman who was entering the house next door to them. He could see what Teresa had been talking about. There did seem to be a rather impressive growth of plants around the quiet woman’s home. She certainly had the magic touch when it came to horticulture. His musings were interrupted as he noticed the dim candle lights quickly light inside and her soft shadows as she moved through the house.

5

Never being one for darts, Michael lost often and usually by a wide margin. Tonight was no exception, especially considering that he could not get the woman out of his mind. He couldn’t help but constantly glance over at the house next door.

There was only one room lit after a while and he assumed that the woman had put her son to bed. He mumbled something about having to piss to the other guys and started walking toward the outhouse behind Billy’s house.

As he neared the rear of the house, he caught himself looking into Jessa’s windows. He stopped moving when he saw the flickering light move to the last room in the house. Slowly he walked further back, forgetting completely that he had to go to the bathroom. He stopped again, taking in a sharp involuntary breath as he spotted her through the window.

The lit room turned out to be the woman’s bathroom. She was in the process of undressing to clean herself after a long day. The man pushed himself against the house, trying to become invisible. He was mesmerized as she took off her shirt and bra. Michael swallowed, the knot forming in his throat as he saw her pale pink nipples rising in the night air. The window was slightly open, and he could have sworn he could smell her sweetness wafting over to his hiding spot.

Jessa bent down and when she stood back up, he could see the small patch of hair between her thighs that matched the blonde on her head. Like her, the hair was neat and trim. Michael’s hand itched to seize himself, but remained at his side while his eyes held steady on her, unblinking. When she turned full on towards the window it was almost all he could take.

Seeing her in all of her glory sealed his need for the mysterious woman. Every inch of her body was smooth and tempting. A sponge in hand, she started to rub her shoulders and neck with soapy water. The man watched the drops cascade down her form, her nipples hard tips. He wanted to be there with her, rubbing all the places he knew she would like. He was full of gratitude just to be able to see such a beautiful sight. It had been quite a while since he had even had this much action.

Jessa’s hands spent time rubbing in circles on her breasts, her fingers slightly massaging the soft underside. Her globes were large and jiggled as she moved. Michael’s heart stopped in his chest when he saw her pinch one of her nipples between her fingers and then close her eyes with the pleasure.

She bent down and his heart pounded in his ears while he waited for her to come back into view. When she did she rinsed her front and the man melted in his shoes. The sponge in her hand pressed between her legs, and by the look on her face, she was doing more than cleaning. Every few seconds he could hear a soft moan and a panting sound as she rubbed her wet, slippery womanhood.

Jessa dropped the sponge and her fingers continued the soft exploration of her slit. Michael felt a rising in his pants and every soft noise from her lips made his pants more uncomfortable. Her one hand moved faster while the other hand cupped and fondled her breasts. He could hear her working herself to a crescendo and then a loud whimper pierced the night air. Michael was surprised to realize that the sound was from him.

The woman’s hands stopped and her eyes squinted out into the night. Michael pushed himself further into the bushes and his heart pounded while he waited. He was afraid to look and only did when a considerable amount of time had passed.

Jessa finished washing her body off in the basin and she was humming to herself. Michael could hear the sweet sound and relaxed. He was completely captivated by her. She released her hair from a messy bun and it flowed down her wet body, sticking to her flesh in some areas. Her hair was past her waist and it served to cover just enough of her breasts to tantalize him even more. She continued to wash her hair and when she raised her arms to work in the shampoo and faced the window, Michael finally grabbed his own hardness, tugging it instinctively. He choked a little bit and threw himself under a bush when she heard him again.

Cursing himself, he hid for what seemed like hours until he heard Billy’s inebriated voice calling for him. He got up and rejoined them quickly. He was not sure yet if he wanted to stay around the little town, but he did know there was someone he wanted to take with him if or when he left. Of course, that would be up to her.

***

Jessa kind of smiled to herself. She really should put a curtain up. The men around the community always seemed to find a way to walk past her windows at night. Even though she told herself she hated the public attention, Jessa found it exciting to think that someone was watching her in her more private moments. She really hoped that it was Michael this time. Still, she knew she shouldn’t tease, so she debated which privacy bush she should plant in the back, though she had to remind herself that she wasn’t going to be there that long. She went into her son’s room to check on him, then went to her own bed to lie down for the night.

Sleep usually came easily from all the hard work during the day, but that night she found herself doing something entirely different. She was surprised to find herself thinking about a man besides her husband for the first time in quite a while. Up until then she had believed that Kraven had been and still was her one true soul mate. As a result, she thought it was pointless to even contemplate looking for another man. Why bother? But Michael had caught her eye and stirred up some feelings she was not expecting. The thing was, she was not sure how she even felt about feeling anything at all. When she finally did doze off, she was thinking about how much she missed the feeling of a man’s strong arms around her. It had been far too long since Jessa had been able to have the real thing.

***

The next morning, Jessa and her son did their normal watering. Since his father had died, Shane had taken on a bit of the role of the man of the house, and as a result he was determined to learn to shoot and hunt. Jessa was happy to support him in this for many reasons, both practical and emotional. So, like on many other days, she took him out in the woods for some practice. It wasn’t long, however, before his initially fervent attention to mastering the bow began to wane. Then he heard Aidan playing and completely lost whatever interest had remained.

“Mom, can I please go play?” He was still just a kid.

His eyes were hopeful and she found it hard to say no to him in moments like this. She would have given him anything, though she really just wished she could change the world in which they both lived. She knew there had to be something better.

“Make sure to stay close hon. Stay where Teresa can see you at least. I am going to grab some alyssum for the salad. I saw some yesterday on the edge of the woods. I will be back in a bit, baby.”

Jessa kissed his forehead and watched him scamper away next door towards his friend’s house. The woman watched him until he caught up with Aidan and he turned to wave to her. That was the pair’s all clear sign.

It wasn’t long before Jessa came across the fragrant white flowers she had been looking for. Bending down to her knees, she quickly pulled out some shears from her pocket to cut the flowers. She was halfway done when she heard a rustling in the brush immediately to her left. Looking up instinctively as to ascertain the cause, she had barely swiveled her head when she felt a sharp, instantly dizzying pain to her temple, even as her world turned black.

Unsure what was going on, Jessa came to a few minutes later with a man on top of her groping her body and trying to rip her clothes off with his rough hands. She immediately recognized him as one of Billy’s friends, but couldn’t quite remember his name. He was not very likeable and she had always unconsciously steered clear of him. Now she knew her instincts had been correct, if there had ever been any doubt.

As the man grabbed her and wrestled with her unyielding body, she didn’t feel fear. It was almost surprising, but she actually felt only regret. She had only just recently gotten the garden the way she wanted it and now they were going to have to leave. If she managed to get out of this, that was.

Shane was only just recovering from his father’s death and a glint of his childhood innocence had finally returned. And now he would lose his little friend, his home, and probably whatever vestiges of a normal childhood she had tried to foster for him. Those were the vague thoughts that went through her mind as she struggled to clear the fog from her spinning head. As her mind cleared further she knew she had to take action.

Turning her head to the side, she searched with her eyes and her free hand for the shears she had held moments ago. She also wished her pants were still on for many reasons, but mostly so she could get at her other weapon, her favorite knife which had been in her belt. Suddenly, she saw the glint of the metal shears to her left, although they were maddeningly just out of reach. Although her mind still felt cloudy and she was just beginning to get a sense of her body being at her command again, the one advantage she seemed to have was that this man was so fixated on violating his prize that he seemed oblivious to the fact that “it”, which is to say that she, was waking up.

He was feverishly pulling her panties down and she could feel his fingers clawing at her crotch as he tried to jam a few fingers inside her. With his other hand he was trying, unsuccessfully as well, to unzip his pants. Frustrated at his inability to multitask at this crucial moment, he quickly withdrew his hand from between her legs, so as to address his damned stuck zipper.

Rebalancing himself on his knees to pull down his vexing pants, he leaned back and away from her just a bit. The subtle shift in his weight offered Jessa just enough freedom to reach the extra inch and wrap her hands around the very welcomed feel of cold hard steel. Seizing the moment instinctively, she adroitly pivoted on her hip, quickly capitalizing on his momentary off-balance posture. The man toppled over and she was now the one in charge.

With surprising speed and agility she straddled him, and just as quickly and unhesitatingly, she plunged the shears into his chest down to the handle. Springing away from him, she watched as the bleeding man reached for her, keenly aware that he might still somehow have some fight left in him. One thing was clear by the shock in his eyes. He definitely had not seen that coming.

Jessa stumbled away from him as his arms quickly fell to his sides and he toppled face first in the dirt, dead. But the bigger danger had not passed. She put her head down to collect her thoughts. What the fuck was she going to do now? The question kept running through her mind. The answer was harder to find.

They were going to have to leave the community. It didn’t matter that the man attacked her. There were many people that wouldn’t believe her and would surely think that it was somehow her fault. She wasn’t very talkative and people found that trait suspicious. Some people felt like women did not have the option to say no anymore, let alone fight back in the new male-dominated landscape. A woman had the choice of finding a man to protect her, or traveling as a gypsy from place to place with the constant risk of being assaulted.

It took a minute for her to realize she did not have any clothes on below the waist and that her shirt was almost ripped off of her. Finding the clothes that had so recently been torn off and dressing herself helped her collect her thoughts even as she touched her head gingerly, feeling a bump forming. Blood had clotted in her hair and smeared her face, even as it mixed with Chase’s blood on her clothes. She walked slowly to the stream nearby so she could take a quick impromptu bath. She was thinking hard about how she was going to get into town in this state without drawing too much attention to herself. She didn’t even notice the man watching her from behind the trees.

***

Michael stepped back and went completely still as she passed. If he had not just witnessed what he had, he would have never believed it. He had come across the two as the man sat on top of Jessa. At first he was unsure what was happening but then had seen the blood on her head and knew something was very wrong. Just then she had started to struggle. Before he could utter a word though, he watched her stab the man to death with one quick strike. Her eyes were filled with an emptiness that he had never witnessed in a person, let alone a woman.

Shock kept him transfixed as the woman watched the man die, not a second of sympathy, or any real emotion, apparent on her face. Her face had a hollow look as she stood by, ready to finish the job if needed. Then it appeared that she had a moment of uncertainty. At least that’s how it looked, but as quickly as it was there, it passed, and she apparently came to a decision. He followed from a distance in the brush as she made her way to the stream. He watched a moment longer, till she had stripped at the water’s edge and hurriedly stepped into the water with a small gasp. The natural spring fed directly into it, so he knew how cold it must be.

As much as he would have liked to stay and watch the death dealing wood nymph in all her nude splendor, he also wanted to help her. He hurried back to the house he was staying in at the edge of town as quickly as he could. He got an extra shirt from his bag and returned just as quickly to put it next to her clothes by the bank. He wasn’t sure why he did it, but Michael took her ripped shirt in exchange.

6

Jessa was not sure who had left a shirt for her, but it was probably a man. At least it was a man’s shirt. Whoever it was must have seen what had happened, because her bloody ripped shirt was gone as well. Now, even more ill at ease with the knowledge that someone else knew of what she had done, Jessa completely forgot about her assaulter’s dead body.

What was she going to do? If she buried it, it would give her a bit more time before she would have to leave. Being the shady type that that guy was, everyone would just think he had slipped off and left town. And truthfully she could think of any number of other scenarios that people might assume had caused his absence. There was always some good in the bad if you looked hard enough. Her Mom had taught her that. Maybe she could even stay until fall so she could harvest and preserve enough for the winter on the road. She just had to hope that whoever had left the shirt was a friend, which seemed likely. Still she didn’t like to be out of control. Maybe whoever it was would want something in return for their silence.

Jessa got back to the body, or where it was supposed to be at least, and there was nothing there. She did a double take to be sure she was in the right place. Sure enough, the blood still coated the ground, but there was no body. She also detected no discernible trail. What could have happened? Afraid that maybe he was somehow still alive, Jessa’s heart sank. She immediately raced back to town to get her son. It didn’t seem possible that things could get worse, but they were, in fact, getting worse and worse by the minute. She ran back in a controlled panic, and was both surprised and relieved to hear her son’s distinct laughter as she approached the end of her street. Blessedly, nothing seemed to be amiss. Still, understandably alarmed by the day’s events, she was walking back to her house when she saw Teresa waving to her.

“Hey Teresa, where’s Shane? Is he ok?”

“Of course, why wouldn’t he be? They are just playing out back. Did you see Mike?”

“No, should I have?”

“No, but Billy has been looking for him for a while. He wanted him to go with him fishing later. Mike was supposed to be getting some worms and bait in the woods. I thought you would have seen him out there. Oh well, I am sure he will turn up. No big deal.”

Jessa said a few more pleasantries and asked Shane if he wanted to come help her make dinner. He declined, wanting nothing to do with chores of any kind of course. She was relieved. She didn’t know why she had even asked him. It must have been habit.

She entered the house alone and as soon as the door closed behind her, she pressed her back against it, breathing slowly. She needed to collect herself. It was upon finally relaxing and calming her mind that she noticed the masculine smell coming off of the shirt she wore. Closing her eyes for a moment, she lifted the collar and inhaled. The smell quickly reminded her of the man she had met the night before, and how he had made her feel in his presence. Just as quickly she put the pieces together.

***

Dinner that night consisted of baked potatoes with butter and sour cream, string beans and a salad. Jessa had just set the table and was going to call Shane in, when she stopped at the kitchen window. Michael was out front playing catch with him and her son was beaming with the attention. Her son missed his father. He missed having a man to look up to and show him the way. Hating to break the fun up, she called for Shane to come in and eat. To her astonishment, after Shane said something to the man, he started to follow the boy into the house. Great, she thought, this is just what I need. Her mind and body were already addled enough.

“Mom, I invited Mike over for dinner. You always say there’s enough for everyone.”

“Of course hon.” she said, even if she wasn’t exactly feeling it.

She patted the boy’s head before she sent Mike a glare with barely contained hostility. Although a part of her knew she should be grateful, what she felt was anger at the knowledge that this man had in a small way “saved her.” She had gotten so used to doing everything on her own that she wasn’t sure she was ready to let down her walls and receive any help. Seeing that look, Mike almost changed his mind about staying for dinner, especially after thinking of the fate of the last man who crossed her. He brushed whatever second thoughts he had aside and chose to follow his impulse and push ahead and pass through the door.

“Welcome, Michael was it?”

She looked at the man again, her face back to neutrality as she awaited his reply.

“Shane, go wash up dear.”

Jessa watched her son huff to the bathroom, a little perturbed his mother had spoken to him like a child in front of his new friend. She turned to speak to Michael, who had suddenly gotten so close to her that she forgot her own words in surprise. She took a step back, but Michael grabbed her gently around her waist and pulled her to him. He huskily spoke in her ear, “I like this shirt much better on you.”

Jessa’s body felt electrified like never before, not even with her husband. The man’s touch sent her body on edge and she backed up from his grasp. The knowledge that it had been he who left the shirt only intensified her body’s reaction. She did not feel a danger, but rather a need that could be even more dangerous to the woman. Her body was responding to this virile man. She moved too quickly and winced and grabbed her head reflexively. It was becoming a very eventful, as well as confusing, day for the young woman.

“Let me take a look at that.”

“No. I’m fine. I have taken care of it already.”

“I bet you have. But let me look.”

Michael touched her gently, pushing long strands of her hair back to see the wound. It looked as if she was hit by the butt of a gun and there was a substantial cut. He also noticed flecks of green and a clear jelly on the wound.

“Here, let’s clean it out.”

“It is clean. Those are herbs so it doesn’t get infected.”

“You’re a healer as well?”

Shane came out of the bathroom and Jessa pulled herself from Michael, looking away.

“You ready to eat, baby?”

7

The meal was simple, but delicious. With as much traveling as he was used to, Michael was used to scavenging for what he ate. He couldn’t remember the last time he had had butter. Very few people even knew how to make it anymore. He had not seen sour cream since before the bombs.

“How in the world did you make sour cream?”

“I found some vinegar a while back. You just mix it up and let it sit for a while.”

She made it sound so simple. He guessed it was, but you had to know how to do it. There were other luxuries that he noticed that he had not seen since the time before all the destruction, when society ran like a well-oiled machine. Another luxury was the alcohol that he was drinking, a sort of moonshine. It was strong and he could feel its effects almost immediately with the first sip. As they finished their meal and he drained the last of his drink, he felt an uncharacteristic groggy feeling spread through him, which soon gave way to unconsciousness. The next time he opened his eyes, he was still sitting there, but now with his cheek resting on the table. As he slowly raised his head, he saw that the boy was nowhere in sight.

“Come on big boy, time to go lie down.”

“What was in that drink?”

“Nothing you won’t sleep off dear.”

With him in a more vulnerable state, Jessa leaned in and captured his lips with hers. Her tongue teased his mouth open, before he could reciprocate. She gently nipped his lips as his hand grabbed at her breast. It didn’t matter how out of it a man was, they always had energy for that, she thought. He moaned into her mouth before he passed out completely once more.

Jessa looked down at the man lying unconscious in her bed. It really was a shame, she thought. He would have been one of the men she actually would have considered for a real relationship…or at least for a few romps in the hay. She couldn’t help but look at the bulge that had yet to go down in his pants. She reached out and grabbed it with her hand, saddened further by the size of it. Such a shame, she thought again.

8

Michael woke up with a start and quite a pounding headache. He completely forgot where he was for a minute. He looked around and found himself in Jessa’s bed, but she was nowhere to be seen. Walking through the house, he could see that the essentials were missing. The top drawers of her dresser were open and empty. The once full cupboard was half bare. The woman was gone.  Michael’s heart sank.

He was frustrated and a little angry, but a look around her little house made him even more intrigued. For such a small house, every inch was used efficiently. There were plants and herbs preserved and drying in every room that he walked through. He did not even know what half of them were, but it sure looked impressive. There were plants growing indoors, almost as many as there were growing outside. He had the sinking feeling that Jessa had run away, and it was because of his shirt comment. Somehow he had gotten the crazy idea that she would be grateful for his help. Instead, she seemed pissed. One thing had stayed the same since before the bombs, he thought. He still didn’t understand women. Mike would have never told anyone what happened, but she didn’t know that. He had scared her off. A wave of guilt and some self-condemnation washed over him. Well, she wasn’t getting away so easily. He would just have to find her.

***

Jessa walked down one of the overgrown side roads on her way towards the coast. She had been trying to decide about their trip for a while and the incident with that creep – that dead creep now - cemented the idea. She was craving the saltwater and Shane had never even seen the ocean before. That was something she wanted to rectify.

She figured that it would take a few months and she had brought enough dehydrated vegetables and jerky, as well as energy cakes she made out of ground acorn, mixed dehydrated berries and animal fat, to make the journey. Shane was understandably not very excited about leaving the little town, though he knew that there must be a reason and listened when his mother woke him up and told him to pack. They each had a full pack on their backs, since what they could carry was now the sum total of their worldly possessions.

He was used to moving around. The last six months had been the longest they had stayed in one place. He knew his mother was fearful of traveling alone and he picked up on her added stress. He was not quite sure what she was afraid of. She would never admit she was afraid, but Shane knew when she was. He liked the idea of traveling again and he always looked at it like an adventure. He was going to miss Aidan and even that new man Michael, but he did not want to stay in that tiny town forever. There were so many things that he was told growing up, the stories of the way the world used to be and he wanted to see more of what was left. Mostly knew he had to be brave for his mom.

“Where are we going Ma?”

“Well baby, I would love to see the ocean again, and wouldn’t you like to see water everywhere as far as you can see?”

“Yes, I am ready for an adventure!”

Jessa smiled down to him. He constantly reminded her of how wise beyond his years he was and of the uncanny ability children have to adapt to almost anything. He was already adjusting to this new “adventure” as he called it. He must have gotten that from his father.

His father had been convinced that they must move around a lot, constantly searching. He was always looking for the perfect place to make a home. It had been over four years though, and they had never found it. Kraven had always done more than love her. He had been her constant protector and had shown it many times during the course of their travels. There was also more than one or two times that he had saved their young child. She was especially nervous about traveling alone with her son. She was afraid she would not be able to protect him as she needed to. A gun and a crossbow had been added to the weapons on hand, though she still felt vulnerable.

After all, there was no such thing as police to protect them now. The thought of dialing 911 actually made her wince. Wouldn’t that be nice. She would be calling every day, she mused to herself.

While Jessa remembered life before only vaguely, she had definitely remembered police. People did not have some uniformed force to depend on to save them anymore. They only had their own wits and skills and those of whoever they were living or traveling with. There was some protection and safety in numbers, but it seemed to her that you had to lose free will in the balance and it just wasn’t worth it to her.

Deep down she hoped she wasn’t being pigheaded and foolish. Hopefully her stubbornness would not get them both killed. But she had to be true to herself. What was the point of being safe if she could not decide how to live in that safety on her own terms? Jessa had always agreed with her husband that there must be someplace she could do that as part of a community. She was determined that if she couldn’t find such a place, she would help to build one. Now that he was gone, she was more determined than ever to make that place a reality.

9

Jessa smiled at her good fortune. The pair had stumbled across a small cottage in the middle of the woods that seemed to have been empty for a while. She felt she was far enough away from the road to build a fire, as she was not too worried about thieves as deep in as they were. Shane was in the back room sleeping. She had strung some can lines in the woods as a make shift alarm system for some added protection. A minute’s warning was often the difference between life and death these days. Jessa had also secured his room with a few extra boards on the inside. With that extra sense of security, she was now outside enjoying one of her guilty pleasures; a joint. The civilized world may have ended, but at least there was plenty of pot now. Not only was it the best weed anyone had ever smoked, but the seeds were highly nutritious and not too bad tasting as an addition to almost any meal.

Sitting back with her eyes closed, Jessa exhaled the sweet pungent smoke out of her nose. She replayed the day’s events, but instead of focusing on the attack, she thought of the man whose shirt she still wore.

“You mind if I take a drag?”

Jessa was stunned to hear a voice so close, not even hearing any steps beforehand. So much for her tin can alarm system. She opened her eyes and almost started to scream, but the sound was stifled by a large hand. His face pressed against hers, replacing the fingers with his mouth. His tongue delved into her mouth quickly, demanding her attention.

She struggled against him, though her size was no match for his strength. He had the jump on her and she was worried about where it was going to go as she could feel his excitement growing against her. She didn’t get a bad vibe like before, but he was understandably pissed off from being drugged a few hours before. The biggest difference was that now she wanted to feel his hands on her, and even more so, she needed it. They both had felt this attraction from the moment they had laid eyes on each other.

His hands were pushing her body against the grass, his mouth never leaving hers for a moment. He touched her ribs, and then went up to one of her soft mounds, his fingers tweaking her nipples roughly. Her struggle had stopped so abruptly that Michael was not sure how he had gotten to find himself on top of her. He was still a bit pissed that she had slipped something into his drink. Seeing her out there relaxed and smoking a joint though, he had quickly forgotten any anger he had been feeling. She was irresistible to him. He remembered her naked in the bathroom and at the creek. Her body felt even better below him then he could have imagined and he just couldn’t help himself. His anger was replaced with a lust that he had not experienced since his youth. He had that all-consuming desire to bury himself deep inside her.

His hands found the bottom of her skirt and realized she must have changed since he had seen her last, though she was still wearing his shirt on top. He wanted to see that as a sign that maybe she did care for him. His fingers slowly crept up her leg. It was not until he had reached her panties that she started to protest anew.

“Please stop. I’m sorry, okay?”

“Do you really want me to stop?”

“Yes.”

Michael was not anticipating that answer. He sat back on his knees, looking at her red lips, bewildered expression, as well as those lust filled eyes. She still held the burning joint in her hand. Michael grabbed the joint and put it to his lips and sucked. Inhaling deep, he handed it back to her and crawled between her splayed legs. Her white panties beckoned to him like a beacon in the night. He heard her gasp as he jerked her underwear to one side and took a nice long lick.

“Smoke your joint and let me have a taste. I won’t do anything you don’t want me to do.”

Jessa seemed satisfied with the request, as well as with the statement, because she merely looked at him with legs slightly wider and took a nice long drag. The orange end lit up her face for a moment as she watched the back of his head.

Michael smiled to himself and pulled her panties off. Lying on his stomach in the grass before her, he used his fingers to spread her even wider. Exposing her tiny pleasure spot, he attached to it with his mouth and started to suckle hard. She squirmed underneath him, while Michael used his forearms to hold her lower body down and keep her in his mouth. She tasted sweet to him as he drank from her like she was an oasis in the desert.

Jessa’s fingers found themselves entwined in his hair, pulling him closer to her core. She needed the release that she felt she was so close to. Her hands were now on him like a vise as she pulled him into her wetness. He withdrew from her and all she could do was moan in frustration with the absence. Her eyes were glazed as she looked up at him from the grass.

Michael did not leave her alone long though. He pulled his pants off and freed his iron rod in one fluid movement in front of her. The woman’s chest heaved when he revealed himself and her insides twitched in anticipation. She could already feel it inside of her and she clenched pleasurably at the thought.

Michael knelt down between her legs, eagerly holding himself in his tightened fist. He put the head just at her weeping opening and waited at the slippery gates. He had to stop himself from plunging into her immediately.

“May I enter?” he asked, semi-teasingly.

Michael did not move, just waited at the cusp. He waited so long that he thought he may not get any answer at all. Heat emanated from her and drove the man wild with lust and want. He longed to bury himself inside of her, but he refused to take someone who did not want it. He begged her in his head, but he couldn’t meet her eyes, afraid she would not be as turned on as he was.

“Yes.”

So softly the words were said that Michael almost didn’t hear them. But he did and with that he plunged ahead in a rush. She was soaking wet and he slid all of his fat cock inside of her. He heard her scream, like she was in the distance. He felt a moment of guilt for not allowing her body to adjust to his size, but was soon completely lost in her suffocating folds.

Michael leaned closer to her, driving in even deeper with his action. Jessa moaned again as he filled her and his blunt end pushed against her womb. Yanking his shirt up, he captured one of her jiggling globes in his mouth. His teeth started to bite her nipple gently and then he was clenched by her slippery walls.

Jessa’s whole body released all of its energy and she felt as if she had exploded. Her pussy clamped onto Michael’s thick cock and started to convulse around it again. Her orgasm came strong and hard and every squeeze of her walls seemed to pull him in deeper. She could not stop the undulating waves of her body as she was overwhelmed with the stimulation.

Michael tried to calm her, but her body would not stop trembling and shaking. He pulled his dick from her in a jerk and Jessa collapsed with her legs splayed in a daze on the ground. Michael put his head back between her legs and started lapping up the woman’s essence from her orgasm. Jessa jumped every time his tongue grazed her sensitive button. He pulled back, inserting a finger where his tongue had been before.

Amazed at how tight she felt even to his finger, he started stroking her insides, trying to widen her so he had a chance of lasting more than a few minutes. Her moans became louder and she came again from his ministrations, this time on his hand. Jessa’s whole body tightened up underneath him and then a rush of fluid came out around his thick fingers. Transfixed, he continued to pump into her until she was pushing back against his hand. Even then, he finger fucked her for another few moments before her moans got higher pitched and desperate sounding. Her hand was firm against his, trying desperately to pull his digits out of her.

He pulled up from her, watching her face as she thrashed from side to side. Her face was stuck with a state of euphoria on it. Kneeling down and adding a finger to make two in her tight snatch, he started to pump slowly again. Her cries were only increased when his mouth re-found her nub. He thought she was going to buck him off like a wild horse the way her body was moving underneath him.

“Please stop, no more. I can’t take anymore!”

“Jessa, we’re just getting started.”

Quickly, Michael was kneeling between her legs. He wiped the juice off of his stubbly chin and positioned himself against her quivering quim. Not asking this time, Michael thrust forward quickly, burying himself in heaven once more. His grunt of sheer pleasure masked hers of unprepared surprise. Even after multiple squirting orgasms, her pussy still felt tight enough to crush his dick and he had to grit his teeth to stop himself from exploding.

He pulled out of her very slowly, her walls griping his cock with every inch that left her. He plunged into her again, this time hitting her bottom and pushing forward harder. Surging inside of her for the second time was almost his end, because Jessa was coming again, all over his cock. As the woman flooded her womb, he could feel it leaking out of her with each back stroke of his pumping member.

“You feel so good.” he said with more tenderness than he meant to reveal.

Michael grabbed her thighs and threw her legs over his shoulder, pulling her tighter against him. She moaned when he went deeper inside, filling her completely with his throbbing meat. Her eyes were closed tight and she seemed to be in one long orgasm. Her sweet pussy milked his cock with each wave of pleasure that crashed over her, threatening to make him erupt early. So long had it been since Michael had felt such tight folds, such wetness that he was finding his own personal struggle to avoid immediate climax close to painful at that point. Tasting blood from biting his own lip, he struggled with his control as her body writhed underneath his in abandon.

Moving faster inside of her, he wrapped his arms around her thighs and started to piston in and out of her. Her moaning increased with the speed of his hips and Michael was quickly losing himself to her whimpering. He shrugged her legs off of him and they fell on each side of his body. Seeing his cock buried into her tight snatch was too much for him and he finally started to come. He sawed in and out of her a few more times, rubbing her clit as jet after jet streamed into her sweat soaked body. He pushed deep and blasted hard against her womb, filling her with his gooey seed.

Satisfaction did not aptly describe how he felt after spending himself so completely. Her body glistened with sweat and he could see his white cum pouring out of her when he pulled out. Her eyes were closed and her lips were pursed just a bit. Long shapely legs stood wide open and Jessa looked exhausted. Wrestling his shirt off, he used it to gently wash his seed off of her exposed flesh, steam rising off of her in the cool night air. He could not help but rub her clit gently, stroking her to another orgasm. Her hand grabbed his with renewed strength and pulled it away from her.

“Ok, ok…enough…”

She stood up a bit wobbly, trying to get her bearings. Straightening her clothes, Jessa walked into the little cottage and sank onto the second bed alongside the one in which Shane was still fast asleep. The walls still had some kid’s posters hanging where they were once pinned with such care. Her mind had not seen this coming, but her body was grateful nonetheless. Still, she knew it couldn’t last. Before she had a chance to think further, her body succumbed to the combined exhaustion of her journey, as well as to the release of the sex, and she was asleep moments after her head hit the pillow.

10

Awakening with a start, Jessa realized Shane was awake as well. It had been his slight movement that woke her. She was still tired but knew it was just as well she had awakened. She knew what they had to do. She had known all along. She whispered for him to get up and grab his bag. She made the signal for silence and he complied without question. He could feel that something was disturbing his mother, so he just did as he was told in silence. The stealthy communication had become second nature in this new world of survival. It was not the first time that they had had to leave quickly and without detection.

They left the house with practiced efficiency, leaving Michael asleep in an adjacent room where he had apparently crashed to sleep after his own spent passion. Jessa was thankful that Shane had not seen him as they left. They moved north, changing course and making sure to leave no marks behind to be tracked. She settled back into the woods, moving quickly, her son walking deftly beside her. He was beginning to show signs that he would become a natural woodsman, she noted. But her mind was addled and her thoughts returned to the man she had just escaped.

She wanted to put as much distance between them and Michael as she could. She was convinced that having him in her life meant nothing but trouble. If nothing else, he was trouble for her at least. Her body ached with every step she took and her insides were sore and raw. It was a pleasurable pain though, and the barest hint of a smile played on her face as she walked with her son into the rising sun.

***

Michael slept better than he had in years, feeling pleasurably dead to the world. His mind had stopped racing as he had just lain there, totally sated. He awoke on the short sofa, he legs sticking almost a foot off the edge. He could not help but smile at the prior night’s events. He had one of those smiles that could be felt from one side of the face all the way to the other. Stretching, Michael’s first instinct was to check on her. He just wanted to see her, maybe just to affirm that the night had really happened, but he thought against it.

He remained in bed for almost another hour and still had not heard the slightest sound from the shuttered bedroom. After he had changed his clothes, which he still wore from the day before, he washed his face and started a small fire outside for breakfast. He found it hard to imagine, him cooking breakfast like he was the woman in the relationship. He didn’t care though. If playing the female role got him sex like that, he would do any little chore needed to make her happy. Hell, he’d put on a dress too if that’s what it took.

Unable to wait anymore, Michael nudged the bedroom door open quietly. He could not believe that the kid, at least, hadn’t gotten up yet. He fondly remembered his own always being the first one up in the house. He knew that door had not budged since he had been up because his eyes were never far from it. One always had to be ready in this world.

As he opened the door, he realized with a start that they were gone. Unable to believe his eyes, he hurriedly checked the rest of the small house. He scanned the immediate perimeter as well, calling their names.

Looking around he quickly surmised that all of their belongings were gone as well. She had taken it all with her, which meant that wherever she went, she did not plan on returning. Michael cursed and smashed his fist into the wall. Here he was sleeping like a baby from the best night of his life thinking he had finally found a woman…and not just any woman, but a woman he could really have feelings for, and she had up and left him in the night. Just his luck to lose her before they even got started. He knew he shouldn’t have come on so strong, but he hadn’t been able to help himself. Fuck. He had blown it again.

After a moment of malaise, he realized she couldn’t be that far ahead, especially traveling with a child on foot. She couldn’t have left before the sun came up, could she? He didn’t know, but he knew that he had to find her. He had to find her again, he corrected himself with a shake of his head. He knew she liked him. It was obvious. He just had to get her to see that they could be a good thing for each other.

With Michael’s mind set, he packed up quickly and picked up the tortillas his domestic smitten ass had actually made for the stubborn woman and her son. He had planned on a sort of breakfast in bed, and maybe impressing her with his thoughtfulness. They were simply ground corn and water, but still.

He couldn’t believe his own naivety and cursed himself for letting his guard down, as well as for being such a sucker. His agitation made his steps quicker, though it wasn’t long before he realized that there was no trail to follow. This woman had once again surprised him. Although he would have appreciated a nice clear set of tracks and signs to follow, he also had to admit that he found her growing list of survival skills to be pretty impressive.

He continued east, the way she had been going before he had pounced on her like a wild cat. He walked faster than she could, even running for short bursts, but still not a trace of her could be found even with his trained eye. If he didn’t have a few scratches on his chest, he may have thought the whole night had been just a really good dream. After a day of chasing her, he wondered if he was chasing a ghost. Maybe she was just a nymph that crossed his path one night because the Gods had smiled on him. Sometimes anything felt possible in this strange abandoned land.

***

Jessa had no misconception of what had happened between them. She blamed it on pure hormones. Michael had fit the description of her desire and he had caught her at a moment of weakness. She kept telling herself that version of the narrative as she walked, one foot in front of the other. Each step reminded her of the man with the sea-blue eyes, but she tried to push him from her mind. She couldn’t be distracted and he was most definitely a distraction with a capital D.

There was something more to her running off from him though. He had touched a part of her that she had not felt in a long time and she was not sure that she wanted to feel again. She had to keep her walls up. Every time Jessa got close to someone in the world, something bad happened. She couldn’t lose anyone else. In an effort to escape all that pain, she had convinced herself that if she just got to the coast and maybe found an island somewhere, everything would be okay. That was what kept her going.

Besides, Michael had his own mission, and he had plans to go in exactly the opposite direction from where she wanted to go in order to fulfill it. While her mind hoped that she didn’t see him again, she knew that her body would ignore her if he so much as appeared around the corner. She couldn’t afford to be thinking about this now, she decided. She had to get them to safety. With that thought, she grabbed her son’s hand more tightly as they walked along yet another road. Leaning into the strengthening breeze from the coast, she quickened their pace just a little bit more. They would find their island. She was sure of it.

The End

Continue reading for the second part of this thrilling story

Finding Love in a Dark World:Book 2

Cynthia Wilde

Copyright ©2016 by Cynthia Wilde. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1

“Billy, what are you saying?” Teresa asked, frowning.

“I’m saying that Jessa’s disappeared and so did Chase. You don’t think that’s a coincidence, do you?”

“I just can’t see her taking off like that. Not with a young son in the middle of the night. It just doesn’t make any sense. She is a very careful woman.”

“Yeah, but she is not like you. I think she liked to be alone. Besides, Mike is gone too. I wouldn’t give Chase a snowball’s chance in hell at befriending her, but Mike? I don’t know, I think there was a spark between the two of them. Didn’t you feel it? I mean, let’s just say he definitely had it bad for her. Poor guy was asking all kinds of questions. ‘Is she single? Where’d she come from? What’s her middle name?’ Hell it wouldn’t have been the first time one of the guys wanted to get on her.”

Billy recoiled a bit at the sharp look Teresa directed in his direction. Sometimes it seemed like she didn’t like to know how men actually thought. She really didn’t understand the way things were in the world, and Billy didn’t have the heart to tell her. That was one of the things he had been so attracted to about the woman. She was able to tune out all the B.S. in this crazy new world and find her own sort of peace about it. As long as you didn’t put it in her face she operated from a sort of “need to know basis.” In that sense, she just went with the flow. He did what he wanted and as long as she didn’t see it, she really didn’t care what kind of secrets her dark-haired husband had. And Billy had more than a few.

There was a knock on the front door. Being that it was so late, Billy got up himself, but motioned for Teresa to stay in the bed, just in case it was trouble. She nodded her head, though she had had no intention of getting out of her warm bed. She was content to let Billy do the thinking. And the heavy lifting, for that matter. She lay back in bed without giving the situation a second thought. She was tired from another long day and had no interest in allowing anything to prevent her from getting her beauty sleep. Teresa had no worries on her mind as she closed her eyes for the night.

***

“I’m coming! Damn, do you know how late it is?”

Billy yanked the door open after turning the three locks. He saw his friend Jimmy and by the look on his face, whatever it was that he had to tell him was pretty serious. The blonde man could barely hold his eyes.

“Well come on out with it. What’s going on?”

Jimmy looked around and then nodded his head out to the porch as he backed up. Billy flushed. Must be pretty bad if he didn’t want Teresa to overhear. Billy had a feeling of dread in the pit of his stomach as he stepped out onto the cool concrete porch. The sharp temperature change made him shiver involuntarily, but he hardly registered it. All of his focus was on hearing whatever was so serious that Jimmy had felt the need to come over here at close to midnight to tell him.

“What happened?”

“We found Chase.”

“Good, where is he?”

“He’s dead Billy. Buried in a shallow grave out by the woods. We wouldn’t have found him at all if not for old Bruiser digging around out there. We was out hunting squirrel when I seen him get into it, digging around in the brush. I thought he had just gotten a hold of something dead, or maybe digging after a chipmunk, but then I seen a hand sticking up.”

“What?!”

Jimmy tried to continue, but Billy was already getting worked up, his voice carrying through the small village.

“Shhh!”

“Don’t you fucking shush me! That man was family. He might a been a bit of a loudmouth, but so what? How the hell did he die?”

“There was a stab wound in his chest and a pair of shears still buried in it. It looks like he sure got on the wrong side of someone, Billy.”

It didn’t take a genius to put two and two together and Billy’s mind instantly went to the healer woman with the young boy. Billy also thought he had good idea of what might have happened. He couldn’t let this go. He had his suspicions already, but he had to get to the bottom of this for sure and make sure that justice was done.

This wasn’t even just about justice. Chase was one of his men, and as the leader in this town, his death couldn’t go unpunished. There were unspoken rules in this land now. He had to avenge his death and he knew exactly who he needed to find. He sighed, not really wanting to do what he knew must be done. If he was right about his suspicions, then Chase most definitely had it coming. The guy was not the sharpest tool in the shed – or the nicest, if you could extend the analogy. But he had had his uses.

“Get Marshall and be ready by sun-up. We got some searching to do it seems. First thing, we have to find Jessa.”

It was clear to Billy that Jimmy hadn’t put the pieces together yet, but he would explain it to him later. Billy was too pissed and a little shocked to have lost one of his own. Chase had been his last blood relative in the world and now he was gone. For a lot of reasons, Billy had to do something to make it right.

He walked back to the bedroom and woke Teresa up. A lot of men used sex as an outlet. Sometimes it’s an outlet of affection. Sometimes it’s all about lust. And other times is can be about aggression, or just clearing the decks in your head. Billy wasn’t really thinking about any of that as his hand went to the soft curls between her thighs. She had slipped off to sleep while he was gone, but was quickly responding to his skillful touch.

“Billy.”

Billy turned her onto her side, so he could take her from behind like he liked. Teresa’s thin body writhed against him as her hands pulled down her lacy white panties. Billy growled behind her and slid on his side with his length out and ready for her. There was little said between them as he slid into her wetness. She was always hot and ready for him and he groaned with the sudden pleasure engulfing his rod. Teresa squeezed him tight as he entered, loving the guttural sounds of pleasure he made when she did.

He held her against him with an arm hugging her chest as his lower body pushed back and forth, slowly sawing into her tight quim. Billy covered her mouth as her tone got louder and higher-pitched. She was close as her body tightened up in front of him.

Billy pulled out right before she was going to explode and went back to his knees. She whimpered in protest and then went to her stomach with the light tap of his hand on her ass. She knew what he liked. Teresa pressed her face into the comforter and pushed herself up into the air. She wiggled her small derriere to entice him, anticipating him entering her again at any moment. When he finally did slam back inside her with a hard thrust, the bedding muffled her deep cry of satisfaction. Her insides convulsed around his silken rod and pushed the man to his end quicker than he would have liked.

Teresa clenched hard on his length, milking the end with her muscles. Her hips rotated him inside of her and he finally gasped, stopping her movement with his hands. He pulled out in a rush and groaned reluctantly. He lied back on his back and Teresa climbed into his arms, laying her head on his hard chest with a sigh. Well, that was nice, she thought. As animalistic as he had been with her, there was neediness in his sex that made her feel a closeness with him that had been missing a little of late. She let that warmth spread over her as they both drifted into sleep.

***

“Good morning Billy. What got into you last night?”

“I have to leave for a while and I don’t know how long I will be gone for. Maybe I just wanted to some good memories to tide me over until I return.” He said, as he gave her cheek a morning caress.

“Did you get them?”

“Yes.”

His arm tightened around her shoulder and he kissed the top of her head. Teresa was taken aback by his sudden tenderness. She knew deep inside he had feelings for her beyond just meeting his male needs, but at times they could be hard to find. He was a complicated man. But this sudden show of real affection let her know he wasn’t just going on a day trip. He would be gone for a bit. How long was hard to say, but he was just never that sweet to her.

Following her usual mantra, she wasn’t going to ask where he was going though. If he wanted her to know, he would tell her. The days of sentimentality and finding a sensitive man to hear about her feelings were gone along with television, radio, and getting her nails done. Relationships now, at least to her, were much more as she imagined they had been a few hundred years ago. A man wanted sex and companionship…and hot meals. A woman needed protecting…and maybe had her own needs. But the days of choosing among hundreds of possibilities a day were long gone. In some ways it was easier now.

“How long are you going to be gone?”

“I don’t know. A week or maybe a month. Me and a couple others need to head out. Just be careful and I will see you when I get back. Tell the boy I said goodbye for me.”

Teresa swallowed hard and closed her eyes. She wanted to take in and remember the moment so she could store it away for now and then draw on it in the nights to come. She did her best to memorize the feeling of his strong arms around her.

“Okay.”

She did her best to internalize his touch while he held her for a few more minutes before he got up and started to get dressed. Teresa hated it when he left. She was unclear how many men he was taking with him, but she had no doubt she would be safe here still. He would make sure she was looked after. But she would miss him. He was not going to tell her where he was going or why, but she had a feeling it had to do with her neighbor Jessa. That only made sense.

As she thought about what might or might not be to come, she watched as he pulled his leather jacket from the closet. She saw the necessity in it in this dirty, dangerous world. She knew there were no police. There was no law except the law of might. But still it scared her whenever he put on the leather. It was almost like he was putting on a new persona. With that jacket he changed into someone she didn’t fully know. She suspected that the unfamiliar persona had been born when the bombs dropped and the old ways had died. A further shiver ran through her as she watched him pack his bag full of items that made her blood run cold.

2

Jessa took a few minutes to watch the sunrise from the small apartment building’s window. There was a small balcony off of the sliding glass door, but they were too close to the city to actually step out on it. They couldn’t risk being spotted. She looked into the ruined town and felt a familiar sense of dread. Towns were dangerous places these days. Cities were worse. Jessa ran through her plan and questioned her tactics. They were alone on the outskirts of a place they shouldn’t be, but she had decided that it couldn’t be avoided.

The woman and her son had been holed up in the apartment building for two days now. She was stalling because she knew the decision to go straight through it was incredibly risky. She had been watching the city the entire time, scouting to find the best path and the best time to make the trip. She had left her son, Shane alone on two occasions for a few quick night recon trips. He was only five but had had to grow up twice as fast. It was clear that he was doing his best to pull his own weight and be strong, but in truth he was still just a young child. She could only learn so much without putting herself, or her son, at even greater risk. It was a mile through the mid-sized city or over forty to go around it considering the topography.

Scanning from the window, her eyes fell from the pink and orange hues of the new day’s sky, to the dark burnt out grays and browns of the gritty city below. It wasn’t even a city anymore really. It was just a series of burned out buildings and rubble. This was one of the cities hit by a nuclear device and what life was left looked a lot less like it should. The radiation had subsided over the years, but the mutations had taken hold and multiplied. Jessa had seen the packs of beasts herself. Their ancestors had probably been named “Fluffy” and “Spot”. Now they ran the destroyed city, like a disorganized pack of watchdogs – or watchcats- in a giant junkyard.

There appeared to be very little human activity, though she did see several lights on in the tops of some of the buildings that survived far enough away from the epicenter. Most people, if there were any here, were wise enough to stay in the shadows. What people she could detect had gone to the heights like she had. It just seemed safer with these creatures running around. This world’s version of an alley cat was the stuff of nightmares. She wondered if the people she saw – the lights at least - in the tall buildings were up that high for protection or a better view. Maybe they were one in the same, she realized.  Either way, there were several issues to consider. Jessa was feeling anxious to move forward. The path she had mapped out in her mind was hardly ideal.

Looking back at her sleeping son, she wondered if it wouldn’t be better to just go around after all. There was no guarantee that traveling around would be any safer though either. God, this world sucked, she thought, half joking with herself to ease the tension. The only guarantee that she had was that it would be longer and instead of an hour or so, it would take several days.

Not for the first time, she said to the empty room, “Why did you leave him?”

The question came out as a whisper, as it was more in her head than on her lips. But she still did not have an answer. She had been asking herself this question to one degree or another ever since that morning when they slipped off. As a matter of fact, if she was honest with herself, she had been asking herself that question even before they took off on him. Of course then it was “Why are you going to leave him?” It just seemed to be in her nature now. This new reality demanded it. But she knew that she would have felt safer if Michael was with her.

No, she corrected herself, she would have been safer in reality if he were with her. She knew that. She still felt his touch when she laid down to sleep at night. Granted, she didn’t sleep much anymore, but when she did she remembered the feel of him beside her. Jessa only got a few hours’ sleep at a time now, and usually only in the daytime, when it was too risky to travel. She still had not fully adapted to the city ways, but it seemed like the opposite held true here. The nights were full of roaming animals, and the days, especially the early mornings, were calm and quiet.

A new plan formulated while she went into the kitchen and got a few plates down from the cabinet in her new kitchen. Vaguely she wondered if the woman of the house had picked out the plates herself, or if they had been a wedding present. They were nice blue glass. There was no food or useful items in the apartment that she could take with them, but there were these nice dishes. She liked the idea of eating in a civilized manner, even if just for a few minutes, on real glass plates. They had been on their own for a couple of weeks by then and while by old standards they were on the precipice of hell of earth, it was actually the most comfortable set up they had had since leaving the community. Shane was sleeping on an actual bed and she had a great view. She closed her eyes for a minute and allowed herself the luxury of pretending for a minute that it was the old days, and that if she opened her eyes she would see the beautiful bustling city below her.  Of course when she did open her eyes, all she saw was the dead husk of civilization sprawled out below them.

“Good morning. It’s time to wake up sleepy head.”

“Why?”

“Because tomorrow we are going to be leaving early, so we need to get used to being up and ready to go.”

Shane nodded and got up dutifully, although his face was still a little grumpy. He most definitely did not like to be up early. He was more of a night person like his father had been.

“I’m hungry.”

“You always are,” she said with a wink. “Breakfast is on the table.”

Shane made a disparaging noise and sat down to the same food they had been eating since they got there.

“Why can’t we go find some fruit or something?”

“I don’t trust the food here. I am afraid it could make us sick. In fact the sooner we get away from the city the better.” She had heard stories about people who lived in the cities, and she didn’t want to take any chances.

“Oh. OK.”

Shane didn’t understand what it meant, but he knew that he was going to be eating more of the dried cakes until they got away from there.

“When are we leaving?”

“Tomorrow morning.”

“Good. I like this place. It’s different. And it’s cool to be up so high, but still, I would rather be able to go outside.”

“Me too. We are going to go through the city, so it might be a little scary, ok.”

He shook his head, though she didn’t think he really grasped how scary it might get. He looked at her with a trust that she hoped she had earned. She had had a sinking feeling in her gut ever since they had come upon the city, but she didn’t want to let him know that she felt so nervous.

“It’ll be fine. When we go all you have to do is stay close and be really quiet. Everything sleeps in the early morning, so we just need to make sure that we don’t wake them up.”

Shane nodded his head, but with just a hint less certainty, she thought. He seemed to know it might be better not to ask too many questions about whatever “things” she was talking about.

“Now eat up. We need to go through this place and see if there is anything useful we can take with us. I saw some comic books in the back bedroom. Did you see them?”

Shane brightened, as did Jessa. Ah, the power of a comic book to a boy’s happiness, she thought to herself. At least that hadn’t changed. The rest of the day went pretty smoothly and they were both tired by the time the sun started to go down. Jessa lay down with him until he fell asleep and then she went to the window to look out into the city again. As her eyes went to the few lights she had noticed in evenings past, she couldn’t decide if they represented a beacon of hope or a warning. They would just have to find out.

3

Michael passed through the city one last time before the sun went down. He had settled on taking shelter in one of the larger office buildings that had been right outside the blast zone from so many years before. He had kept up with the woman’s trail, even as it drew him closer and closer toward some unnamed city that had appeared on the horizon.  Along the windswept and often overgrown roads it had been relatively easy to follow her trail, but as the concrete closed in on all sides he had lost it.

His heart had sank as he had followed the trail closer and closer toward the danger of the city, but at least he had had a trail to follow.  But now, with no trail and no sign of her, his worry had reached a peak. It seemed she had just vanished. Maybe that was good, he thought. She might be keeping a low profile. Besides, she could protect herself, after all. He had seen that first hand when she finished off that guy that had attacked her in the woods. She could definitely take care of herself. But still, this was all conjecture at this point. He hoped for the best, but until he could find her – and her son – she would have no idea, for sure, if they were alive or dead.  His gut told him to stay near the city and that she would eventually show herself.

That assurance was what kept him going. Some guys might have gotten the hint after a woman ran out of them not just once, but twice, but he was a little more hard headed than most men. Besides, regardless of what she had done, he was not ready to give up on Jessa yet. He could still close his eyes and almost smell her hair, and could practically feel what it had felt like to hold her. He knew in his heart that despite whatever games she was playing on the outside, she did care for him deep down. She was just of those woman than ran away from that kind of loving, rather than running toward it. She would come around. At least he hoped she would, if he didn’t lose patience first, that is. He had to remind himself that the first order of business was tracking her down again.

Michael had come across a few people in the last two weeks, but he had remained out of sight and left them to their own devices. There was always a certain amount of risk in making contact with people these days, and in this situation he decided the risk was not worth the potential reward. There was no way she would have allowed herself to be seen by anyone anyhow. By apocalyptic wasteland standards, the city was virtually teeming with people, but they hid likes rats in the walls. And by teeming he estimated the whole place might have a few hundred people eking out an existence here amongst the ruins. Nature had moved in pretty quickly, so that here and there trees had even taken root in the smallest patches of dirt and cracked pavement. The animals had moved in when man was bombed out. Virtually anything you could have once found in a forest could be found here now, given the right situation. Dogs and cats abounded as did those unspeakable creatures that were mostly dog or cat. Raccoons, deer….squirrel; they were all still there. The animals were wilder now of course. Or maybe it was that man was wilder. It seemed pretty likely that man was here to stay. Opposable thumbs and frontal lobes were pretty hard to beat, after all. But when the bombs fell, a seed of doubt had been planted. Maybe man would not make it after all. When meeting those people that were scraping a way through the dust and decay, one was as often as not confronted with a deadness in the eyes that seemed more fitting to a possum than a man. Humanity had been forever changed and their place in the hierarchy of earth’s fauna had definitely taken a serious hit, to say the least.

Michael pulled away from the glass. He had selected this particular spot, high in the tower because of the excellent view it afforded. He had several candles burning near the windows, inviting her to him. He knew it could invite others as well, but that was a risk he was willing to take. Those who survived now had to know when to be careful and when to be bold. Mike thought that if Jessa knew he was there, she would come to him. That was his hope at least. The truth of it was that he was pretty powerless in this situation. At least this way he felt like he was doing something. It was not lost on him that it was she who had walked away in the first place. But he also knew that there was that third quality you had to have in this world. You had to know when to be careful and when to be bold, but you always had to have hope.

“Hey.”

Mike looked towards the locked door across the room. The now familiar voice came again, a little more insistently. He sighed and went to unlock it, somewhat annoyed by the interruption to his thoughts. In a rare lapse of judgment, he had revealed himself the day before in order to help the kid. He had just looked so pathetic shuffling down the street trying to push a cart while balancing an armful of books and drink some sort of brew through a straw all at once. He allowed himself to be cowed out of hiding by the ridiculousness of it, and some vestigial compassion he still had running through his veins. Maybe he had just longed for some human interaction. The kid certainly looked harmless enough. Trouble was that it was becoming apparent that Milo now considered him his new best friend. He wasn’t sure how to shake him.

“Hey Milo, come on in. You know you shouldn’t be out after dark.”

“Aww, those little puppies don’t scare me. Besides they don’t like their food burnt.”

The young man chuckled and the sound made Mike nervous. It was clear that Milo may not have been around for the bombs, but he certainly had lived in the cities aftermath long enough to be claimed by the ravaging of the radiation that permeated the city. Mike had asked him why he didn’t leave, but an answer was not forthcoming. Everyone knew it didn’t do to hang around the cities too long. This kid obviously hadn’t gotten the memo.

Milo sat down next to Michael and pulled out a bag of some sort.

“What do you got there?”

“It’s a surprise. But I looked high and low,” the kid quipped. “It’s pretty hard to find these days, but I know where to look.  It’s actually not exactly what you said, but it’s close. You’re lucky you have simple tastes.” With that he started pouring some rice into bowl.

Michael had indulged in the favorite “what food do you miss most” game and of all things had come up with oatmeal with apples. His mom used to make it for him when he was a boy, and just the memory of it warmed his heart. Of course he hadn’t told the kid that part. He had just said he’d love some hot oatmeal with apple slices. By the looks of it, Milo had made it his mission to make that desire a reality.

“My mom had told me that rice is really about all that is left to eat from before. Sorry, but there’s no more oatmeal. My mom told me that too.” With that he pulled a few apples out of the bag now. “But there’s lots of apples,” he said brightly. With that the kid proceeded to the sink where he pulled further supplies out of his bag, including a gallon of water and matches. Michael watched with more than a little appreciation as the teen proceeded to build a small fire in the sink, and cook up the rice with apples like he was a master chef right in his own kitchen. The kid seemed oblivious to his skill. “My mom showed me a lot of stuff,” Was all he said. “But then she went away.” Whatever that meant, the kid seemed to have made peace with it, so Michael didn’t pry.

Eventually they sat down and enjoyed the hot meal, much to Michael’s delight. “Thanks Milo, that was pretty impressive…and I’ve decided that rice and apples is just as good as rice and oatmeal. Where are you staying for the night?”

Michael thought he already knew the answer, and really he didn’t mind the company. A little touched or not, the kid had come through with the meal. Besides, Milo was pretty quiet. And Michael was learning that he was far more useful than he first appeared. God only knew what else the kid knew about surviving in the city. Maybe if he just let the kid hang around a little he could learn something helpful to his cause, he thought. Besides, the kid was alright.

“I was hoping to stay here.”

“Of course. You are welcome here as long as I am in the city. So why are you still here? There are lots of little settlements that are not so destroyed and without the radiation.”

Michael looked over the chemical burns on the young man’s arms and face. He guessed they covered the rest of his body as well. It was hard to tell whether the kid had always been like that, or if the burns had developed over time. Maybe it was both. Regardless, he had to get through the city ASAP.

“You probably think I’m crazy to stay here, but it’s all I know. I’ve been here my whole life. At first I stayed with my Mom. I’m not sure why she wanted to be here. But now I stay because I don’t know where else to go. I wouldn’t know what to do away from here. You think I could go with you when you leave?”

Michael had anticipated this, and the kid’s little cooking show had cemented it for him. He had already decided that he would take him with him. The kid had a simplicity, or maybe it was an innocence about him. Maybe it was the way he seemed to trust Michael. Maybe it was that this world was all he’d known. Whatever it was, Michael liked having the kid around. Maybe it reminded him a bit of what he once had himself. But he had to find Jessa and her son first. He still had hopes of finding her here in the city, but he had to think ahead as well. He had to anticipate her next move.

He wasn’t completely sure where she was going, but he had a pretty good idea. They were already headed toward the coast which he had taken as partial confirmation of his initial hunch. The morning she had ditched him (well, the first morning she had ditched him, he corrected himself), as he had looked over her home, he had seen a few crude drawings that she had made of an island in the sea. And she had a few other pictures up of the same. They were really little more than pictures ripped from old magazines, and many wouldn’t have given them a second thought, but it had gotten him thinking. It was really all he had to go on at this point anyhow. He would work with what he had.

“As soon as I find who I came here to find, we will leave together, Milo. Believe me, I want to be out of here as soon as I can. I am thinking we will head toward the ocean, maybe even find an island somewhere.”

The kid smiled at this. While Michael had first guessed him to be in his late teens, he saw that he actually looked closer to fourteen or fifteen when he smiled. The smile brought the kid through in him. There really wasn’t much room in this world for the kid in anyone, Michael thought. Nevertheless, it was nice to get glimpses.

“I am going to crash for the night.  Thanks again for the meal.”

“No problem Mike. That island will sure be nice.”

“Yeah it will, kid. Goodnight”

“Goodnight Mike.”

With that the kid found his own bedroom and Michael blew out the candles.

***

“Hey Mike. Didn’t you say you were looking for a woman and a little boy?”

Michael’s eyes opened instantly and he was up from the couch he was lying on. He went to the window the kid was at and looked down in the direction he was pointing. His heart stopped with the sight of her even as his mind raced to figure the best course of action now that she was once again in his sights. He didn’t want to fuck this up.

“Oh my God. I can’t believe it.” He almost danced in place as his body strained to jump right into action.

He also had to fight the urge to embrace Milo in a hug. For his part, Milo was grinning from ear to ear, happy to have helped him yet again.

“Thanks Milo. If you could, stay here and keep your eyes on them in case I lose them before I get down there. With a little more luck, I’ll be back in just a few minutes.”

Mike almost fell down the stairs in the stairwell a few times as he raced to make it to the ground floor and out of the building. He couldn’t believe his luck. He didn’t even know how Milo had spotted her, tucked up against the side of the building and moving slowly as she had been. But spot her he had, and now Michael just had to get to her before she slipped back into the shadows he was sure she would be sticking to. It was just miraculous that Milo had seen her. The kid was proving to be a good luck charm.

Just as he was pushing out onto the street and reveling in his luck, the peaceful quite of the morning air was pierced by a scream – her scream. Michael took off a sprint to cover the few blocks as quickly as he could, his heart practically beating out of his chest.

4

Jessa clutched Shane to her. Even as she sought to shield him with her body, she assessed her options and slowly backed away from the snarling pack in front of her. Maybe the two of them had been a little too loud, or perhaps she had misjudged the packs altogether. They looked plenty active this morning as they stood shoulder to shoulder in front of them, hackles raised as the beasts on the end began to circle to either side.

Even in her terror, Jessa couldn’t help but stare at their mutated bodies. These weren’t the cute, docile doggies out for their morning walks that one once would have encountered here. Their fur seemed patchy and marred by sores where it coated their barrel-chested bodies, and their teeth were far larger than any she had seen on the dogs back in her little town. The teeth themselves even seemed slightly more angled back toward the jaw, almost like a sharks. Or maybe it was her fear playing tricks on her. There was still some variation among them, but it barely registered now. Whatever careful breeding had once distinguished their ancestors had been eradicated by a combination of survival of the fittest and breeding in the wild. There were certainly no more Chihuahuas, or anything resembling the fashion accessory or “kick dogs” that were once so omnipresent in the cities.  All she could see through the mutation were traces of Doberman, Rottweiler, German Shepherd and maybe some retriever. She would have given anything for a box of dog biscuits.

“Nice puppies...”

Jessa walked backwards slowly, trying not to break eye contact with the largest one that seemed to be the leader. Her heart slammed in her chest as she searched the area, eyes darting behind her, trying to find a way out of this latest predicament. Things had been bad before, but this was a new level of shitty situation. Worst of all, she had Shane to protect as well. Jessa had known that something like this might have happened, but she had had not anticipated it coming so soon, or under these circumstances. Her machete and crossbow were still safely and uselessly strapped to her backpack. Even if she had either of them in hand, she knew they would do little good against the entire pack they now faced. Besides, her slightest hand movements were greeted by a chorus of deep low growls. Dammit. She just hoped that this major miscalculation on her part wouldn’t be her last.

Just then her green eyes caught a possible escape route off to the side and slightly behind them. She adjusted her stride as she elbowed Shane and directed his attention in that direction with a subtle nod of the head. Used to their silent mode, Shane understood immediately and they both began to sidestep in a steady, slow pace towards the semi-collapsed building and the possible shelter it promised. This was, of course, assuming that there was not another pack of blood thirsty beasts napping inside. The door was slightly ajar. She just needed to get to it.

The lead dog seemed to know what she had in mind and made as if to spring towards them. They still had about ten feet between them, and they were out of options. Jessa cursed the not-so-little bastard and turned to run. Shane darted ahead and was almost inside even as Jessa could hear the lead dog, or dog-thing, snarling behind her at her heels. Pushing Shane ahead of her, she dove through the doorway, spinning onto her back and delivering a swift kick square into the snout of the lead dog as she fell back. As it shook of the blow, Shane put his shoulder into the door as much as he could from his hands and knees. One last kick from Jessa and the beast removed its head from the opening. Together, they slammed the door closed, even as they heard the other dog-things clawing at the door. She quickly secured the bolt.

Shane stared wide-eyed at the wooden door as it shook with the violence of the beast’s onslaught.

“It’s okay sweetie. They will get bored with us. Help me pull that table over here.” She quickly looked around to ensure that they were, in fact, secure. She quickly realized that this was the only access point. Well, at least it would be relatively easy to defend. But that also meant that they would probably have to fight their way out.

Shane tried his best to move the table in front of the door alone, but in the end needed his mother’s help as, together they slid it in front of the door. It shook on its hinges and Jessa started to worry that it wouldn’t hold. These dogs seemed crazed in their attempts to get in. They had looked extremely hungry. Maybe that was why they were out in the morning in the first place. Cursing herself and their predicament, she now removed her pack and unstrapped the crossbow. She only had five bolts and even if every shot was a kill shot, she would still have to take a few out with her machete, all while somehow keeping Shane safe.

At not quite six, it was all he could do to just be brave in the face of what would have turned any pre-bombs kid into a blubbering mess. As she looked at him she felt a swelling that was a mixture of love, pride and a little remorse that he had face any of this. He just stood there, his little hands holding the table up against the door, his eyes looking for some kind of safety.

Jessa scanned the room once more and this time noticed a small pantry-like door in the hallway to the destroyed kitchen. She opened it and quickly removed an old mop and pail to make some room.

“In there Shane. I need to take care of those things so we can get out of here. Ok sweetie? Understand?” Even assuming she could handle the dog beasts, which was hardly a “gimme”, she was also aware of the commotion that they had made. If there was anyone within earshot they may have other problems to contend with. The world today was one of opportunity. The helpful neighbors of past were few and far between now. They needed to deal with this and get moving as soon as possible. That was another of her rules; keep moving.

“I don’t want you to come out for anyone but me, ok honey? A try to be quiet as a mouse. I’ll be back as soon as I can.” He nodded his head, blue eyes wide. Man did this kid have guts, she thought again. She was trying to reassure him as best she could, but there was no sugar coating mutant dogs trying to break down your door. If she weren’t about to piss herself she might have laughed at the thought.

She pushed a chair in front of the door just as she got ready to turn her attention to the job at hand. She just wanted to be ready for any eventuality, and thought it best to camouflage her son’s presence until she had secured the situation. She just needed to be able to fully focus on one thing at a time right now. She didn’t want to contemplate the very real possibility that she might not be able to get them out of this. Pushing any doubts from her mind she took a deep breath before moving the table slowly out of the way.

It was then that she heard a series of shotgun blasts accompanied by a voice she only knew now from her dreams.

“Milo! Left, left!” A series of a few more blasts rang out as she heard the dogs yelping in pain. Those who were able began to scatter.

She could hear some whimpers from the dirt street outside, even as other yelps grew distant. Jessa paused, unsure of what to do. She knew exactly who it was, but she couldn’t quite believe it either. How in the world had he found her? And who was Milo?  And what was it with this guy’s uncanny knack for showing up in the nick of time?

Her mind briefly went to the comic books she got her son when she could. If she weren’t busy feeling the exhilaration, and trepidation of the moment, she would have found it a little spooky. But she reminded herself that she had just been half-wishing a few days before that she had not run out on him.

“Jessa? Are you okay?”

Shit, she thought. This guy was beyond persistent. And Jessa, are you ok, really? That was all he had to say? Jessa saw the door handle move and though it was locked, she knew he was not going to just go away. As much as she was relieved, she also realized that in another way she was as trapped now as she had been by the dog creatures. She also realized that maybe it was time she got over herself. She looked back at the pantry door and decided to wait another minute or two to get him out of there. She unlocked the door knob and opened the door.

Sure enough, there was Michael in all his rugged glory, just standing there and looking more devastatingly attractive than she remembered him being. But her attention instantly went to the young man at his side. He looked to be in his mid to late teens, but it was hard to tell through the scarring that marred part of his face. Despite that though, he greeted her with a kind and open smile.

“I’ve been looking everywhere for you!”

Before she knew it, his arms were around her. Before he could contain himself, he had embraced her as the relief of finding her mixed with the raw emotion of being in her presence again. Despite having dreamt of this very moment as she drifted off to sleep on so many nights, initially, all Jessa could do was tense up. After a few seconds, though she let all her doubts and defenses melt away as she allowed him to support her. She allowed her body to melt into his. She wouldn’t run away again, she promised herself. She couldn’t keep running. He would just find her again, she thought to herself, allowing a little laugh to escape her.  She couldn’t believe that he was actually there. Michael pulled back after a moment, his eyes first scanning her and then quickly looking around the room.

“Where is Shane? Is he okay?”

“Yes, yes,” she quickly interjected to put him at ease, as she went to let him out. As soon as he laid eyes on him, Shane ran to Michael and hugged him tight.

“Michael! I knew you’d come!”

You did? That was news to her. The declaration shocked Jessa, as they had not so much as mentioned Michael since they left him last at the cottage. But she knew Shane needed a father and had formed an instant connection with Michael back in the community.

“Wow, I can’t believe you guys are here. You should have seen it! We fought the dog monsters and Mom was just gonna get them all. But I’m sure glad you guys are here. There were a lot of them. Hey, what’s your name?” His attention was now focused on the new member of what seemed to be their little band.

“This is Milo. Milo, this is Jessa and her son Shane.”

Jessa took his hand first. She could see the burns or scars or birth defects, or whatever they were, but she knew they were not contagious. The young man had been in the hot zone too long and she wondered if he would ever recover. By the looks of him he had grown up here. He didn’t look as bad as the rumors she had heard though. Still, despite his sweet smile, she doubted he was in the best of health. He didn’t look like he was going to see his twenties, but she kept the thought to herself as she shook his hand as warmly as she could.

“Well Milo, we are in your debt. I was just about to do my best with them, but I’ll be honest, it wasn’t looking good. I don’t know what we would have done without you guys. You sure handled the situation.” She was genuinely moved. And looking around and seeing the dead beasts that were so recently seeking to finish her off brought home how much they had indeed done for her. Jessa took a moment to appreciate this man who had followed her so far. At the same time she told herself she would not let herself get stuck in a situation like this again. She had gotten sloppy.

Milo smiled shyly, turning a soft red glow from all of the attention. Mike was, of course, beyond relieved to have actually found her. But he was also determined not to scare her off again. He would play it cool this time. Even as these thoughts coursed through his mind, he couldn’t help but notice how readily Milo soaked up her praise. He could see that she meant it too, but he knew from experience that she was hardly the sentimental type. Or at least that was not all of her. As much as he wanted to just give himself to this woman, he knew he had to be careful and stay aware, lest he fall under her spell again. He just needed to give it time. Milo just looked down again, his toes scraping against the ground.

“Really Miss, I just spotted you. Mike here was the one that ran out and took down the dogs. But truth is he did want me to stay behind and keep an eye on you guys. But I knew he might need help, so I followed him down. I know how to deal with the doggies.” She liked this kid, and she realized, just like Mike had, that he had his own set of skills to add to the group.

“So are you guys going to the ocean with us?”

Jessa sighed and looked down at her son. He was always too loose with the invites, though she had already been thinking about asking the same thing once they had rested up a bit. She decided it was just fate. He had found them twice now. She wasn’t the type of woman to “test” man like that. She had run because she honestly had thought it was the best thing to do. But if she had been testing him, he had certainly come through with flying colors.

Still there was much that needed to be said between them, but there would be time for that once they were safe and secure. She was unsure why she kept running from him. She did feel safer with him around. She realized that she also felt a little weaker somehow. But for the first time she decided to challenge that assessment. Was she really weaker? Or was she just scared? She looked over at Michael again with a twinkle in her eye. “I should thank you as well.”

Now it was Michaels turn to blush.

5

“So, are you going to tell me why you left?”

Jessa looked up at him and resigned herself to having a conversation she didn’t necessarily want to have.

“Look, I appreciate you helping us and all, but…”

“What is up with you? I know you care about me. So why do you keep running away? Are you really going to just take off again?”

Jessa gave him a dirty look. She didn’t really know what else to do. He had her totally pegged. Didn’t he get that she did not want to look at this stuff? He also knew that she needed him, so he could afford to put her on the spot. She thought it was the guys that were supposed to be cold and unfeeling. She really didn’t know exactly “what was up” with her.

“No, I am not going to just take off, but you don’t have to look so smug. And don’t think you can just jump on me like you did back at the cottage again. I would hate for you to end up like Chase. Okay cupcake?”

Michael just gave her an exasperated look. He knew as well as she did that she had enjoyed that roll in the grass more than she could give words to. They had just felt so right together. He would just have to be patient again. But he was glad that he had voiced what had gone unspoken last time.

Jessa smiled and went to the bedroom where her son was sleeping, her defenses a little back in place. She needed a little hiding. It was just a lot for her to take. After her husband had passed she thought she would never be with another man again.  Being around Michael was difficult and she felt better as soon as there was some space between them. It was going to be a long trip and she was still not sure why he was going her way. She still couldn’t quite believe that he meant what he said. She had an idea of what he really wanted and even though she wanted it too, she fought against her basic urges. When sleep finally came to her though, it was still Michael she dreamed of.

***

“Mom, everyone is up. It’s time to go.” Shane was giving her arm and back a not-so-gentle wake up shake.

Jessa’s eyes opened in a flash. She had slept way passed her usual time of dawn and the sun was high in the sky when she looked out.

“What time is it?”

Shane shrugged and handed her some sort of tea. She smelled it suspiciously and then took a drink.

“Thanks, who made this?”

“Milo. We went out and got some plants this morning for it. He’s really smart.”

Jessa stuffed down her annoyance at Shane going outside with the relative stranger. She didn’t know if she liked the idea of him going out alone with someone she didn’t know. Actually, she knew she didn’t like him going out without her period. There seemed to be a need to set some ground rules. Jessa had all intentions on telling Michael off as she got dressed, but when she smelled breakfast all cooked and ready, her initial anger quickly dissipated as her hunger won out. She took a couple of the little tortillas that he held out and sat down on the stairs of the porch.

“Shane said you guys were ready to go?”

“Almost. Just cooking up the rest of this batter before we go. It won’t keep and we will be grateful to have it for lunch or dinner. Do you always sleep so late?” It was not a criticism. He genuinely wanted to understand her patterns. Everyone had their ways, and they needed to be respected. Plus they did need to all get on the same page as soon as possible.

“No. I guess I was just more exhausted than I knew.”

The truth was that it had been the first time she had actually felt safe enough to really sleep in a long time. When it was just her and Shane, she always had to worry about everything, all the time. She could never rest. She had not realized how much she had missed the sense of safety and ease that a group afforded. Even a small group of four was enough for her to feel that weigh shifter off her shoulders. It was also just a fact that the four of them together had better odds than just a woman with a child did alone.

“Well I’m glad you got some sleep. Hopefully it will improve your mood,” he said with a hint of a smile.

“Don’t count on it,” she replied.

“So Mom, where are we going?”

“East a little longer, then south. I have heard many times that the Keyes was spared a lot of the destruction. That will be the best place to go I think. No big cities or radiation to deal with.”

“But. You know we are going to have to deal with a few on the way though. Miami was hit hard and you pretty much have to go through it to get to the bridge. Tampa and Orlando can be bypassed, but we would have to go through Miami. It would be even worse to try and go around it I think.”

Michael was nervous about both her planned route as well as her final destination. He had never gone as far south as Miami himself, but he spent enough time in the over-grown state to know that he did not want to go there now. All the critters that had been there before were still there, only now a huge bunch of them were supersized and meaner than ever. Yesterday’s dog-beast pack would look like a bunch of circus poodles by comparison. For whatever reason Florida had been especially reclaimed by nature post-bombs. And as conditions deteriorated people emptied out of the state, streaming north, and probably south as well, he figured, further hastening the decay as well as nature’s return to the land. As soon as he had gotten a taste of it in the past he had headed out, and wasn’t overly anxious to visit it again now, especially not with a small child and a pretty sick teen in town.

Seeing the anxiety on his face she said, “I have dreams of this place. That’s where we will be safe, I know it.” Then she paused for a moment as her expression changed…”Have you ever felt like you’re being guided?”

The question took him by surprise, mostly because he knew exactly how that felt. He had felt that was how he had found her the first time he laid eyes on her, as well as the time he had found her in the cottage, as well as the way he found her again yesterday. Yeah, he knew exactly what she meant, but he couldn’t say so. He didn’t really know what to say, he was rendered speechless. He had been ready to argue with her and try to convince her to pursue some other plan – any other plan. But things had worked out pretty well so far in following this guidance he had received, so he decided to take her question as a further form of his own guidance. He would take it as a sign that they were indeed meant to head south toward the Keyes.  He wasn’t going let her know that though.

“Have you been in any of the big cities afterbombs,” he said, using the slang, “or just the smaller ones like wherever that was we just left?”

“I have seen enough to know what I’m asking, though it was before I had Shane. Look, I just want to find a safe spot, and I know this is the way. I just feel it. I know it won’t be easy to reach, but isn’t it worth a shot? There has to be a place where we can all start again on our own terms.”

Mike could see that he was not going to change her mind, and at this point he didn’t feel a need to. The conversation had given him his own epiphany. She was stubborn though. And he also realized that he would have her no other way – not that he really had her at all of course. But at least they were together. He had hope she would come around.

“Well, I guess I have nothing better to do at the moment. Milo, what do you think, do you want to go see the ocean?”

The young man smiled broadly and nodded his head. Somehow he at least had some fairly white teeth. They had not pressed him about his mother, but it was apparent that he had been alone for some time. It was clear how happy he was to be a part of a group. And he positively lit up to be asked his opinion on such an important topic as where to go. Of course it was obvious that Milo would go wherever they went, just so long as he didn’t have to be alone anymore. They could all relate to that.

6

“Billy do we really have to keep chasing this bitch? Let’s just let it go. It’s not worth it.”

The dark-haired man turned towards Jimmy and gave him a look that shut his mouth instantly. Everyone in the group knew not to cross Billy. It had been over a week they’d been out on her trail, but she was still days ahead. They had followed them easily enough to the cottage, where it appeared a third had joined up with them. But then it the tracks had separated, or almost snaked around each other. They decided it was easiest to just track the child when they had sign of him. If they lost him they would look for the woman, but they knew she would never leave his side. They followed them all the way right into the city. That had gotten tricky. They had come upon some dead beast but had lost the trail shortly afterward. Finally they surmised that they would be moving on and that was when, in a search of the far end of town they came upon signs again. Only now there appeared to be four, not just two.

Billy knew that he should turn back, but he couldn’t. He had to follow the code. It was all he had left of his father, and at times he felt it was all that held his little community together. His father used to run the gang, but after he died, most of the First Nine went their own way. Only a few of the first Laughing Dead, like Chase, had stayed on, and then only a handful more of their kin as well, like Billy, joined in to rebuild the numbers. They had struggled for a time but eventually grew strong again. They grew strong following the code. There had to be justice for the death. Chase had been one of the First Nine and that was that. It didn’t matter that he was an ass or had probably had it coming. Whoever was added to her band would have to pay the price for being in her company as well. He couldn’t let it go. Hell, he even kind of liked the lady who was so good with the plants. He thought of the tools in his bag and then of the accelerant he’d use to torch it all when they were done.

“We will stay the course and you will stop acting like whiny ass punks. We are only three now and we cannot just let it go. Would you not want your own death honored and revenge sought? This is how it has to be.”

They did not realize that this code was the glue that held their fragile little world together.

Marshal and Jimmy nodded their heads. They were there for the ride and would do whatever Billy wanted. They knew what was what. They just needed some reminding that there were some things that just had to be done. And they knew how to do them. They had done it before after all.

“Hell Billy, we are with you man. Just want to find this bitch so we can get back home is all.”

“I hear ya brothers. I am ready to get in bed with the old lady too. Soon guys, very soon. They can’t be that far ahead now.”

Billy took his leather jacket off and hung it on a nearby tree. The laughing skulls on the back stared back at him. He reached out his hand to touch the symbol from the past that had started it all. It had become inseparable from his memory of his father.

***

Michael was finding it harder and harder to keep his relationship with Jessa on a platonic basis. He was literally finding it harder and harder, he thought wryly. I mean, it was ridiculous, he thought. She obviously dug him, and he dug her. He could feel it! So why weren’t they getting together? It was maddening is what it was. He found himself purposely walking slower so he could get behind her and shamelessly watch her ass as she moved. He was reduced to acting like some high school kid. Milo even began to notice and nudged him a couple of times as to say, “What are you waiting for?” Of course there was nothing to say. He could not force her into something she wasn’t ready for, even though there were moments where he could see flashes of lust in her eyes as well.

Shaking his head to clear out it all out, he decided to focus on talking to the chatty five year old striding to keep pace with the adults next to him. The kid’s blue eyes positively glittered as Mike told him about how the world was once full of machines that did virtually every task you could imagine. They made a game of “Was there a machine to do such and such? Was there a machine to do this? To do that?” The kid never tired of it. It was amazing to see how enthralled the boy was about things that he himself had learned to take completely for granted once upon a time. Of course machines did not run as they once did, and when a machine did run, it was more often for a completely different purpose than originally intended. With roads in disrepair and the difficulty in maintenance and procuring food, cars were just a hindrance and barely any of the hunks of metal on the roads were kept drivable at this point. If a person was lucky enough to find a vehicle that worked, there was little chance of getting anywhere with the clogged throughways anyhow. Besides, even if the motors could be salvaged, the tires would be rotten. A community would be lucky to have the knowhow to have one motorized truck or vehicle. Motorcycles were a little more useful in that at least you didn’t have to worry about the roads so much. Still the tires were a pain. Without the infrastructure, even the simplest machines were a headache. For those reasons many just preferred walking. Some of the more established communities had horses.

Shane dreamed of machines and was always talking to Jessa about ones that he wanted to build when he got older. Now he had a whole new source to talk to about engines and batteries and gears, instead of about plants and cooking. It was bittersweet for Jessa. She was thrilled to see Shane so happy. Being around Michael he had just lit up. She could almost see him soaking in everything about Michael. He just hadn’t had any male figures to emulate since her husband died a few years ago. But that was the thing. She had always seen her husband as the one who would be that model for Shane. She could still see Kraven’s face every time she looked at Shane.  It was hard to put it aside. She had at least stopped trying to find excuses to get away from Michael. She knew it wasn’t his fault, and she knew he was a good man. But she wasn’t sure that she was ready to say she was all in either. She could make herself be ready. But she also realized that if she pushed him away again, he would most likely be gone for good. She was torn, to say the least, though Shane didn’t seem to have any problems committing.

For now though, this was all just so much mental clutter. They needed to stay together for their own safety. Everyone knew the score it seemed and they had all agreed to head south. This is what Jessa told herself as she felt his gaze linger on her ass yet again. Every time she looked behind her, his piercing blue eyes were waiting for a sign. They both knew it was going to happen, though Jessa was holding out as long as she could. A yes to him would be giving up the last of the control that had kept her safe thus far.

“What do you think? Does this look like a good place to stop for the night?”

His question woke her out of her thoughts and she looked back at him first, before looking at the small overgrown house on the hill ahead of her. She shrugged her shoulders and started walking up the weed-filled pebble walkway.

“Shane, stay out here with Milo for a minute until we make sure this place is safe.”

Shane nodded his head in agreement. This had become their new way of doing things and seemed to work out well. Milo was well suited for the role. He was an expert “hider” and if danger approached that would be their best line of defense anyhow. Meanwhile she and Michael were very adept at checking the houses for any danger. The system worked out well.

Jessa went in behind Michael and after checking every room, the two waiting outside were brought in. Then the windows and doors had to be secured, as well as the never-ending hunt for useful things. By the time the group was back in the living room with what they could find, the sun had been down for an hour. Jessa liked that Michael was so thorough. They were a lot alike in that way.

“So what did you come up with Shane?”

Shane had found a little toy car that he proudly showed off.

“Well that is pretty cool buddy,” Michael affirmed.

Jessa caught herself happily noting how Shane lit up at the appreciation. Dinner was made over a small fire by a window and included some wild greens picked on the way. Jessa broke up a couple of her famous travel cakes and added it all to a pot. The combination actually turned into a pretty okay tasting stew. She was running out of herbs she realized and needed to be more vigilant in spotting them along the way. They would need to do some foraging pretty soon anyhow to restock on their food supplies.

The house was larger than it had first appeared from the road and everyone got their own room. Shane and hers, as well as Michael’s were upstairs, while Milo was staying downstairs in the Master Suite. It just seemed fitting. Even though he was just a kid, and a kid who hardly looked long for this world at that, he was in also in many ways the heart and soul of the group. Besides, when they asked him if wanted the master suite, you would have thought he had just won the lottery judging by the smile that had spread across his face. His health seemed to be improving already, now that they were away from the city, but Jessa could tell that he was having trouble keeping up the pace. She had actually dragged her own feet in sympathy with him, just to get Michael to slow down a bit. She had found that men had a way of treating everything like a race.

Safely tucked in for the night, it wasn’t long before Shane was asleep in a nice soft bed and softly snoring. The house was in a good spot and offered an excellent vantage point from which they could surveil the surrounding area. Some would just say it had a nice view.

The moments of rest and reflection were few and far between these days, but on this particular evening as she looked up at the heavens she was able to appreciate one of the subtle benefits of living in the afterbombs world. With no electrical grid to speak of, and therefore no artificial light, the night skies stood out in an absolute glory that had been lost to many for the better part of a century. When she got high enough on a peak, or even a hill like this on a clear night, it almost seemed like she were surrounded by nothing but stars. It offered her a feeling of connection to the universe and all really, to all life like nothing else. She sat on the grass as just stared up at the wide infinite expanse.

“I should have known I would catch you out here staring up. Are you hoping that some aliens on their way through our neighborhood will come down and save us?” he said as he sat beside her.

“Nah, I don’t think they wouldn’t want anything to do with this place after the way we fucked it all up.”

7

Jessa grinned in response to the weird look that comment had apparently elicited from Michael.

“Does that face mean you don’t agree?”

“Yea, I guess I can’t really argue with your assessment. It’s just that you have quite a way with words.”

Jessa giggled.

“I’ve heard that before. So are you going to tell me why you are here? With us I mean.”

Jessa’s green eyes held his this time, the mirth in her face having gone. Up until now she had been the evasive one, but she knew in her heart that she needed to face her feelings as well as her fears. This seemed as good of a time as ever. She was being serious and she wanted to make sure that he knew it. If there was going to be anything between them she needed to know where she stood.

“I think you know why I am here.”

“I mean, what do you want from me?”

“I think you know that too. I want it all. You know, it’s not like I just want to get off, Jessa. I think I’ve shown you that I really care about you. I am a patient man though, I can wait.”

Jessa shivered with the memories of his touch when they had last met. He had been patient at first, just as he said. But his passion for her burned just below the surface, and soon enough he had lost all that patience and control. The gentle man she saw before her now had been replaced with a rutting animal. She felt a blush run up her neck and tried to cover it with her hand. She knew that he had only acted on what they had both been feeling. And she knew that deep down, coming from him, she had liked it.

“Why do you deny that you want me just as badly as I want you?”

“I am not denying anything. I’m just not giving in to it right now.”

“Well, I would humbly venture that you might be a lot happier if you did. I can see the way you look at me sometimes. You remember that night just as well as I do, don’t you? We have something.”

Michael was getting closer and he touched her lips lightly with an outstretched hand. The touch made her lips tingle and she whimpered with the shivers that accompanied the innocent touch.

“I miss your lips. Can I kiss you Jessa?”

“Now you are asking?”

“Yes.”

“Okay, but just a kiss.”

Michael encircled Jessa with his arms, and while she was expecting him to try to suck her face off, she was moved instead by his unexpectedly gentle touch. It was so soft. She was the one who added the heat as her tongue slid in between his puckered lips. Her moan was swallowed up by his hungry mouth that quickly began to take over the kiss. They fell on their sides and then Mike’s body pressed hers hard into the grass as he rolled on top. When she pushed against him, he pulled back suddenly.

“Sorry. I kind of lose it when I get around you. I don’t want to push you away again.”

Jessa’s mouth throbbed with want and memory. Her insides were quivering and her nether region tingled, but she tried not to give in. Jessa’s heart was already involved, though she was trying to tell herself that she was in control of it. The longer she denied the craving though, the more it threatened to consume her completely. It was turning into a vicious cycle that more often than not left her on edge and battling a feeling of desperate yearning.

Guiding him off of her, and with as much poise as she could muster, she said, “I think I am going to go to bed. We have a long day tomorrow. We need our rest. Goodnight Michael.”

It was harder than she cared to admit, to walk away from him that night, and she spent hours in bed actually wishing she hadn’t. It was all she could do to not just get up and go into the next room to be with him. It was tempting, but Jessa did not trust herself to keep her head once she gave in. She couldn’t afford to lose herself right now.

***

Michael was having his own difficulties getting to sleep. His room seemed too big after having shared rooms with the others for so many nights. They were too far away. Most of all, of course, she was too far away. He couldn’t hear her breathing, or sense her just across the room, as he had grown accustomed to doing before he drifted off each night.  He strained to hear a noise from the other room. Maybe she would come to him after all. There were no footsteps however. Instead, he imagined he heard a soft moaning from through the wall. Maybe he was just imagining it though.

It was a nice thought though, to think of her playing with herself only a couple of feet away. It was not helping him fall asleep though. He was almost sure now that he heard her. At least he knew that he had gotten to her. She would come around. Still he wanted to be the one giving her pleasure tonight, and making her moan. By the sound of things, she was just as frustrated as he was. He smiled at that. He was a patient man. But boy was it gonna be great when they finally got it on again, he thought as he finally drifted off. Luckily he was utterly exhausted from the long days on the road.

8

Jessa couldn’t sleep. All she could think about was Michael in the next room. Rather than toss and turn, she went to the covered window, peeling back some of the cloth to look up at the moon. It was large in the night sky, almost full by the looks of it. And it was beautiful. She stared out for several minutes, trying to clear her mind, but her thoughts always went full-circle back to Michael. And her body still ached for him. Shane was out cold in the second bed. The kid slept like a rock and she knew he wouldn’t stir ‘til morning. Of course it would be 5am, but still he was out for hours.

“Dammit.”

She knew it was useless. She would never get back to sleep, with her body insistently yearning for satisfaction. She sighed to herself and looked once more at the bed that she knew she should be in. She just couldn’t bring herself to get back in it. She was losing the battle quickly now. She was already accepting that she couldn’t deny her desire any longer.

Jessa opened her door slowly. She waited for the loud creek that would alert Milo or somehow wake Shane, but she was able to open it without any horrific loud noises at all. She tiptoed over to the room next to hers and paused with her hand on the door knob for what felt like several minutes. Jessa almost turned around, but instead just turned it suddenly before she lost her nerve. Here goes nothing, she thought.

Stepping into the room and closing the door softly behind her, she waited to see if she had awoken him. When he didn’t turn towards her or move at all, Jessa took the time to allow her eyes to adjust to the dimness of the room. When she could finally see, she walked towards the side of the empty bed. The closer she got to him, the more her insides shook in anticipation.

God, I need this. She kept thinking to herself.

Jessa started to pull her clothes off slowly, trying her best to be quiet. She didn’t want to wake him, until she was ready. He had indeed been very patient with her, and now she wanted to reward that patience…and reward herself. Jessa touched her soft breasts, pulling on the hard ends with her fingers. Her flesh was more than ready for him and when she finally slid in next to his warm body under the covers, she molded herself against him. He was wearing just a pair of briefs and his skin was hot against her night-air-cooled flesh.

She didn’t move for several moments as allowed her heart and breathing to settle down a bit. She wanted to just feel him against her for a little while. She could feel the swell of her breasts pressed against his hot back, her nipples tightening with anticipation. Jessa moved her arm to encircle his chest as he began to stir.

***

“God, please tell me this isn’t a dream.”

Michael whispered the words, mostly to himself as he felt her warm flesh against his back. He had awoken when the door opened and though he had wanted to turn and see her, he was still afraid, even then of scaring her off again, so he had waited patiently for her to get up the courage to climb into bed with him herself. He was pleasantly surprised as he realized she was absolutely naked.  Michael couldn’t suppress the groan that came out as her body pressed against him. Her arm went around him, grasping at his chest as she pulled tighter against him. Finally she was ready. Thank God, he thought.

If it was a dream, Michael did not want to wake up. He tried to stay quiet, afraid that any quick movement might ruin it…like when you spot a deer on a morning walk. He had already failed miserably though. It was impossible not react to her, especially since he had been waiting for her for what felt like years. He took the hand that was on his chest into his own.

“Are you awake?”

“I’m not sure.”

Michael turned towards her, his hands moving to her ass and low back as he pulled her hips to him as they lay on their sides. His lips met hers, but with even more insistence than before. He held her chin with one gentle hand as he pulled her closer. When he finally pulled away from the kiss, her eyes were shut.

“It’s about time Jessa.”

At this, Jessa’s eyes fluttered open and met his. But there was no smugness in his comment that may have killed the mood. She could only see desire and a raw need in them. Their lips met again, though this time his hands ran down her side, stopping to caress the underside of one of her breasts. She cooed softly and pressed even harder against him. She could feel the excitement growing through the thin cloth that covered his hardening shaft. Her own sex was quickly growing wet with a desperate desire to receive him inside of her.

“Michael, I need you now.” She almost begged as she removed his shorts with first a hand and then her foot, pushing them down and then off of his body.

Mike grabbed her hips again, parting her legs as he raised one of her thighs over his own. His hard length pressed up against her quim. Mike spread her legs around him and pushed through her quivering thighs. He felt the liquid coating his shaft as he rubbed his cock across her exposed wet lips. He allowed the head to dance against her opening, as she squirmed to try and guide him inside. If she could just position herself right, she could push herself down onto him, but he anticipated her movements and teased her as he resisted.

Jessa whined, her body trying desperately to drive him inside of her, but he evaded every attempt, driving her into a virtual frenzy. She was becoming needier by the second, begging him to take her. It was a stark difference from the woman who had refused him so many times before. Her dam of resistance had finally broken.

“Please Michael, just give it to me,” she half demanded.

Michael paused, and allowing his rod to slide along her hole once more, he moved his body lower in the bed, while his arms held her thighs open to his gaze. He gazed at her open sex for a moment before running his tongue over her mound.

“Oh fuck,” she gasped.

Jessa moaned and pulled him closer, her thighs squeezing his neck as his mouth ravished her slickened core. Her hands pushed through his hair, pulling him in even tighter, her whole body screaming for more. Jessa’s muscles started to tense under him, her hips moving quickly against his lips and tongue as she sought to grind her clit against his willing mouth.

She felt a small nibble on her most sensitive part and cried out into the quiet night. Michael forgot how loud she was and eased off, lest she wake the rest of the house. His mouth released her and he looked up at her face as he slid a finger inside of her, even as he offered his other hand‘s fingers for her to suck on. Contented to suck and not scream she allowed him to pump his fingers inside of her, reigniting her orgasm anew. She relinquished his fingers from her mouth as she cried out his name.

Finally prepared to feel her around him, Mike pulled his body back alongside hers as he pressed his mouth against her. Just as quickly he rolled on top of her, his weight pressing her into the mattress as once again his hardness pressed against her aching, ready core. She could feel his heat on her and she rose her hips to try and meet it. The contact made him hiss under his breath. He felt her hot wetness against the base of his sex as Jessa desperately pulled her hips up in an attempt to finally land his head solidly against her swollen center.

“Stop teasing me Mike, Come on, enough is enough,” she said huskily into his ear. “I get it, I made you wait so so long,” she purred.

Her hips moved up again, straining to allow herself to be entered by him completely. Jessa was soaking wet and she couldn’t have possibly been any more ready than she already was. His cock was so close now, the tip beginning to press against her lips. The slightest twist and he would finally be filling her need.

“I want you forever Jessa, not just for tonight. Lying here with you now, I can’t even imagine the world without you. Tell me you are not going to run away again. When are you going to see that I really care for you?”

“I am not going anywhere Mike. Please!”

Mike was on the edge of giving in himself now, but he had been burned too many times by her to give in without just a little more reassurance. He had not let on how much her prior abandonments had hurt him.

“Tell me you love me Jessa. I’m tired of the games. I don’t want to be with you until you say it. I want to hear it from your lips. No more denying, because I already know you do.”

Jessa’s hips relaxed as the shock of this revelation sank in. She knew he cared but she had not really allowed herself to feel. Now there was no escape from the full impact of his devotion.

“I can’t Michael.”

“I love you Jessa, and I know you love me…please just let me hear it. After all the chasing, I need to hear it.”

Despite, or perhaps because of the gravity of their words, the passion had only increased between them, and Jessa let out a sigh as she felt him straining at the entrance between her outstretched legs. Now they were both waiting to see where this would lead. She squirmed trying to pull him in without giving in with those final words. She was amazed at his restraint. Even as he still held back, his blue eyes filled hers with the love that he clearly had for her. She knew she loved him too, but found her mouth could not utter the words. Everyone she had said those words to had left her, except for Shane. They were all dead, and Jessa didn’t know if she could take another loss.

9

“Mike, I …”

She was unable to complete the sentence as he finally gave in to his lust and thrust fully inside her. Her words were replaced with a deep groan of pleasure as her body exploded underneath him. Like before, they fit together perfectly, her walls molding their way around his length. Mike’s blue eyes stared down into hers, waiting as his cock throbbed inside of her.

“Tell me Jessa, or do you just want me to fuck you? Is that all I mean to you? Cause I can do that too if that is all you want.” He could no longer contain his frustrations.

His words were crass, and seemingly in contrast to all of his earlier restraint, but she knew he was justified in saying every word. All the while she felt him pulsing deep inside or her, as the last vestiges of his control fought to prevent his animal passion from literally spilling out of him. She could feel how complete she felt with him at her side. He was like a part of her that had been missing for so long. She was done running.

“I love you Michael. I think I have loved you since we met.”

It wasn’t exactly the most spontaneous profession of love that he had ever heard, but it was all he had wanted. He had just needed to hear her say it. Mike bent his head down and kissed her softly on the lips, tasting her as his tongue entwined with hers. He finally, mercifully began to move his hips against hers, gently at first, but steadily gaining momentum as their passion was finally set free.

Jessa’s arms wound around his neck and she pulled her chest up to him, as he held her to him with a hand on her ass as he supported some of his weight with the other outstretched arm. The whole time his hips increased the tempo, beginning to slam against her, his cock pushing deeper with each thrust.

“I love you Jessa, I have wanted to say that for so long now…”

As she finally fully surrendered her heart and her body to him, she allowed the relief and the feel of him deep inside of her to build until she hardly stand it. Her whole body exploded as she shut her eyes even more tightly so she could just feel the moment. Her legs wrapped tightly around his waist and she held him in place as she convulsed around him. Deep sounds of satisfaction and relief escaped her lungs as her body finally began to go limp beneath him.

Mike pushed back and sat back to his knees. He grabbed her by the hips and pulled her body towards him. She squealed and then moaned as he re-entered her as her thighs went again around his waist.  Whatever control he had managed to draw upon earlier was gone, perhaps freed along with his ability to finally just completely be himself, knowing at last how she felt about him.

He drove her down onto him as she bounced on his rigid staff once again, feeling herself stretched around his length. They quickly fell into a rhythm as Jessa began to come down on him with a force to match his upward thrusts. Soon they were both feeling the growing pressure of imminent release. As they each sensed the other getting closer and closer to the “little death” the feelings grew inside of them exponentially until he was exploding inside of her with a gasp even as her body once again released a torrent of fluids as she gripped him in a fresh wave of convulsing pleasure. Her hands gripped the sheets beside her as her body writhed. He released her legs and they fell to the mattress around him. Jessa breathed in heavy breaths of air, unable to stop the shivering down her spine. It was so intense for her that she actually thought for a moment that she might pass out. When Mike finally slid out of her, her legs went together and she curled onto her side, her head nuzzled up against him.

Mike lay down next to her, caressing her hair and kissing the top of her head, even as the sheets finally fell from the bed completely, almost as if they too, had had enough and were now completely sated. Michael’s heavy breathing and steady strong heart beat began to calm as he moved to spoon her from behind. His hand cupped one of her tits and she moaned softly as the fingers could help but play with her hard nipples. Jessa’s ass pushed back against him almost involuntarily. His cock was again rising again for more.

“If you don’t stop Jessa, we aren’t going to get any sleep at all.”

Jessa giggled and moved back against him, feeling his rod pushing between her thighs and slipping against her wetness. He was already fully hard again and though Jessa was fully satisfied, she realized her body wanted more. It was as if they had both come out of the desert and stumbled upon an oasis. They would drink their fill, both to make up for the long drought they had endured, as well as to store up for whatever history told them the future might hold.

She sat up and kissed him on his lips as she looked down at him. Her body settled on top of him once again, positioning her wet heat right above him.

“Who says I don’t want any more Mike?”

Jessa grabbed him in her hand, as she guided him inside her again, even as she pushed down slowly onto his length. She made it almost all the way down before her eyes fluttered shut and she felt complete and filled once again. Her hands braced herself against his hairy chest as she began to move ever so slowly on top of him. Mike let out a groan as he watched her work him inside of her, pivoting her hips in an increasing tempo, even as she rubbed her clit against his body. Jessa moaned and sat tall, taking him deeper once again, while simultaneously offering him a view of his cock as it parted her lips and entered her. His hands were drawn to her jiggling breasts, as he set to squeezing and massaging the tender skin.

“Mmm, suck on them Mike.”

Jessa bent down, her hands going to either side of his head. She lowered her tits to his face, rubbing them against his short beard. It tickled her skin as she moved faster, her chest bouncing across his cheeks. He was happy to acquiesce to her demand as he took her nipples into his mouth in turn, suckling them and feeling Jessa respond to the pleasure of his attentions.

“God yes, Mmmm.”

Jessa started to groan louder, as she again ground her hips against his as her body started to shake. Michael could feel her juices flowing around his cock as he pushed deeper inside. He was almost sore by now as his hands went to her waist and he thrust up, taking both of their breaths away in the process. Jessa’s body was slackening from the powerful climax.

“I can’t Mike, oh God, it is so tender.”

“Let me finish what you started Jess.”

The man lifted her up off of him like she weighed nothing rolled her onto the bed. She landed on her stomach even as Mike was behind her, pulling her ass up before she could stop him, not that she wanted to. Michael groaned at the sight of her beckoning pussy and quickly pushed inside of her soft wetness once more. He slammed in from behind, pushing Jessa’s face down into the mattress as he began to release the last of the pent up sexuality he had been suppressing for so long.

Her utterances were barely more than animal sounds at this point as she accepted his sex into her in this most primal of positions. She buried her face in the comforter to muffle her cries. Even as she surrendered gratefully to his strength, her body moved back to meet each one of his hard strokes. Finally she began to slow down, even as the man rutting inside of her went faster and harder. She lifted her head up and almost begged for him to release inside of her. She was completely spent and couldn’t take any more.

“Please come Mike.”

She squeezed her quim tight, suffocating his shaft and pushing him to his own end. A few more pumps and he was bellowing out his own pleasure deep inside her. Even as his seed came in hot spurts inside of her, he collapsed on top of her panting as he caressed her sweat slick back with the minimal effort he could manage.

They lay entangled for a moment before Michael pulled out again. By now they were both exhausted and sore, and extremely satisfied.

“Oh my God Jessa, I think I’m going to pass out.”

“Well good, ‘cause I think we both need to. I need to get back to my own bed and get some sleep.”

Michael had a look of mock hurt on his face as he grabbed her and pulled her body back to his.

“Can’t you stay with me tonight Jessa? What happened to no more running away?”

Jessa pushed against his large chest and then gently chided him.

“I’m not running away, okay? I love you, remember.”

With that she kissed his forehead and he kissed hers.

“Well I guess it would be ok if I stayed with you a little while longer. I just want to get back in my bed before Shane wakes up, ok?”

“Whatever you say my queen. I am your humble servant.”

She giggled contentedly as his lips met hers. He had been joking but he also meant every word. He would do whatever he had to make her happy – and to keep her safe.

***

Billy, Marshal and Jimmy waited on the bottom of the hill, looking up at the house that held the woman they had been tracking for weeks. They waited until the sounds in the house died down to plot their next move. Better to let them fall asleep.

“Fuck I thought that would never end. You sure you don’t want to keep her around for a while?”

Marshal nodded, agreeing with Jimmy. Every one of the men had a hard knot from overhearing the two of them going at it.

“Would you two shut up!? I don’t want them to know we are coming. He was not thrilled with the idea of the men doing any more than what had to be done, but he also knew that to keep his men happy, he sometimes had to allow them to express certain of their urges.

“I bet Chase was trying to tap that ass when she got over on him.”

“Of course he was,” Billy said. What he didn’t say, but only thought, was that the whole thing was pretty fitting. It was a shame that she had to be punished. He almost admired her. There had actually been times that he had thought he would have to deal with Chase’s less savory “habits” himself. He also wasn’t thrilled that in all likelihood the man in there with her was Michael. He was another one he liked. But what had to be done had to be done.

“Well unless you want to end up like him, get your head out of your ass.”

The three men walked up the side of the hill to the little house and waited. They had finally tracked them to the house just before nightfall, so they had not even laid eyes on them. They knew they were in there, but they were still unsure of exactly who they were up against. As things quieted down the only question was whether to strike now or perhaps wait for the morning so they could first get a better look at their prey before they struck.

THE END

Continues in Book 3…

For the Love of Zombies: Not so HEA

Sadie Simms

Copyright ©2016 by Cynthia Wilde. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter 1

The air was warm and sticky when Robert awoke. He didn’t even need to reach across to the other side of the bed to know that Britney wasn’t there. He could see the small outline of her petite figure imprinted on the well-worn mattress. She was up and about. This room was designed for sleeping only. Things may have to change soon. He knew that, but he liked the security this tiny homemade bunker offered at night.

Getting out of bed, he crawled out of the tunnel and made the 25-meter journey to the wooden latch that opened into the ranch house. The blast of fresh air made him more alert. The open and airy timber house was the epitome of country coziness in its decor. Most would say present times weren’t ideal, but essentially Robert didn’t hate the circumstances.

Sure, the dead coming to life and nearly annihilating humankind wasn’t good news by anyone’s standards. But those that made it through were given the opportunity to appreciate the smaller things in life when your interaction was with people and not technology.

He knew the plague of the undead was causing more global pain and suffering than all of humanity’s wars and atrocities combined, but since the “disease” was unleashed, he had actually found his own quality of life improved. Prior to the collapse of society, Robert had run a successful cattle ranch. He had beef and dairy contracts with one of the biggest grocery chains in the country, which provided him with a sizable income. He had loved the work and so had his wife. But Janet, his high school sweetheart, had been taken from him five years earlier by breast cancer. Losing her had torn him apart – he saw no future in carrying on. His eldest son, Bobby, was deeply affected as well. He channeled his loss into rage and rebellion and decided to join the army. He probably also had enough of the farm and hoped to see the world. Robert just hoped his rebellion and exploration of the world wouldn’t get him killed by enemy fire. His younger son, Peter, had been drawn closer to his recently widowed father and stepped up, deciding he would join him on the ranch. Before her death though, his wife had been adamant that Peter complete his education first.

Zombie. The word sounded ridiculous in his head, but that was how the last few news and information bulletins referred to them. Then all TV stations went off the air. With no wife, a son in the armed forces and a son in college, he essentially lived alone until the world changed overnight.

Grabbing an apple from a basket resting on the edge of the marble breakfast bench, he shook his head to clear the memories and bring him back to the present. He took a bite and let his ears attune to the sounds of the house. If his deductions were correct, Peggy would still be sound asleep upstairs. He padded up the stairs in his slippers. Pausing by Peggy’s door, he gently pushed it open to view her in bed. The covers heaved up and downwards and the ninety-two year old’s face looked peaceful and content.

Peggy was more pleasant to be around when she was asleep than when she was awake. With the onset of dementia, she had become hard work for the small make-shift household to take care of. He knew it wasn’t her fault and that any semblance of her old routine had been shattered by having to adapt to radical new ways of living. Nonetheless, Robert found it exceedingly frustrating at times and often resented her being in the house.

Stepping into what used to be his bedroom, he flung open the door to the built-in wardrobe. He had long since moved his actual sleeping quarters to a more fortified position. He had literally dug into the ground for protection. At fifty-two, he was a man of simple tastes and wanted to live, so he had no problem sleeping in a hole in the ground just in case. Although he was already in a fortified compound, the key to survival, in his opinion, was multiple layers of defense. Looking through the wardrobe, he finally dragged on a pair of worn jeans and yanked out a flannel check shirt. The outfit was comfortable and practical for the work he had ahead.

He scurried down the stairs, and his feet went easily into his leather boots. Outside was positively glorious. On days like today, he thought, you could almost imagine that the world hadn’t gone to total shit. The sun shone down brightly, making beads of sweat develop on his brow and down his back so that his shirt stuck to his skin.

The ranch was not what it once was, that was for sure. The open spaces no longer stretched on as far as the eye could see. As a farmer, Robert was adaptable and had a seemingly innate command of survival techniques ingrained in his character long before things went to hell. He'd downsized the borders of the property considerably but kept it large enough to permit a fruit orchard, vegetable patch and fields for the pigs, cows and goats. The land was secured by huge trucks parked together, marking a “safe” area for him to engage in basic farming, as well as a space to have some semblance of a day-to-day life.

When news of the plague hit, Robert drove for over a day to reach the main supermarket that sourced his goods. Havoc reigned supreme with looters. Seeing which way the wind was blowing, Robert found a fully stocked van, whose previous owner was nowhere to be found. You had to do what you had to do these days, and he promptly drove it to his property. The height of the trucks prevented the zombies from climbing them. The trucks he'd accumulated over time were parked strategically so that the ladders faced inwards. Aware that they were capable of crawling, Robert bailed up barbed wire under and over every vehicle to prevent any strays coming his way and invading his semi-peaceful surroundings.

The idea seemed ingenious to Robert. He made the trip a few times to the supermarkets to gather as many heavyweight vehicles as possible and fill them with food and drink and drive them home to secure the ranch. He decided to extend his attempts to fortify his property by obtaining other trucks that held relevant stock or produce that could benefit Robert and his animals.

He even had the good fortune of coming across a gas station that had numerous tanker trucks abandoned in the car park. The mammoth vehicles not only provided protection from the undead, but afforded Robert the luxury of a good diesel supply to run generators as well as a light truck for short foraging journeys.

It was during his discovery of the service station that he first stumbled across Britney.

Chapter 2

The man who had just stepped out of the truck didn’t look threatening to Britney. Her step-brother, Liam, wasn’t quite as sure. They’d been hiding in the service station for weeks. Mostly people came through, filled their engines with gas, pilfered what stock they could find, and moved on. However this guy drove religiously to the station for three days in a row and made off with one of the tankers each time, strapping his motorcycle to the truck each time so he could return the next day.

“If we don’t approach him soon, we’ll be stuck here forever,” hissed Britney at her older brother.

He silenced her by putting his fingers to his lips. A star of the university basketball team at six foot five, Liam was reasonably confident if things got physical he could take the middle-aged man out. Britney could see Liam measuring up the older man.

“Haven’t you noticed he never brings a gun? Never comes with other people. Never comes in to steal what little food we have left for Grandma.”

“She’s your grandmother, not mine,” growled Liam, reminding her that they weren't related by blood.

“We should talk to him.”

“It’s not safe,” snapped Liam.

His head felt achy, and he was experiencing hot flashes.

“It’s not safe here with you either,” said Britney tersely.

She immediately wished she hadn’t.

Liam’s hand went to the tear in the lower left leg of his jeans. “I keep thinking how many times we’ve been held at gunpoint and threatened and abused by people stumbling across this service station and none of those fuckers pulled the trigger. I go out the back for one fucking beer and some time to think, only to find one of those creatures lurking around. Clearly it was as hungry as we were,” recalled Liam for the umpteenth time, still flummoxed by his bad luck.

There was no need for Britney to reiterate that the creature had taken a sizeable bite of flesh from Liam. The wound was an angry, raised bleeding welt, weeping with puss.

“I still can’t believe I managed to stay alive through all the initial chaos and violence, only to get bitten by a fucking zombie. It’s fucking bullshit. I’m going to be one of them and suddenly I’m scared. Really scared. Scared that maybe there’s no God or no heaven. Scared I’ll be trapped in a body and unable to communicate. Scared I won’t register anything or anyone.”

Britney was shocked to see Liam crying. They weren’t the closest of step-siblings. With Liam being a senior at college, Britney’s clique of freshmen friends thought him a complete heartthrob. His athletic physique and dark black crew cut contrasting with ocean blue eyes drew a lot of female attention.

“Liam, I know… We’ll deal with that. But for now, this man seems harmless. One day soon he’ll complete his truck collection and won’t ever come back here, and we don’t know how long it’ll be before we even see anyone else. He’s older. He looks like he knows what’s going on. He looks as if he can help. He must also be taking those trucks somewhere. I bet it’s safer than here.”

Liam sat in silence on his haunches, rocking back and forth trying to control his temper.

“There’s no fucking cure, Britney.” He was understandably fixed on the “I’m going to turn into a fucking zombie” topic.

“We don’t know that, and even if there’s not, he might be able to make sure you don’t turn into one of them.”

“What if he won’t talk? Won’t help us?” asked Liam stonily.

“Then I’ll make him,” asserted Britney. “I have my ways.”

By now the stranger had loaded up his bike behind the cab of the truck and was preparing to start off. It was unclear if he was somehow hotwiring the trucks, or if he had actually found the keys, but either way, they heard the truck roar to life. She raced across the parking lot out of Robert’s line of sight and began to climb the ladder at the back of the tanker.

What the hell was she doing? wondered Liam. As her plan dawned on him, he raced after her with equal stealth.

She was going to get herself killed.

“Let me come with you!”

“You can’t. You won’t make it. You don’t have the energy or strength to hold on.”

“You don’t know that you do, either,” protested Liam.

“No, but I’ve a better chance. Stay here with gran – Peggy. I’ll come back as soon as he gets to wherever he’s going and I’ve explained everything to him.”

“What if you don’t come back? I won’t know how to track you.”

For once his tone was completely that of a concerned and overprotective brother. Britney hugged him hard.

“If I don’t come back, you, me and Peggy will all end up the in the same place anyway,” she answered sadly. “We have to do something. We’re almost out of food and gran’s in bad shape.”

The truck began to pull away and Britney felt her eyes welling with tears as she left the last two souls she knew on earth in the dust.

Chapter 3

Robert had actually spotted the girl the moment she jumped on the truck, but he decided to allow her to hitch a ride with him. He figured he would see what she was made of. His intuition told him she wasn’t trouble. He could just tell by the way she moved that she was hardly a street smart criminal. Still, it was unclear exactly what she was, but he would be better able to handle her on his own and within his own compound where he had the advantage.

That had been months ago. The important part is that he had taken them in. Once he heard her story, it was a no-brainer, so to speak. It just made sense. He was lost in the revelry of thinking about their first meeting as he now searched throughout the compound to find her. He had a pretty good idea of where she was actually. Irritation seized him as he climbed a truck and finally located the girl on the opposite side of the perimeter, just where he thought she’d be. He slid down the truck and began walking toward her, shaking his head. She was so engrossed, she didn’t hear his approach. A familiar member of the undead had a length of cord round his ankle, tied to a peg secured deep in the ground. Britney was holding the creature’s rotting hand and trying to make eye contact. He couldn’t hear what she was saying, but she was deliberately keeping her speaking voice low and soothing.

Impulsively, he wanted to jump in and wretch her away from the vulgar anomaly. But if he startled the zombie, it might bite or lash out at her and that was the last thing he wanted.

“Britney,” he whispered.

Robert’s voice was equivalent to golden honey. Britney turned and dropped the zombie’s hand she’d been using to caress her cheek.

“Step back,” he ordered, his voice barely sounding.

The instant Britney stepped back, the zombie growled and reached for her. Britney fell to her rump, but Robert was there to catch her and drag her from the creature’s reach. Ensuring she was out of harm’s way, Robert sat next to her. He wanted to console her but didn’t know where to start.

“He doesn’t know you, Brit,” he said kindly, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder.

“You don’t know that.”

“No, I don’t. But whether he does or not, he still wants to eat you.”

“That’s because he’s starving.”

Robert studied Liam, or what was left of him. He was a shadow of a man, his jeans and shirt now in tatters. The baseball shirt he was wearing was oversized. He once had a sturdy frame, but it had wasted considerably since turning.

“I don’t think this is healthy, Brit. You gotta stop.”

“He’s my family.”

“Peggy’s your family. I’m your family now,” he reminded her.

His injured voice struck a chord with Britney. “I know. I thought maybe he might eat rats and feral animals or something.”

“Maybe he would if he wasn’t pegged to the site,” reasoned Robert. “But you know we need him here. He’s pegged to perimeter alongside the others to keep any stray zombies from coming near the ranch. You know how it works. For whatever reason, when the zombies see other zombies, they lose interest… They just don’t attack. Maybe it’s some weird undead territory thing. Hell, I have no fucking idea. Or maybe they just aren't smart enough to spot someone alive when you’re surrounded by the undead. Whatever it is, our little ring of zombie pets seems to be working.”

“I know. It’s just so hard to let go. I wish I could feel better about seeing him like this.”

“I know, hon. Britney, think of it like this. We’re on our own out here. If we were in a bigger town, maybe we would have the manpower to keep ourselves safe. But the nearest town is a two-hour drive away and its population was only 4700 people before the turn. No one came to our rescue at the Turn, and no one is coming to our rescue now. Liam, at least, is still helping us, and we get to see him around. Even if he’s a little…different now.

“You’d think your son would’ve done something to get the army out here to help,” said Britney bitterly.

The same thought had crossed Robert’s mind, but he didn’t want Britney disparaging his son. But he also knew it was ridiculous to think they could just send troops out into the middle of nowhere on one soldier’s whim. They had to defend the cities.

“Bobby was a private. Hardly the highest ranking. I don’t think he’d have the gall to sweet talk a general into rushing in to rescue his hometown with tanks and supplies.”

Liam took a step toward his sister and crumpled to his knees.

“Ahhh, Jesus,” cussed Robert at the pitiful sight.

Britney burst into tears.

“He’ll live forever and have no quality of life. He needs to eat.”

“What are we supposed to feed him?”

“So I just stay here for the rest of my life and watch my brother exist in this constant state of death?”

“Maybe, but at least you know where he is and what happened to him. It’s a darn sight better than wondering if one of your sons was killed in action. It’s better than wondering if your youngest son is dead, has turned or is desperately trying to make his way back to his old man. You know he promised to help me and sometimes I can’t help but wonder if he’s on his way home even now. Be thankful you know where your loved ones are and what happened to them. That’s all I’m saying.”

A silence settled between the two.

“Do you want me to put him out of his misery?” murmured Robert.

Britney shook her head. Standing up she walked over to Liam. Obtaining a pocket knife from the front pocket of her jeans, she set about cutting Liam’s cord and freeing him.

“They may find a cure one day. If I killed my brother and didn’t give him the chance to survive, I’d never forgive myself.”

Liam began to gather himself and stand. Again his frail legs couldn’t bear his weight and he crumbled. With a sickened expression, Britney watched as her step-brother crawled off towards the open plains.

Chapter 4

It had all been different when she first arrived. Robert still remembered that day. He had driven back with her holding on for dear life the whole way. As soon as he got back, he set to adding the tanker to his fortifications. After lining it up, he jumped down from the cab to see what adjustments needed to be made. At the same time, he saw that Britney had climbed along the top of the truck.

She had no idea what distance they had covered, but the journey had been a full day. Britney was relieved he had stopped after the first four hours, which gave her time to climb the ladder and hold tight to the top of the truck for the remaining four-hour drive to his compound. It was secure, flatter and a lot less strain on her muscles. Now as she finally came out of hiding, her legs and arms trembled as she lowered herself down each rung of the ladder.

Coming out from behind the truck, she saw Robert checking that the front of the new truck was pressed up against the rear of the truck in front.

“I'm not dangerous and I'm not one of them,” she greeted.

“Oh, you decided to come down. Good. I wasn’t sure you would be able to hang on the whole way, but you did a mighty fine job.” He went back to aligning the truck. He had been raised with good manners and taught to treat women with respect, but times were different now. Still, this girl did not set off his alarms. He'd seen women with guns and vulgar language ransacking the supermarket and even looting the service station. She was not one of those woman.

Slowly, he walked toward her.

“You knew I was up there! Well why didn’t you stop and let me sit inside! That was eight hours…I could have been killed!”

“Well, maybe I wanted to be sure you were a survivor.”

She just looked at him, holding her ground and unsure of what to say next.

“So, if you don’t mind my asking, what exactly can I do for you, miss?”

“I've seen you at the service station the last few days. We were there when it happened. I mean we were staying there. People came and went, and when my brother tried to defend our position, maintain what few supplies we had...well, almost everyone got violent.”

Britney sensed that Robert was listening keenly to her. She kept talking calmly and clearly.

“We watched you, and well, we can’t stay there forever, and you seemed somehow, nice, or maybe strong. We don’t know where to go and so, well… I thought you might help us.”

By the age of fifty-two, Robert considered himself someone who got an accurate picture of a person from first impressions. The girl wasn't a liar.

“Why didn't you approach me at the service station? It's an eight-hour drive here.”

“My brother and I couldn't agree on whether or not to ask you for help. You look like a good man to me,” Britney said it aloud and prayed her assessment of Robert was right. “Rather than argue with my brother, I hitched a ride so he couldn't stop me.”

“That brave,” drawled Robert, “and kind of stupid.”

“Desperate times call for desperate measures,” admitted Britney, shrugging.

Robert smiled. The folly of youth. She was young, perhaps even younger than his youngest son. She was sweet and open and honest.

“So, like I said, what exactly do you want from me?”

“I hadn't really thought that far ahead.”

“You want to come in for something to eat and drink? You must be shattered after riding on the top of the truck for eight hours.”

“I can trust you?”

“It's a bit late to worry about that,” laughed Robert.

Britney had a healthy appetite and was good company. In just a few hours, Robert realized just how much he missed interacting with other people. His house was huge and even if his son did arrive, the size of the house would comfortably accommodate Britney's small family of three. She had finally told him of her grandma as well.

Plus, with another man to help out, Robert could reduce the number of trips remaining to collect the final two trucks to close off the farmland area. He’d scouted the remaining vehicles on the motorcycle so he knew what needed to be obtained, and from where.

Arrangements made, they left early the next morning to ensure they were at the service station by dusk to drive back through the night.

Britney ran to Liam upon arrival. With pallid skin and raspy breathing, he reined in his usually sharp tongue and permitted a minor display of gruff affection toward her.

“Thought I'd lost you,” he said. “I was going to be super pissed if your grandmother was my first meal as a zombie.”

“You don't know if you'll turn,” encouraged Britney. “You've lasted this long, and your body is fighting the infection. We really don’t know how this whole zombie thing works anyhow. Maybe you’ll get better. Stay strong, and your next meal will be meat and fresh vegetables like I was treated to last night.”

“Doesn't matter. I've got a three-course meal waiting for me when I zombify now that you've recruited this old dude.”

“He's not that old. He's mum and dad's age.”

“And look how they fared,” sneered Liam. “Maybe it was crazy of them to end it the way they did, but at least we know what happened. Your crazy mother convinced my dad to blow his brains out.”

“Probably,” agreed Britney placidly, “but I'm here, and I'm telling you to fight. I'm not her.”

“No. You're not,” said Liam quietly, kissing Britney’s forehead.

“Can you drive a truck back to my land?” asked Robert after being introduced to Britney's brother.

Britney caught Liam's eye. “He doesn’t have a license,” she answered on his behalf. “I do, though. I'll drive it and Liam can keep me company.”

“Sounds good,” agreed Liam gratefully.

It didn't sound as good to Robert. Britney was preferable company to the ninety-two year old woman who seemed to think her husband was away at war fighting the Japanese. She'd spent her time lambasting him for not joining up and evading being drafted. Eight hours of her incessant babble would have him wishing he were a zombie too.

And he had to admit that he even though Britney could have easily been his daughter, it was hard not to look at her and think some pretty impure thoughts.

It wasn't until they reached the ranch that Robert realized Liam was ill. He apologized profusely to the youth. It was at that point that he realized why Liam hadn't been able to drive and why Britney had been so solicitous of his condition. What he didn't know was the nature of Liam's illness. The kid remained alive for only forty-eight hours before the night Robert heard him weeping and wailing. Britney had been caring for him herself, saying she did not want Robert to be bothered by the situation.

Robert entered the bedroom to see a near skeletal version of the boy he'd taken in. His skin was a dark green color, similar to seaweed.

“It's going to happen, it's going to happen,” he was mumbling over and over as Britney comforted him.

“He's been bit?”

Liam nodded and Britney cried. She cried for her brother, and she cried for omitting the truth from Robert who'd opened his home to them.

Robert beckoned Britney out of the bedroom as he went to get his 45-caliber.

“He has to go. He's a danger to me and your gran and you. I’ll do it tonight when he is asleep, if he doesn’t turn sooner.”

Britney had refused point blank. She begged and pleaded and finally convinced Robert that Liam could serve as a means of protecting the ranch from other zombies. She was so adamant with the plan that they'd finally gone out and collected more zombies to tether to the ground at random spots around the outskirts of the perimeter to the property. If you were careful and dealt with them one at a time, it was safe enough to handle the dead.

In the end, they'd compromised and Liam had been placed in the barn until he turned fully. His mind was already gone and so they had attached the rope to his leg so they lead him outside to spend eternity guarding their property when the time came. It was a sad day. It was even harder because Britney's grandmother was just as gone in her own world, so Brittany was left to grieve without any family.

He could hardly blame her for being upset. She had no one left from her old life. He knew what that was like. He had been lonely and by himself for a long time before she showed up, and now it was just the two of them. Sure, her grandma was still alive, but in some ways she was like a zombie herself. This hardly seemed the time, but for some reason, he suddenly felt free to see her as a sexual being. With her brother around, Robert had still felt governed by the old ways. It would have felt weird coming onto a girl like her with her brother right there, seeing the whole thing. But now that he was gone, he realized it was just the two of them and that all the old societal norms were gone. It was almost like they were back two hundred years when marriages of convenience were the norm. He also had to admit, now that he really let himself look, she was hot as hell.

He had heard that in times of death, people were inclined to have sex to celebrate the fact they were still alive. He felt a little ashamed to be thinking along these lines now, but he was a man, after all. He couldn’t help it.

But then he vividly remembered his wife's funeral and suddenly the last thing on his mind was sex. The grief had been overwhelming. Britney appeared awash with the same remorse and pain that Robert felt back then with his wife, and maybe that was why he felt obligated to stay by her side. Maybe somehow by helping her through this time, he was able to heal his own heart. So, for whatever reason, he sat with her as the hours passed. It was somewhere in that time, during the few days that it took her to let go of her brother, that Robert realized his love for her.

Chapter 5

Britney knew what she wanted and what she had to do. Robert wasn't going to take the initiative. He was too much of a gentleman. It was obvious from the way he looked at her, and all the little kindnesses he showered on her, that he cared for her in more than a passing fashion. They had become steadily closer since her step-brother turned, but they still had maintained the old relationship. She had actually tried to snuggle up to him on a few occasions, but he pretended to not notice. But she could see that his resolve was breaking. There was still a little distance between them, but it was the barest separation. She knew that it would not take much from her to break through his stoic demeanor and get him to comfort her in the way she really needed to be comforted at this point. She just hoped he could let go of all those ideas about appropriateness and the age gap. Who really cared now? They were probably the only ones alive for one hundred miles in all directions. Times had changed, and besides, she really needed to get laid.

As she lay snuggled in his arms, Britney pressed her face into his chest. She let her fingers toy with the buttons of his shirt. At first Robert thought it was nothing more than a subconscious fidgeting on her part, but her deft, delicate fingers popped open each button to reveal his solid, hairy chest. He could feel the pace of his heartbeat increase and hoped the thumping in his chest wasn't too obvious to her.

Britney could hear his breathing becoming more rapid. Rather than stroke his masculine chest, her hand went straight to the instrument she was after. She smoothed her hand firmly over the crotch of his jeans. Robert was already getting hard as she rubbed her breasts against him. As the palm of her hand rubbed over his hardening cock, he could feel himself growing and straining against his zipper. Britney stroked firmly and gripped the outline of his hard on.

Aware she'd just lost her step-brother, Robert was wary of her vulnerable emotional state, despite how desperately he wanted to have sex with her. Britney, on the other hand, was determined to have this silver-haired fox. Twisting her head so that she could cast her eyes downward to his groin, Britney undid the belt buckle of his jeans. Robert inhaled deeply and held his breath as he watched her pull the leather belt apart. She was on a mission. As soon as the belt was open, her hand freed the button and tugged the zipper down. Robert wanted to groan with relief. The full length of his erection was finally able to spring free from his snug jeans.

It had been years since he'd been touched by a woman. There hadn't been anyone since the death of his wife five years earlier and even then in the last year of their marriage she'd been too ill for sex. Britney was barely legal and seemed enthralled by his engorged prick. Of course the whole concept of “legal” was quickly fading into memory. He was momentarily embarrassed by his tighty whities, thinking them an unfashionable, unflattering sign of his age. Britney did not even notice as she was fascinated by how thick and long his cock was. Pressing her hand to his erection, she could feel the blood pumping through it as she traced its shape through his underpants.

Slithering down the bed, Britney stopped near his crotch. Robert closed his eyes, letting her take the lead. Britney pressed her face against his briefs and inhaled deeply. The scent of the clean underpants with the musk of masculinity was going to make this an enjoyable experience. She could feel his pulsating prick as it pressed against her cheek. Instinctively, she peeled down the elastic of his pants to give herself the full visual of his middle-aged hard-on.

She was shocked by the size of it. With little experience in sex, she wasn't exactly sure how she'd cope with the fat nine inches. Britney knew in order to secure a permanent place in Robert's heart and his home, she was going to have to go the distance. She actually wanted to anyhow. She had grown to appreciate his rugged strength and underlying gentle nature.

She'd never had a man's cock in her mouth before. Tentatively, Britney let her tongue flick over the slit in Robert's helmet. She caught the glossy drip of pre-cum and was surprised by how sweet the taste of the transparent liquid was. Without thinking, her mouth widened to imbibe the head of his dick to suck hard for more nectar. Robert flinched at how forceful her mouth was with its suction. Finally letting his eyes lower, he took in the blonde hair tousled by his crotch as the youth began to examine her first cock close up.

Releasing the top of the rod from her mouth, Britney was able to see how strong and proud the erection was. Moved purely by instinct and desire, she began to let her tongue lick the underside of the shaft from base to tip. She licked all around the rod. Satisfied that he was naturally lubed, Britney gripped the prick firmly. Her cherry colored lips parted. Hungry for more, she shoved her tongue into the slit and delved deep. Robert groaned aloud as she began to slip him in her mouth. It wasn't until she began easing his length in inch by inch that Robert started dripping again. He was so thick, Britney struggled to take him in, but she liked the feel of him filling her mouth – then filling her throat. Her head began to bob as she sucked and let her tongue swirl around the dick embedded in her mouth. Robert jerked his hips, wanting to go deeper. Unfamiliar with the action and frightened by the sheer size of him, Britney gagged and dislodged him, tears streamed down her face from the sudden invasion of his prick. Frightened she may have upset him, Britney set about licking his balls. She lapped at them like a thirsty dog, her tongue slapping against them. Britney had always thought it was such a sensitive area of a male that it was best avoided, but she took them in her mouth.

For Robert the warm, wet sensation of her mouth taking in his balls was exquisite. Her mouth was full and as she almost swallowed them down, the sensation teetered on the line separating pain from pleasure. Robert let her continue massaging his balls with her mouth and let his hand roam to his cock to work it at the same time.

Frightened he'd peak before he fucked her, Britney stopped and slithered back up. As she straddled him, her hands ran over his chest. She could feel his cock nestled between her legs. Raising her arms, she removed the tight tank top she'd been wearing.

Robert's eyes widened at the fact that her young breasts were firm and pert and didn't require a bra. He wanted to be gentle, but lust was beginning to consume him. The sight of her nipples hardening in the cool air of the bedroom was too much. He could no longer deny himself the pleasure of her small, apple-sized breasts. He reached out and cupped her right breast. It fit his hand perfectly. He squeezed it and watched Britney squirm in pleasure. Taking the apricot colored nipple between his finger and thumb, he pinched it and was thrilled when Britney whimpered.

Assured that sex was exactly what the eighteen year old wanted, Robert unleashed his carnal urges. He straightened up to a sitting position, allowing his mouth to locate her other nipple and suckle it. His arms tightened around her slight figure. Britney pushed his shirt off him and clung tight to his naked torso as he continued feeding on one breast while caressing the other. She tipped her head back and began to moan. Robert released her tit and ran a trail of kisses between her cleavage and up her slender neck until he found her mouth. The second their lips melded, he realized he'd found a state of pure bliss.

His tongue pressed into her mouth, exploring deeply. Britney let him discover her mouth and was surprised to feel a burst of wetness from between her legs in excitement as to what was going to happen next.

Robert grabbed her wrists, and in a swift movement, twisted his body so that Britney was now pinned beneath his. Her arms were raised above her head as he held both wrists with one hand. His free hand fumbled around down south as he tried to incline her to spread her legs. Eventually he was able to place himself between her thighs. Unable to pace himself, Robert ground himself against her. The dry humping quickly had Britney soaking wet and wanting the real thing.

With their mutual frustration at a peak, Robert released her from his grip. His hands went to her knees to raise them. Her cotton shorts were a pastel pink and Robert's keen eye could see the material around her pussy was darker in color. He pulled at her shorts as Britney struggled out of them. He shoved his mouth to the wetness of her panties. She could feel his hot breath right through the cotton of her panties. He snuffled round, enjoying the taste and smell of her soaking briefs. His teeth were latching onto the elastic of the inner leg of her underwear, and he tore them down. The vision of her glistening cunt forced Robert to dive straight in. His tongue plowed into her slit as his nose rubbed against her slippery clit.

Britney had never had a man pay oral attention to her pussy and she writhed in ecstasy. Robert flattened his tongue and took long licks from her slit to her clit. Roughly his arms reached around her legs to pull her firmly down on his face. A cry escaped from her as Robert's long tongue pushed into the entrance of her cunt. He couldn't remember the last time he'd so enjoyed tasting pussy, but Britney was divine. He tongue fucked her, pushing his tongue in as deep as it could go and then withdrawing it.

Remembering her age and potential lack of experience, Robert slowed his tongue and stopped piercing her slit and instead let his tongue tease her engorged bud. He brushed over her clit and circled around it, taking time to enjoy Britney's body responding to him. Clamping his teeth onto her clit, he sucked hard until she was thrashing in the bed, screaming in the throes of orgasm. As she peaked, he shoved three fingers straight into her cunt. Turning and twisting his wrist as he finger fucked her prolonged the orgasm until Britney was begging for mercy.

Robert was content that she'd leave his bed wanting more, but was determined to find his own climax. Licking the fingers that were covered in her pussy juice, he knew that her swollen plump lips were a sign that her pussy was ready for more. More animal than man, he bit the plump pussy lips to give the girl an additional frisson of excitement.

Kneeling up, he dragged Britney toward him; placing her legs over his shoulders. The position gave him a good view of her slit and he planted the head of his manhood straight in. Britney squealed as her entrance was forced to expand to accommodate Robert's girth. Rather than ravish the girl, he allowed her a minute or two to get used to his thick dick. Very slowly, he worked his way inch by inch until his entire length was inside her. She wriggled and squirmed on his dick. He stopped himself from slamming into her. Frightening her with a massive cock would only make this a one-time occurrence, and Robert was awakening to the fact that he wanted, needed, more sex in his life.

When she'd finally settled, he began sliding in and out of her slowly. She gasped with each insertion and looked relieved as he rocked back and shallowed the penetration a bit. She was tight round his cock. Almost too tight. That heightened the joy he was deriving from fucking the eighteen-year-old cunt. Soon he increased the pace. Britney's face contorted with the effort of keeping up with the speedy, sensual glide.

He stopped close to the brink and took her legs from his shoulders. Taking an ankle in each hand he spread her legs wide. Her pussy lips were angry and red from the intercourse. Robert pulled his dick out completely and waited until Britney's breathing subsided.

As she smiled up at him, he plunged the full nine inches straight back into her tight pussy. Her eyes widened in surprise. Keeping her legs wide, Robert jerked his hips hard. He was thrusting into her fast and furiously.

“Touch yourself,” he requested.

Britney shook her head as she jiggled on the bed as a result of the pounding.

“Touch yourself,” he asserted more gruffly.

Britney's hand glided down her tanned, toned stomach and found her nub. She let her middle finger circle it. The vivid image had Robert slamming into her harder and harder. At the right time, he lowered his face and his lips caught hers in a kiss. Relieved at the more conventional missionary style, Britney wrapped her legs tightly around Robert as he grinded deeper into her. It felt as though her cunt was expanding, and as his body began shuddering and his moans increased, Britney knew he'd finally reached his climax. Robert felt his cum fill her up. He'd off-loaded a significant amount inside her. He was still reasonably hard so he left his cock in her as he held her tight. As he finally went soft, he rolled over to one side.

Britney could feel the wet, hot, sticky cum seeping from her pussy. It was between her thighs. She reveled in the feel of it in her body. In theory once was enough, but to keep Robert sweet, she was going to have to commit fully to being his partner. It was a commitment she was prepared to make.

Chapter 6

Love was a funny thing. When Robert had first discovered Britney and her family, he'd been extending a Christian hand.  He was hoping that if either of his sons were still alive and in a similar situation, someone would open their homes to ensure their safety and survival as well.

He had thought Janet would be his one and only true love. It was easy to mistake the affection and adoration of an eighteen-year-old cheerleader as a mid-life crisis, but Robert's heart told a different story. Real honest-to-goodness love had come back to his house and made his world infinitely better.

He'd spent endless nights considering the turn of events. With seven billion people populating the earth, you could afford to be picky; you could afford to discard people without taking the time to get to know them. But when you went weeks without seeing people and knew the population was dwindling even further, suddenly the need to share a life with someone became much more important. The idea of finding a partner from such a small pool of people meant you didn't immediately reject someone because of a minor physical flaw or banal, irritating habit or some relatively minute difference of opinion.

Not that Britney was physically flawed in anyway. She was a goddess with her blonde hair and chocolate brown eyes and figure that could have easily modeled swimwear in the old world. She had no life experience and at times behaved a little like a princess. For the most part, though, she was devoted to her grandmother and Robert and worked hard to do her share of the work so they could survive and even improve their situation.

Robert actually discovered a new ability through all of this. He now focused on the positives of a person's personality and physical appearance. People were essentially looking for love and to be loved, and with that outlook, it was actually kind of easy to love. He fell in love with Britney. It was easy to. When he did the analysis, he figured that every person surviving these treacherous times was learning the same life lesson – that's why it was easy to believe Britney loved him back. He might not be young, but he was outdoorsy and fit. Robert knew he wasn't overly handsome, but there was something about his silver-hair, clear green eyes and masculine jawline that he knew appealed to Britney. She knew he was kind and generous and protective and family oriented, and those characteristics made him lovable in her eyes.

Robert was even able to learn to love Britney's grandmother, Peggy. Of course, she was a little nuts. Peggy believed she was still in 1940s America during the war. In fairness, Robert wondered if the current scenario didn’t have a few similarities with that time period. The annoying part about her version of reality was that she was continually berating Robert for dodging the draft. She did, however, respect farming and pulled her weight to the best of her ability by cleaning up and other simple tasks. At ninety-two, her mobility was limited, but she could still prepare meals and her eyes were sharp enough to mend clothes. Her contempt for Robert and his “yellow” ways never lasted too long. She had periods of relative clarity as well. In the evenings after having cooked a hearty meal, she was almost always happy to sit down and hear about his day and indulge in a little card sharking while Britney took a turn cleaning up.

Theirs had become a relatively content household, but Robert was worried that letting Liam free today could have some negative repercussions. Britney was deeply attached to her step-brother, which of course was understandable, but she seemed to have an unusually difficult time letting him go – even after death.

Now that Liam, zombie Liam, was gone, dinner was a somewhat subdued affair. Nothing had changed in respect to the household. Meat and fresh vegetables were still able to be served with milk and juice. The solar panels in the roof ensured light throughout the house. It even gave them the luxury of watching old DVDs if they felt like it, playing a round of cards or reading from the extensive book collection Robert's family had accumulated over the years. But things felt different.

Outside had changed, but for the better as far as Robert was concerned. Robert was actually relieved to have set him free. It was creepy seeing the poor kid like that, and an unnecessary reminder of what could befall them if they weren’t careful. Also, with Britney pregnant now, it seemed best that she stop investing so much time in the zombie. Their baby would be along soon, and it would need her full attention. It was time for her to let go of Liam.

Back when they had first starting hooking up, the sex had been passionate and non-stop – it always was in the honeymoon phase of a relationship. After only four weeks of fucking in every conceivable place on the property, however, Britney promptly announced that she was pregnant. Robert could hardly be shocked. He wasn't displeased; he merely had concerns about how the baby would be delivered and fare with the world as it was now.

For whatever reason, once she was pregnant, Britney retreated from him physically, although they still shared a bed. Maybe she was freaked out about being pregnant so young. He didn’t know what the problem was, but he gave her space, which seemed to suit her at the moment, and she remained close to him emotionally.

After the somber dinner, Britney excused herself to go outside and get some fresh air. Robert knew better than to follow her. She'd get over things in her own time and in her own way, and Robert would be there for her to call on when she needed him. She would come back to him when she was ready.

As Britney stepped out onto the verandah, she could feel the tightness in her chest subsiding. She rubbed her stomach fondly and was surprised to feel a tear slip down her cheek. Waves of weeping had been threatening all day, but she was certain she'd been able to control them. Stoically, she climbed the ladder of a truck to cast an eye over the outside fields. While he was tied up out here, she'd come talk to zombie Liam sometimes after dinner. But now she couldn’t even do that.

Britney was unsure how long she'd been sitting there before her eyes caught sight of movement in the distance. Something was heading toward the perimeter. She squinted, but it was far too dark to identify what was causing a ripple in the corn fields. As it came closer, Britney correctly guessed it was a zombie. Its presence didn't bother her. The walls and their remaining collection of zombies safeguarding the premises made it virtually impenetrable. What spiked her curiosity was the creature appeared to deliberately change its course to head towards one of the tied up zombies.

She watched in curiosity as the approaching zombie entered the tethered zombie's personal space. Her jaw dropped as she observed the significantly overweight, tied-up female zombie slowly rotate until she pressed her face against the side of the truck and bent slightly, spreading her legs.

Creeping softly toward the scene unfolding, Britney saw the other zombie reaching for its crotch. In only the moon for light, it appeared as if the stray was trying to fuck the tethered zombie. There was something so raw and animalistic about the scene that Britney felt her pussy tingle. She imagined most anyone else would have probably been disgusted by the sight, and she thought she would have been too. But she wasn’t. Times had changed. She vaguely remembered that there had been some quote about how man was only separated from animal chaos and wanton violence and desire by the thinnest veneer of civility. Boy, was that true, she thought. Laying out on top of the truck, Britney positioned herself close to the mating zombies. Hitching up her sundress, she slipped her hand into the elastic of her panties. As she skimmed her palm over her bare pubic mound, her fingers felt a significant pool of pussy juice. Turning her head, she began stroking her clit as she watched the male zombie desperately trying to insert his cock into his mate's pussy.

It was highly erotic – at least to her. She vaguely registered that she might be losing it a little here. But then she moved on. It hadn't occurred to Britney that these creatures would have sexual urges. She continued touching herself, raising her back and keeping her touch light so as not to have a thunderous orgasm too soon. The frustration she was beginning to feel from the two zombies and their inability to fuck was killing her, and it appeared it had already killed them, she almost laughed to herself. Something in her mind must have been cracking at that point, and she was mildly aware of it. The thing was, it felt like a relief rather than a burden. Her Grandma seemed to be doing pretty well just a few clicks off center. It was so nice to loosen her grasp on this very not-fun reality she was living in. She just let it loosen a little… Like she intended to loosen the rope that was holding fat-chic zombie. She decided that she wanted a better zombie porno. A little risk would be worth it. Britney awkwardly came down the side of the truck to loosen the slack on the female zombie's rope to permit her a little freedom to assume a more fuckable position.

Cautious as she went, Britney was surprised that the new zombie made no move towards her. She had expected a little interest at least. She had been prepared for it. Individual zombies usually weren’t much to get too worried about, and she had developed a mean roundhouse kick. But either his focus was concentrated solely on relieving his zombie sex drive, or he had no interest in her live flesh whatsoever. Either way, this was a new revelation in her understanding of all things zombie. The fat, female zombie was missing a jaw and ten fingers; a precaution Robert insisted on when they began to plot the zombies around the perimeter.

As she bent down to give the rope some slack, Britney turned her head slightly and recognized a pair of familiar white Nike hi-tops. Twisting to look up, she saw the familiar dead but once stormy blue eyes assessing her.

She wanted to cry out Liam's name, but was prevented from doing so by Robert's continual warning that none of Liam's soul still existed in this husk of a man. The female zombie pressed her fingerless palms against the side of the truck to move away from it as soon as she felt the tension of the rope round her ankle slacken. Automatically, the zombie took to all fours now, presenting herself to Liam's horny, dead cock.

The memory of Liam making love to her in his final moments of life flashed through Britney's mind. She'd wept, saying that she was afraid to go on without him and afraid she would now die alone. And the pity of it was that she was still a virgin, having never been pierced by a man. Not being bound by blood, the step-siblings said goodbye in an intimate way. This world left no room for the old ways… Or maybe it was just that they served no purpose any more. Britney had only just begun to appreciate just how much Liam could be to her in this new world, when the infection had snatched him away from her permanently. Yet here he was, able to tear her apart and feast on her and he wasn't making any motion to do so. Perhaps something of him had survived. In her state, she was more ready than ever to believe that.

He knelt down.

Britney could see his dead and yet still youthful erection in the moonlight. The infection allowed more functions than she had anticipated to continue apparently. They had already figured that the reanimation process was a means to allow the infection to survive in its dead host. She wondered just how many functions had survived the transition after all. He slipped his cock into the fat zombie's cunt. The zombie groaned as Liam pumped away mindlessly. An irrational streak of jealously consumed Britney. Liam had taken her virginity. He'd claimed her as his, and she wanted to be his again. She wanted this baby to be his. By this point, her madness was a foregone conclusion. But the truth was that she was happier now. This new logic was easier to bear…

Not wanting to miss out, Britney quickly slipped her panties off and took to the doggy-style position, exposing her swollen cunt and ass to the night air. The zombie beside her turned her face and growled. Britney did feel a little frightened at that, but she reminded herself that it could no longer bite. But maybe it was driven by a rage or force Britney couldn't contend with. Liam's cock, however, took care of the problem, as he powered into the female zombie and in doing so, slid her across the ground to the point where she was no longer within grabbing distance.

Britney could see Liam withdrawing from the zombie pussy he'd first stabbed at. Retreating on his knees, he positioned himself behind Britney. She held her breath. Liam had all his limbs, as well as his lower jaw. This meant that he could tear her apart if he desired it. She didn’t even care anymore. His hands on her buttocks felt clammy. Britney bit back a scream as his lean, eight-inch cock forced its way into her back-passage. She hadn't been expecting anal sex. But maybe he didn’t know the difference. He was a zombie, after all. He groaned but didn’t seem particularly pleased with this near miss, and when he withdrew, he took a moment to seemingly get his bearings. It was obviously rather confusing for him. She flashed back to some of her high school experiences. Back then she was of little help herself in figuring out what was what.

Hands on her hips, he clumsy managed to shoe his dick into her pussy. Britney mewled softly. Liam rocked in and out of her. He made no noises, but his movements were smooth and swift. She was surprised when his hands left her hips to locate her breasts. Thanks to the pregnancy, she'd grown three cup sizes and on her hands and knees, her newly pendulous tits hung low as he pumped her pregnant belly. It felt close to human as he squeezed her breasts and kept fucking her. He was building up a pace, and she could feel his balls slapping at the lips of her pussy.

Turned on to the extreme, Britney decided to toy with her clit as her step-brother fucked her for the second time in their lives – well, for the second time in her life, actually, and the first time in his death. She worked this out as he continued to piston in and out of her. The close connection she felt with this man-turned-creature was beyond sensual. She felt herself naturally lubed and teased her clit with her finger, outlining the nub and occasionally brushing over the bud. It took seconds before Britney reached her climax, and she jerked and thrashed as Liam's hands gripped her hips firmly to keep her steady. In doing so, Liam's zombie dick was able to feel the muscles in her vagina clamp and massage his dick as she orgasmed. Liam slammed into her harder and harder until a gush of water fell from between Britney's legs.

“Shit,” cursed Britney under her breath. “My water’s broken.” The fact that it was from sex with a corpse seemed not to enter into the equation of her surprise.

She stumbled toward the truck she'd climbed down from, but was gripped by a contraction. It took her by such surprise she cried out loud into the night.

***

Robert ran out into the balmy night air. He hoped there'd be light somewhere to draw his vision to where his pregnant lover was, but it was pitch black.

“Brit?” he whispered loudly.

He began a jog around the perimeter trucks. Fortunately, common sense told him to start with the truck where Liam used to be tethered. As soon as he got there, he could hear her hollow breathing. Immediately he opened the door and jumped into the cabin of the truck. Leaning over, he grabbed a crowbar from under the seat and slowly opened the other side. Britney didn't give him time to see what the fracas with the zombie was. She reached her hand to him and he heaved her into the cabin. Slamming the door shut, her wide brown eyes told him all he needed to know.

The baby was on the way.

Peggy was thrilled at the prospect of having sole responsibility for delivering her great-grandchild. She rose to the occasion, surprising both Robert and Britney. In keeping with her “old ways,” she commanded Robert to bring her hot water and towels and then stay downstairs and have a brandy to celebrate the birth of his forthcoming baby.

Robert remembered reading somewhere that the first birth takes a while, but Britney would've been lucky to have been in labor for an hour. There was panting and paced breathing and eventually the cry of a baby. What turned Robert's blood cold was the bloodcurdling scream and subsequent thump to the wooden floor immediately after.

He took the stairs two by two. Britney was laying on the bed, too weak to get up. Robert saw it was Peggy who'd collapsed holding the swathed baby. He dropped to one knee. The screams of the baby assured him that the child was in no immediate danger.

“Is Gran alright?” asked Britney.

Robert placed two fingers under her jaw to find a pulse.

“She's okay,” he smiled reassuringly. “She's just passed out. I'll take her to her own room and get her some water. But first, let's see who we've got here,” he said as he lifted the carefully wrapped bundle.

Pulling back the cloth to see the face of his child, Robert felt himself go weak at the knees. The baby turned its head and sank already fully formed teeth into his wrist. He gritted his teeth to stop himself from hurling the monstrosity on the floor.

“What the fuck is this?” he demanded in a confused and terrified cry. He could feel his heart was racing to such an extent that he was afraid he might pass out.

He tried calming himself and placed the baby-thing in Britney's arms to gauge her reaction. Britney peeled back all the layers. The baby made no move to bite her.

“It's a boy,” she cooed.

Robert could feel bile climbing up his throat in revulsion. He forced himself to stand by Britney, who was laying a feathery kiss on the baby's forehead. Shutting and closing his eyes to mentally prepare himself, he noticed the baby's skin was gray. Patches of ribcage were showing out as if the flesh had been eaten away or just never grew to cover the body completely. His legs were misshapen and its pudgy arms had gnarled fingers that looked like claws.

“It's got his eyes,” commented Britney.

“My eyes are green,” responded Robert hopelessly.

“I know. I said it's got his eyes. He's got his father's ocean blue eyes.”

***

Peggy was gone. Robert had enough strength left to dig a hole in the ground, thrust a shovel in her head and bury the elderly lady before he became too weak. Britney knew her grandmother wouldn't come back to them. The shock of Liam Jr. was too much for her. She knew death was preferable to living with the monster baby.

Robert was going, too. Britney genuinely hadn't planned for that and the reality of it stung her heart. She had just wanted to be close to Liam. She did love the middle-aged man. Even with him knowing it was Liam's baby, she'd fully expected that they would work through it and raise the baby as their own. What she hadn't expected was a newborn baby possessing a full set of teeth and craving human flesh as soon as he was out of her womb. Who could have really seen that one coming? she mused to herself as she rocked her newborn.

She didn't know how the baby would develop or how long it would live. Or maybe it was already dead and she didn’t know how long it would stay dead. It was all getting so confusing with the alive-or-dead line blurring so much these days. It seemed more zombie than baby, but who could tell? What frightened Britney the most was being alone. She knew she could run the farm, at least enough to survive, but she could never live alone. She'd rather die than live out her days on a farm by herself.

She sat by Robert's bed. “I wasn’t sure whether it was yours or his,” she said quietly.

“I think we can safely say it's his.” The smile on Robert's face was not one of animosity, but of acceptance.

“It wasn't planned. It just happened when I was tending to him here. I got worried and thought...”

“And thought if you had a sexual relationship with me, I'd support you?” guessed Robert.

Britney nodded her head in shame.

“You didn't have to sleep with me. I'd have helped you out anyway. Now I question if you ever really loved me at all.”

Britney could hear that he was choking back tears. “I did love you. I do love you. I didn't want it to be this way.”

Britney leaned over and kissed Robert's lips; they were cool and chaste.

The same old feeling ignited between them. She hadn't lied when she said she loved him. It wasn't the crazy, teenage, head-over-heels love she felt for her step-brother, though. It was calm, considerate and respectful. She was blessed by Robert letting her into his heart and home.

Was sex really the worst way to say thank you?

Was sex really the worst way to say goodbye?

***

She undid the buttons of Robert's pajama shirt.

“You don't have to do this,” he protested.

“And what if I want to?”

He closed his eyes and smiled. “I'm in no position to fight you off or deny you anything in my last few moments.”

She tugged at the tie on his pajama pants. The waist was loose enough for her to tug them under his buttocks. The mossy green color of his skin, she'd seen before. She bore the fruits of making love to such a half-living man.

His cock was noticeably cooler to the touch. Flaccid in her warm hands, she soon had blood pumping through it. One thing she noticed was no matter how erect she was able to make him, his body remained cool – as cool as a corpse.

She'd only given birth days earlier. Britney’s vagina was in no condition for sex. The uncomfortable, but not completely unwelcome invasion by Liam on her ass on the night she gave birth was still vivid in her mind, however.

Britney undid the belt of her robe and let it fall to the ground. One of Robert's last visions would be that of a beautiful, toned young woman. Even just a few days after giving birth, she was still a vision. She stood still, watching his translucent green eyes admiring her figure. She lightly straddled him. Reaching behind, she gripped the pulsating prick and prepared to sit on it. Taking a deep breath, she exhaled and let the thick helmet burst through her asshole. It had been a while since she'd bedded Robert, and she had forgotten the girth of him. Liam's rocket-esque dick was thin enough to slip in easily. Robert's fuller, longer dick was more of a challenge.

She realized she should have lubed Robert's cock and her asshole before commencing. Robert was kind enough to spit in his hand and wet his shaft. He let his fingers smear saliva around the already stretched asshole. Hands on her hips, Robert watched as she slowly eased herself down his length. Her nostrils were flaring as she let her ass relax around the thick dick.

She stayed seated and ran her hand gently and lovingly over Robert's chest. She could almost see the skin becoming thinner around his big build. His large bones were prominent. He reached for her breasts and smiled as milk leaked from her nipples.

Knowing exactly what he would want, Britney obliged Robert without him having to verbalize his wish. Leaning low, as Robert lifted his legs to ensure her ass remained spiked on his erection, she let a fleshy tit dangle by his mouth. He had enough strength to take the nipple and nurse on the milk. His suckling became so intense, she pulled back until her nipple snapped out from between his teeth.

Bending forward, she let Robert's rod slip from her back passage. She kissed him passionately, her tongue delving into his mouth to taste him. She could taste his life ebbing away. He almost tasted of death. Death and rotting flesh. His breathing was even slowing.

“Ride me one last time. Ride me into death.”

“I don't want to leave you in death. If I leave you in death, you'll never be with me. I'll never see anyone again.”

“Don't let me become one of them. Please don't let me turn. I don't want to end up like Liam.”

Britney didn’t care if she’d just had a baby a few days before. She settled on his cock. It felt blissful in her cunt, though she knew she had lost the tightness she possessed nine months earlier. Robert didn't seem to mind. He bucked his hips, encouraging her to forget his weary body and think of him as the fit stallion he always believed himself to be.

Hands on his shoulders, Britney began riding his cock slowly. Her mind was not on the task. Robert didn't know that Liam did appear to be capable of affection and attachment. Killing Robert would deprive her of building that same connection. Maybe being the only member of the household left with life, Britney could raise her and Liam’s child and not miss out on the only two real men she'd ever loved. It was better to let Robert turn so she could train him, teach him, and allow him to exist in the same state that Liam seemed to have some quality of existence in. She knew there was something of Liam left, and she knew there would be something of Robert left, too.

Satisfied with her decision, even though it went against Robert's dying wishes, she began to build up some enthusiasm for Robert’s last fuck. His last living fuck, that was. Planting her feet on the ground she bobbed herself up and down on the cock. She'd let the head burst through her looser slit and then raise herself so it slipped out. Other times she'd plant herself on the full nine inches so her weight rested fully on his pubic bone. Then she'd raise herself to the point where the helmet of his cock tugged at the entrance of the pussy. She'd repeatedly teased him, taking him in at different depths and releasing him at different times. Reaching behind she could feel his balls, full of cum, tighten as they got ready to unload. Squatting on his cock, she rubbed herself back and forth. Her clit was tantalized by the thick patch of Robert's pubic hair. Bringing herself to climax, she bent forward again so he could nurse from her milky white tits until he turned.

His hungry mouth attacking her soft breast flesh had Britney wet and horny as she ground harder and felt the familiar tingles of an oncoming orgasm begin to emanate from her clit. As the orgasm threatened to overtake her, she flung her head back, ready to release an ecstatic scream. Just then, Robert opened his teeth in a fierce snarl. Her milky white tits had become more than just two irresistible melons that he had to suck on… Now that wasn’t enough. He had to rip them open and eat them. As she slammed her pussy down on his thick shaft, he brought his teeth down toward her fat, round nipple.

At the last second, however, he felt a rough stick planted between his teeth. Oh well, he thought. Those tits would have tasted great, but he was still happy. With his last moments of human sentience, he felt nothing but joy and gratitude as his balls finally unleashed their last into Britney in a torrent, as cum erupted from his cock one last time.

Britney had not outlasted everyone by being stupid. She was just crazy. She had been prepared in case he turned and had gotten the stick ready for just that purpose. As his body lay there, spending the last of its seed, she rode out the last of her orgasm as well. After his eruption, he had quieted and she had secured him to the bed. She would sort out what to do with him later. It seemed she would not be alone at all. She would have her little family to care for after all, she thought happily.

THE END

Dragon Shifter Romance

A Dragon to Watch over Me

Dragons of Kaldernon 1

Leela Ash

Copyright © 2016 by Leela Ash.  All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

CHAPTER ONE

“Krista, come over here and dance!” Marcia called to her best friend, who was doing the same thing she usually did, sitting in the corner with a bored look on her face.

Krista sighed. She wasn’t in the mood for being out at the bar; she had only gone to offer her best friend some moral support. A man Marcia had a crush on was celebrating his birthday and she had been invited, but she had been too afraid to go alone and so she had begged Krista to come along. Krista wasn’t sure why she should be there anyway; not when Marcia would simply end up hanging all over the guy and leaving to give him a private gift.

“I’ve really got to be going,” Krista called back, shaking her head and pointing toward the door in case Marcia didn’t get the hint. Marcia gave her an exaggerated frown but disappeared back into the crowd, and Krista sighed in relief. She was free.

Or so she thought.

“Hey baby,” a drunk man said with a slur, blocking her way to the exit. She’d been heading toward the back door where she could sneak through the alleyway and toward the parking lot without running into any more of her friends. She didn’t recognize the drunk man and tried to push her way past him. “Feel like getting lucky tonight? I love that ass!”

She rolled her eyes in disgust and finally made her way past him. Despite being a virgin, Krista was used to men leering at her, and although she would have loved to go a night without being pestered, it appeared that tonight just wasn’t going to be her lucky night.

“Hey!” he protested as he was shoved aside and the people around him tittered with laughter. Fortunately, there were enough people between them that it didn’t matter what he said. She was able to get safely past.

Krista finally made it out into the dark, cool night and inhaled a deep breath of delicious fresh air. Sneaking out through the alley had been a good idea.

Suddenly, she felt a searing pain on her head and saw a flash of white in front of her eyes.

“Got her, tie up her hands!”

“What the hell?” she mumbled, trying to push herself to her feet. But before she was able to regain her balance, another searing flash of pain brought spots before her eyes and she collapsed again.

“Don’t move!” an angry man shouted down to her. She was surrounded and terrified, but decided not to move. They had her outnumbered.

“Finally, we’ve been waiting so long for this!”

“What…” Krista brought her hand to her head, wincing in pain and confusion.

Suddenly, she heard a growl, unlike anything she had ever heard before, and cowered into the crook of her arm.

“Don’t touch her!” a man’s voice boomed. She tried to open her eyes, but what she saw just made her want to faint. A giant black dragon was standing at the end of the alleyway. At that point, she passed out cold.

CHAPTER TWO

Clayton scowled down at the woman passed out on the ground and cast a challenging glare to the group of men who had been trying to kidnap her. He knew exactly who they were, and the knowledge infuriated him.

“What do you think you’re doing?” he growled, furious that they had the nerve to come anywhere near the woman most sacred to his clan.

But Clayton knew exactly what they were doing. Krista had been the main focus of both the self-proclaimed Guardians and the Kersh clan – and for good reason. She was extremely valuable, and the last living heir young enough to guarantee the continuance of the Kersh dragon clan.

“The girl is ours!” the small group’s leader hissed, leaping at Clayton and drawing a weapon from his side. Clayton flinched and jumped away, slapping the large gun out of his hand. Only Clayton knew it wasn’t just any gun – it was fully loaded with ammunition that would bind his powers and make it impossible to shift into his dragon form. From there, he could be killed as easily as any other mortal human.

“I don’t think so,” he growled, allowing himself to shift all the way into his dragon form. He normally restrained himself when he was in human areas, only shifting enough to take advantage of his powers while unleashing his fury on his enemy. But when he was protecting the one woman alive who was capable of ensuring the continuation of his race, he couldn’t take any chances.

The men’s eyes grew large and they all fumbled for their guns as Clayton let out a mighty roar. It shook the ground they were walking on and made everybody cower in terror. The heat from his breath was enough to singe off their eyebrows and they scrambled away, worried they would not be able to survive his malice, as he began to inhale and a burst of flames flickered from his mouth.

Krista was lying on the ground between his massive legs, totally limp, and now that they were alone, Clayton returned to his human form. He put on his cape to conceal his nakedness and picked Krista up, jumping into the air and flying her back to her apartment a few blocks away. He couldn’t let anybody see them, and his cloak helped to hide them from the people who might be glancing up at the night sky. It was imbued with the powers of his own world, a place he missed dearly.

Kaldernon, his home planet, was deeply missed by everybody in the clan, in fact, but they had been unable to find their way back to their own world. After a life-altering earthquake, the world seemed to open up and several of the dragon-born members of the Kersh clan had toppled through an invisible portal, landing in a world full of commotion.

They were concealed by a growth of trees near a ravine, and were able to see Kaldernon glimmering above their heads, haunting them with their inability to find a way through the portal. If they shifted into their dragon forms and tried to fly through, but they were knocked back violently and forced to recover for days from a blow unlike any other they had ever experienced.

Kaldernon had shimmered in the sky above their heads for hundreds of years as they perfected their underground settlement to protect themselves from the humans, and the Kersh clan watched as pioneers began to settle in the wilderness and construct a civilization of their own right next door. People were always drawn to the area for some inexplicable reason. It was as if they were seeking the immense power they sensed coming from Kaldernon and the group of dragon shifters that had made their home there.

CHAPTER THREE

One day, a distant relative of Clayton’s had an encounter with one of the village girls. Her eyes were a shimmering, smoky blue, and he hadn’t been able to resist her. They had been so powerfully drawn to each other that they had ravished each other right then and there, the woman’s legs splayed out with her back against a mighty oak.

When he brought her back to the clan, the others were astounded. It was clear that she was from Kaldernon, whether by some strange twist of fate or pure chance. The Kersh clan suddenly knew that other rips in the dimensional fabric separating Earth and Kaldernon must have opened up, letting in a group of people from their world who were renowned for their ability to carry the dragon-born children; the Lonis. They were exceptionally intelligent and artistic, and had created a civilization in Kaldernon that brought great joy and culture to those who lived there.

The young maiden was completely oblivious to the importance of her bloodline, but when she looked to the sky and saw Kaldernon for the first time, her eyes widened in disbelief and they knew it must be true. Nobody but descendants of Kaldernon were able to see it shimmering in the sky, taunting them from above, almost like a vision from a dream.

But when asked what she knew of her relatives, she had grown quiet and unhappy.

“It is only my sister and I,” she had said woefully. “Everybody else died onboard the ship.”

This meant that nobody had told them about Kaldernon. She quickly became infatuated with the dragon shifter and bore many of his children. The bloodline stayed strong with her descendants after that, but then, they had begun to die out. Now, it was only her sister’s heirs who lived on, oblivious to the dragon-born, living their lives and doing their part to ensure the prosperity and culture of Earth’s civilization.

The Kersh clan was thinning out, though, and everybody had turned to Clayton for answers. He had been the descendent of the original leader of the Kersh clan, and his bloodline was not crossed with the Lonis. However, it was only a Loni that would be able to help them to ensure the continuation of their race, and he was terrified that if he couldn’t find the last woman of Loni descent, everything they had worked for would be lost. There would be no dragon-born left to ensure the survival of their beautiful lore, and all the progress they had made in researching the rift of time and space that kept them from Kaldernon was useless. Everyone who had lived before him would have died in vain.

And so the dragon-born had become extremely determined to protect the Loni descendants. They had tracked them through the ages, but had never needed their aid until now, when there was only one woman left who was capable of doing what needed to be done. But how could they approach her and ask the impossible of her? It was unfair, and odd, to approach a woman simply to ask her to be the unwitting carrier of a dragon-born child. She was coveted and precious to the Kersh clan, and had been secretly protected ever since she was a child.

Clayton had gotten his first glance of her when they were both around ten years old. She was walking down the sidewalk, secretly singing a quiet song that gave him a wistful feeling. It reminded him of the musical stories that had been shared with the Kersh clan before they had been spit out of Kaldernon. The imaginative Lonis had created many beautiful songs that still survived in his clan, and they were blessed with so many musical gifts that her little song immediately struck him as the most beautiful thing he had ever heard.

She didn’t see him and continued walking, but she dropped a little piece of paper out of her backpack. Clayton saw it and gasped. Should he retrieve it for her or should he run away and pretend he hadn’t seen anything? But what if it was important? He wasn’t supposed to interact with any of the humans, and most especially not the Lonis, just in case he roused suspicion. He was dressed in loose black pants and a red vest, but it was his eyes that would give him away. They were a true sign of the dragon-born, illuminated by green and gold specks. Sometimes his pupils would contract into slits, giving them an abnormally reptilian look that made the humans uneasy. What if she screamed?

But he couldn’t bear the thought of her missing the piece of paper, and ran behind her in his bare feet and retrieved it. He chased her down.

“Hey!” he called, panting and waving the paper in the air. “You dropped this!”

She turned around and fixed her beautiful eyes upon him, a look that had made his heart thud painfully in his chest. He quickly averted his eyes and stared down at the ground. Not only was this a safety measure, but it guaranteed that she wasn’t disturbed by his reptilian gaze.

“Thank you,” she said, turning to tuck the paper back in her bag. She had wanted to continue the conversation, but when she turned back to the sidewalk, the boy was gone.

She had no idea that he had been doing his best to keep her safe, in the background, for the majority of their lives. He tried not to learn anything much about her, but it was difficult. He knew she spent a lot of time and money at art supply stores. He knew she worked at a library and enjoyed shopping at an organic foods store. And he also knew that she was the most beautiful singer he had ever heard, and would often hum to herself as she moved throughout her day from one destination to another.

Other than that, he had hoped to get to know her naturally and did his best not to act too much like a stalker. But he had to keep an eye on her, especially with the Guardians on the move. They would stop at nothing to destroy her and learn the secrets of Kaldernon, and if they succeeded in their mission, Clayton’s people would be lost forever.

CHAPTER FOUR

“We’ve been waiting,” the handsome man’s full mouth whispered, his breath hot on her neck. Krista moaned as his broad hands roamed up and down her body, his strong fingers trailing over her every curve. It had been so long since she’d been explored like this, and she couldn’t remember a man ever taking his time to be so surprisingly intimate.

But he seemed attuned to her every spark of pleasure, and knew just what he had to do to coax more from her body. She allowed herself to experience the heights of pleasure he brought to her and found herself aroused in a raw, uncharacteristic way. He was so powerful.

She became suddenly aware of her own powerful arousal, hot and tingling as he pressed the length of his impressive manhood against her. She sighed as his mouth dropped hot kisses all over her body and he teased and tantalized her, spreading her legs apart and running his hands up and down her thighs, leaving trails of fire in his wake.

She allowed herself to stare at him; the gorgeous man who felt so familiar, who had been following her in her dreams for so long. Who she had finally seen in the flesh; whose arms she had felt shielding her when she thought that nobody could hear her cries.

But now her voice had taken on a husky, animalistic quality as he touched her. Her urgent need for him to fill her was making her feel impatient, but she relished the long, sweet fires he was stoking. She felt her own body writhing with pleasure beneath him as she gazed at his perfect body. He was fully naked, and his penis was standing straight up, erect, massive, and patient, pulsing with the same unbridled desire that she felt.

“I’ve been waiting,” he said, his eyes boring into hers. And finally, he shoved himself deep inside her hot walls. Her body exploded in pleasure and she cried out so loudly that she woke herself up.

Krista groaned and rubbed her head, immediately forgetting her dream as her mind became fuzzy with pain. There was a throbbing bump on the back of her head. She opened her eyes and sat up urgently. How had she gotten back to her bedroom? She vaguely remembered a group of men waiting outside the bar to attack her, but she didn’t know why they would want to do something like that. She was innocent, after all. What had she ever done to them?

She tried to recall anything about the night before and found herself frustrated at the blankness of it all. What had happened? Did she walk home alone? She couldn’t remember driving her car, it was probably still in the parking lot at the bar. She silently cursed Marcia for forcing her to go out with her that night. She would have been happy to stay inside and practice her guitar.

Unfortunately, she had succumbed to the social pressure that her friend had put on her and had no other option than to accept that she would feel better knowing her friend wasn’t alone in meeting her crush. Fortunately, she hadn’t make plans and was able to accompany Marcia, even though she would have preferred to stay in. Sometimes, her friend had the worst taste in people, and she was always worried whenever she said that she had an interest in some man or another.

Trying to recall the night before, all that she could remember was the dream that she had been having. A man with blazing green eyes had appeared out of nowhere, and turned into a gigantic beast. It was the most intense dream that she had had in a long time, and for some reason, it made her feel nostalgic, as if she was meeting an old friend. She would have expected to feel terrified, but that wasn’t how she felt at all.

Suddenly, memories of the night before began to flood her. She felt as if she were dreaming, and yet, it felt real, as if it were a memory. The men who had attacked her in the alleyway had run away screaming as the giant beast threatened to attack them. The huge beast had stood over her protectively and flared his nostrils, producing sparks that could have ignited a gigantic fire from the dumpster in the alleyway.

She vaguely remembered the feeling of weightlessness as she was lifted, cool air rushing over her body. She remembered a deep rumbling voice. Someone so masculine that he invoked a thrill in her body that aroused her even as she was holding on tightly to her consciousness. Her body responded deeply to the intoxicating smell of the woods on him. Her mind lingered on the man’s long black hair; it gave her the impression of someone exotic and mysterious. And yet he felt familiar, as if they had somehow already met.

Krista stood up and realized that she found it difficult to maintain her balance. Whatever injuries she had sustained had left her dizzy and made it difficult for her to properly enjoy the morning. She stumbled into her bathroom and stared into the reflection in the mirror. Her light blue eyes looked gaunt and sunken, as if she had been punched in the face. She wasn’t bruised up or anything, but she was definitely very tired. Her long, flowing blonde hair was messed up, and she found herself feeling very annoyed that she couldn’t recall the events from the night before.

What in the world had those men been thinking? Why had they wanted to attack her? As far as she knew, she hadn’t done anything wrong. So why was it that she was being targeted? Nothing about it made sense, especially not the part where the stranger mysteriously came and saved her.

Maybe that had all been just a dream, some kind of silly fantasy that she had entered into when she was going unconscious. That would make some kind of sense, it seemed more logical that she was slightly crazy than it did for dragons to exist, particularly in this day and age. Not only that, but it would explain how she had begun to dream about the man who had turned into a dragon. It must have been some kind of strange and fanciful thing that her mind had concocted to help her cope with the inexplicable events of the night before.

But she knew that sometimes even the most absurd events didn’t have a good enough explanation. Sometimes innocent people were targeted and there was no rhyme or reason to it. That part was out of her power. But what she could do was attempt to find a way to get those bastards in trouble for the problems that they had caused her and do her best to piece together the events of the night before.

She had a pounding headache, and felt annoyed. She hadn’t even gotten drunk the night before, and yet, she seemed to be suffering from the same kind of symptoms that she would have had from a hangover. She figured that the least she could have done was get drunk out of it. But it was too late for that.

She stripped slowly, examining her body for any sign of injury. She had a bruise on her left leg, and one on her arm, but other than that, she seemed all right. It was lucky that she was, but still, she didn’t feel like going into work that day. After she showered, she sat back down in her bed and reached for the phone. She was going to call her boss, and ask for an opportunity to use one of her vacation days and pretend that none of the misery she had endured had happened at all.

Suddenly, she heard a noise outside the window and jumped, startled nearly out of her skin. The phone slipped out of her hand and dropped to the floor, and she stood up quickly, heading toward the window to find the cause of the noise. There was construction happening down below, and she shuddered as she retrieved the phone.

The world no longer felt safe to her, and she was feeling rather uncomfortable with the fact that she had been attacked just hours before. What had those men wanted? They had seemed like they had a purpose. If that was the case, would they be back? Did they know where she lived? Somebody must have, because there she was. She didn’t remember putting herself to bed, and she couldn’t remember anything else that had happened. It was truly spooky, and she stared at the phone for a moment, contemplating whether or not she truly wanted to stay at home by herself and get startled by every little creak that she heard.

Ultimately, Krista decided that she would not call off work, and she would do her best to fulfill her obligations in her job. She would feel safer being around other people rather than just hanging around her apartment like a sitting duck, waiting for something terrible to happen. Maybe instead of going to work, however, she should go and file a report to the police. Maybe that would be more constructive than filing paperwork and shelve books all day long.

Her mind drifted back to the man who had saved her. Why had he felt so familiar? He might have been a figment of her imagination, but she didn’t think so. If he had, then she would have been much worse off than she was now. Who knew what those men would have done to her if the handsome stranger hadn’t saved her just in the nick of time? She wouldn’t be worried about making it to work; rather, she would have been stolen into the night. Maybe even killed.

She did call her boss then, and explained what had happened to her the night before. Her boss was horrified and insisted that she take the afternoon to talk to the police. If she felt like coming in, she could do so after she filed her report. But not a moment sooner.

Krista was grateful for her boss’s support and dressed quickly, realizing that the apartment that she lived in suddenly felt far too big for someone who might or might not be the target of a malicious group of strange and angry men at any given moment.

CHAPTER FIVE

A few hours later, Krista was talking to a kind policewoman about her terrible experience. The woman nodded seriously whenever she asked Krista a question and Krista answered it.

“I have to say, I haven’t heard about anybody else being attacked lately. If it was gang activity, you would think that we would’ve heard something else about it by now. Many people are generally targeted around the bars, but it has been a slow month. Unfortunately, it seems like you are one of the first to report any violence of this nature for quite a while. That’s good for the city as a whole, but that means that we don’t have any leads or suspects at the time. Could you try to describe your attackers and their apparel for me? That would really help us to try and make a distinction when we are coming down on the perpetrator.”

Krista tried to think back to what the men had been wearing. She frowned, thinking that the policewoman might not believe her. It seemed too unusual to be true, and to be honest, she wasn’t exactly trusting her own memories either. Not after she believed that she had seen the man who saved her turn into a dragon. That was just too out of this world to accept. So naturally, she kept that part to herself and only mentioned that a dark-haired man appeared to be the one who had saved her. But from there, she couldn’t remember anything else that had happened.

The policewoman nodded and told her that a lapse in memory was normal after a traumatic event like that. But it would be very helpful if she was able to explain what kind of outfits the attackers were wearing.

“It was like they were wearing robes or something,” Krista said reluctantly.

She didn’t want the policewoman to look at her as if she were crazy, but the woman’s piercing blue eyes fixed on her for a moment, her eyebrow raising almost unnoticeably. Krista was perceptive, though, and knew that she would have to tread lightly in order to stay on the policewoman’s good side. Otherwise, she may no longer be receptive to Krista’s experience.

“What kind of robes?” the policewoman said, scribbling a note down and not taking her eyes off of Krista.

“Not the kind of robes that you normally see or think of,” Krista said with a sigh. “It was more like the types of robes that the monks in the medieval times would have worn. I’m not saying that they were running around wearing bathrobes or anything. That would be weird. But this is also weird. It was almost like they were a cult of some sort.”

“That is quite strange,” the policewoman said with a nod. “Do you remember anything else distinguishing about their appearances? I will have to do my best to go through the city’s records and find out if there is any organization that might have that type of wardrobe.”

“Well, they were wearing trench coats over the robes, so they blended in. The trench coats were black, and they were wearing sandals. They seemed mean and dirty, and they attacked me out of nowhere. I don’t understand why they would do something like that.”

Krista waited for the policewoman to reply, but she was too busy scribbling down her notes.

“Were they carrying weapons of any sort?” the policewoman asked her.

“Yes, actually, they were. They had these weird type of guns that I had never seen before, but they weren’t using them on me. They pulled them on the man who came out to rescue me, though. I don’t know where he went. I wish he was around so that I could maybe have some help with filling out this report and finding out what’s going on.”

“You’re doing fine,” the policewoman said with a short nod. “Now, just tell me anything else that you remember about that night, and we will get this submitted and try and find the perpetrators as soon as possible.”

“Thank you,” Krista said, and set to work remembering every little detail that she possibly could. It would be nice to get herself a small amount of justice. Still, she knew that it wouldn’t be enough. She wouldn’t have any peace until she understood exactly what happened that night.

CHAPTER SIX

Clayton growled to himself as he rushed through the forest, his mind completely on Krista. She had seen him, that much was certain, but he didn’t know how much she could remember. He had lain her on her bed, covering her up and tending to her head wound as briefly and gently as he could. He knew that she would probably be very upset if she knew that he was there, and so he had left as quickly as possible and headed back to his underground lair with the rest of his clan.

They had all been curious about what had transpired that night, because it was very out of character for Clayton to be out of sorts in any way. They were used to him being cool and composed in every situation, and the fact that he was flustered seemed to spark a red flag that brought him a lot of attention from the members of his clan. The dragon-born people were very astute with perceiving emotions, and they knew that he was in distress.

“What in the world has happened to you Clayton?” they asked him, bringing him cups of water and plates of food. “Where on Earth have you been all night long? We know that the human-born does not stay out this late, she likes to go to sleep early. Something must be wrong.”

“She was attacked by the Guardians,” Clayton said, his face darkening. Hearing the words out loud only served to make him even angrier. The poor woman had no idea about her lineage, and she would not be as helpful to the Guardians as they seemed to think she would. It had taken them a long time to track her down, but now that they finally had, the Kersh clan would no longer be able to take a break from protecting her.

The dragon-born stared at Clayton, their eyes wide in disbelief and fear. They didn’t want anything to happen to him or to the woman who could potentially be the savior of their clan. This was terrible news, and they began to whisper amongst themselves, spreading a quiet panic.

“Please be quiet,” Clayton said, putting his hand to his temples. “We don’t know what will happen, but I do think that we should do our best to watch Krista and make sure that she is not in any more danger. We will have to take shifts for patrols from now on, instead of assuming that she will be okay for a few hours without any supervision. You know what the Guardians will do if they are able to catch her.

And they are not going to give up after failing just once. It’s definite that they will come back and strike again and again. I can only hope that they have not been able to trace her apartment yet. They found her seemingly by mistake in the alleyway, as they hoped to do, by posting men outside the doors of popular and crowded areas. Somehow, this inefficient strategy managed to work for them and she found herself an unlucky victim of circumstance. It was really fortunate that I was there to stop them.”

The people around him listened intently, nodding in understanding of the dire situation. They did not want to let Krista fall subject to the Guardians. They were terrible people. Many of the Lonis had been subject to immense torture by the Guardians. The Guardians came from a long ago established order of men who had discovered that the fabrics between the dimensions were torn, sometimes allowing mystical creatures and beings to fall through, giving them no choice but to make themselves comfortable on Earth.

These fundamentalists believed that it was no laughing matter and that the earth was not there for sharing. The earth was, in fact, for human beings and human beings alone, and if they were threatened by the invasion of another species, it meant that human beings might not be the top of the food chain. This is something that they could not settle for, and had quickly begun to learn as much as possible about the paranormal order of things. They clearly didn’t know as much as they hoped they did, or as much as they pretended to. This gaping hole in their knowledge brought them a profound sense of fear and panic.

They did not seem to care or understand that the beings who found themselves on Earth had no choice in the matter. In fact, they were victims of unfortunate circumstance who had found themselves lost in a world that they did not recognize, teeming with bitterness and fear. Without the Guardian’s knowledge and compassion toward the displaced peoples of other dimensions, they were subtly and slowly creating a hostile environment that was capable of procuring a devastating war; one that might transcend through the fabrics of time and space.

Clayton was familiar with the acts of the Guardians. The Lonis and the Kersh clan were not the only paranormal beings that had been able to cross through the portholes in the sky. He had traveled for a long way with his predecessor; the leader of the clan, and also his father. Together, they had seen other tears in the fabric of the Earth’s atmosphere. He was told that other beings, fairies and other mystical hidden creatures, had been thrown through the dimensions and lost on Earth.

“But how is that possible?” Clayton had asked. “What happens in these worlds that makes the creatures susceptible to being thrown into another world?”

“Just as the Guardians speculate, all I can tell you is what the previous leader told me. Your question is one the Guardians are hoping to answer. They want to safeguard this world from such invasion. They think of us all as monsters. Unfortunately, for both the people on Earth, who don’t want us here, and for us, who wouldn’t be here if given a choice, it’s impossible to change the rips in the fabric or to keep innocent creatures from falling through. Frankly, none of us truly wanted to end up on Earth, and the fact remains that many of us are more miserable here than we would be in our homeland.

“However, there seems to be nothing that we can do to prevent these occurrences. Every so often, there is a heavy vibration that pulses through the universe. Everything in creation is affected by this. For a long time, the fabrics between the dimensions had been able to hold up against the strain, but because of the corruption on Earth, and the poor intentions of the people who lived there, it has made the atmosphere very toxic and thin. It is easy for things to fall right through or be lost outside of it. There are holes all over the place that should not be there and do not exist in other places and worlds.”

Clayton had listened sullenly to his father, and his heart panged painfully at the memory. His father had died long ago, and ever since, it had been up to him to lead the clan into prosperity. But they were running out of options, and now he knew that Krista was the only one who could save them.

“Where is the girl now? I can go and look after her,” one of the dragon-born women said dutifully, standing up and preparing to launch herself out of the entrance of the underground tunnel.

“I’m not sure, I stayed and watched over her house all night, but when she left, I knew I had to come back here. It’s impossible for me to keep my eyes open any longer. It was a very long night. I’m sure she’s going to work at the library, and if not, she is going to be filing a report against the people who attacked her. It shouldn’t be too difficult for you to find her at the police station or at her work place. Just listen for the subtle vibration. She sings when she walks. She has a Loni song and it is a sound that resonates with our kind. You will not mistake it, no matter where you are. It might be loud and prominent enough that you could find it even now. I wish I could try, but I’m afraid I’m too tired.”

“No, don’t strain yourself. We will make sure that we keep a good eye on her.”

“I appreciate that,” Clayton said. “You all understand how important she is. I understand that it will be even more challenging than before, but somehow, we have to figure out how we can lead her into the clan and help her understand our ways. If she knows about her lineage, perhaps she will be able to find some peace and comfort among the members of our clan. That is the ideal, and I truly hope that you guys will consider the ways that we can bring her here and make her feel welcome.”

Everybody nodded quietly, seeing that their handsome leader was very close to falling asleep. They began to silently file out of the room, some lingering and leading him to a soft bed of feathery pillows. He sunk into it and closed his eyes, and found himself pulled into the deep comforts of a rejuvenating sleep.

CHAPTER SEVEN

As Clayton slept, he dreamt about the Guardians. He remembered his first encounter with them when he was a young man, and had never fully gotten over the repercussions of it. It was this very encounter that had led to the death of his father.

The Guardians were merciless and cruel, and believed that they were doing everybody a favor by getting rid of any interplanetary species that might be invading the Earth. It was one of the most close-minded things that Clayton had ever heard, and he had originally believed that negotiating with them and showing them that they were not truly as bad as the ignorant men believed they were could somehow make a difference and bring an end the slaughter, once and for all.

It had been this crucial mistake that had cost his father his life. Clayton dreamt of the horrific day time and time again, and this night was no different. It always began the same way.

Clayton and his father strolling through the woods, looking for food and items that they could use to make tools out of. Clayton listening to his father’s voice, the soft rumble, as it explained the secret inner workings of the world to his only son.

And then, confusion and chaos. Clayton being knocked to the ground and his father grunting in pain. The wild men with no hair and beady, angry eyes as they tied ropes around his father. His father snarling and beginning to shape shift into his mighty dragon form, being electrocuted before he was able to finish the transformation and falling limply to the ground.

Clayton stood up, with his legs shaking, and yelled to the man as he always did in his dream as he had on that fateful day, to leave his father alone. That peace was possible. He had a fantasy that he would be able to explain the plight of the celestial beings who found themselves lost on Earth. Perhaps they could work together to find a solution and get rid of the problem. His father was weak and wounded, and people were hacking away at his limbs with axes. They were trying to get through the thick dragon scales, and his armor, but it wasn’t easy and it was painful.

“What the hell does this boy think he’s doing?” one of the men said with a snarl. “We’re going to have to put him in his place, you know. That will be pretty fun to watch, won’t it?”

With that, Clayton’s father grew furious. Nobody threatened his young son and got away with it. Especially not these men. His father stood and tried to attack, but it left his underside vulnerable. A man stuck a sword through it, and Clayton watched in horror as his father began to lose great amounts of blood. He fell limply to the forest floor, gasping for breath and staring at his son with worried round eyes. There was an expression on his face that drove Clayton into this nightmare again and again. It was more than just a nightmare. It was the miserable reality of their lives. The most traumatic experience that he had ever had.

“Father…” Clayton whispered as his father drew in his dying breath. His large body quaked and shuddered as the life escaped it, and Clayton turned on his heel and ran away. His father’s attackers were too busy tying ropes around the shifter’s corpse to notice that Clayton had gone. They wanted to get it back to their headquarters as quickly as possible.

Clayton had never been more horrified in his life, and found himself running as quickly as his legs could carry him, until he was out of breath. He collapsed onto the forest floor just as his father had moments before. He stayed there, silent and unmoving, until one of the members of his clan stumbled across him. They thought that he was sick, and lifted him up and carried him back to the underground caverns. It took three days before he spoke a word, but by then, everybody had guessed that his father was gone. He had not returned with his son, and the acute state of grief that Clayton was experiencing said it all.

Now, in his dreams as an adult, Clayton was able to seek revenge. Everything happened the same way every time, right down to the lost and scared look in his father’s eyes. However, now that he was grown and he had some experience as a warrior under his belt, he found himself capable of striking back against the enemy. He would attack them, and bludgeon them all. Sometimes he would rip them apart with his bare hands and teeth. He would turn into a savage, with an aching desire to destroy everything at any cost, even if that meant he himself would be doomed. Nothing else mattered; all he wanted was to have his father back. Because that was impossible, he was forced to live without hope. Nobody thought that Clayton was going to recover from his grief, and it was true. Clayton had remained quiet and reserved ever since.

The most joy that he was able to find was in watching Krista from afar, and the memory that he treasured of her smile as he handed her the paper that she had dropped on the sidewalk. Now, she was his to protect, and he would do whatever it took. He could not fail her the same way that he had failed his father. If he had only kept his mouth shut or paid more attention to the situation at hand, maybe his father would still be alive. Maybe they would have been able to best the Guardians rather than turning the day into a tragedy.

He tossed and turned, moaning, until he sat upright in bed with hot tears streaming down his face. It always unleashed the floodgates when he had this dream, and although it felt nice to get revenge and tear apart all of the men who had harmed him and his father, Clayton found himself feeling empty every time he woke up. It would never bring his father back, and no amount of revenge would be enough.

CHAPTER EIGHT

“What makes you think that we are going to find her at the bar again?” Frederick asked. He scowled to the leader at the front of the line, and Richard smiled.

“I don’t know that we will find her there, but I do think that perhaps we will find a clue as to her whereabouts now. And anyway, since it was the last place we saw her, it wouldn’t hurt to try. Would it?”

Frederick couldn’t argue with that, and followed Richard until they made it to the bar where they had seen the dragon-born carrier. If they were able to take her back to the laboratory, it was possible that they would finally have the key. Her blood could teach them all they needed to know about opening and sealing the dimensions of the time portals and the rips in the fabric between the worlds.

Based on a lot of the research that they had been doing, the blood of the carriers was extremely special. With it came great possibilities. There was a reason that this particular type of people from the world above had been so revered. They were the builders and creators; the oracles and the artists. Without them, not only would there be no culture, but there would be very little pleasure in the lives of the people of Kaldernon. Their gifts had been utilized, time and again, to maintain balance and order within the world they lived in.

But now the Loni were in the Earth world, and that was going to have to be enough. They were not special, not the way they had been considered special before in Kaldernon. They were not fantastic creatures who were meant to carve out peace and unity, spreading peace and art worldwide. They were the overlooked and under sung citizens of the world that they thought they belonged to but were truly too good for.

To harness any of their power, particularly the power of the last Loni on Earth with the ability to carry a child for the dragon-borns, was a great opportunity. With her in their possession, they would be able to learn more and perfect the greatest weapon in their arsenal. Something that could feel a rip in the dimensional fabric and keep it sealed. Something that could tear apart a paranormal being atom by atom. If her blood was able to help them as much as they thought it could, they would stop at nothing to capture her and keep her in their laboratory.

“How long ago has it been since we were here last?” Rodney asked.

“It’s been about seventeen hours. Which means the scent would still be fresh. Maybe we can get one of the bloodhounds on the trail.”

“I can go fetch one if you want,” Rodney replied.

“That would be fantastic. You do that. In the meantime, we’re going to stay here and hope that we can catch a glimpse of the carrier.”

The group looked around at each other and nodded. Each had been told to keep their eyes on a certain area of a carrier’s body so that they could recognize her even under the most elaborate disguise. If the dragon-born were able to get to her first, that meant that all of their work would have gone to waste. And that was something that none of them wanted to see happen. They couldn’t afford that type of setback. Not when they were so close to achieving their goals.

Suddenly, Richard’s cell phone began to ring. He paused and answered it.

“Hello?” he asked. He listened intently as the voice on the other end spoke quickly. His eyebrows furrowed with concern and then relief.

“She was just at the police station,” Richard said, snapping his phone closed and stuffing it into his pocket. “She was filing a report against us for attacking her. Good thing Josie was there today. She’s so loyal to our mission. She used to attend the meetings when she was just a little girl, sitting on her father’s lap. I always tried to make sure there were coloring books there for her. What a precious and pure soul she is.”

Everybody nodded and murmured their appreciation for Josie. It was good to have friends in high places, and the guardian’s council certainly did have that. They needed to if they were truly going to shape the face of the world around them and protect it from invasive species.

“Should we go and intercept her now?” Richard asked the rest of the group. Everybody nodded and followed him toward the police station. Richard was pleased by the great stroke of luck that they had been having. It had been a long time since they’d had hope of finding the carrier, and now everything seemed to be falling into place. It was such a great stroke of luck that they had been able to discover just where the carrier was right when they needed her the most. If she provided the dragon-born clan with any more heirs, the eradication of their extremely dangerous species would be a waste. If they were reproducing and spawning, who knew whether or not they would turn against their human companions and use their power against them. It was dangerous and likely that this would happen, and everybody was terrified of the consequences of such behavior.

If she provided the dragon-born clan with any more heirs, their mission would be hopeless. They were certain that the Kersh clan had been improving their technology, and if they figured out the portal between the worlds before the guardians did, there would be hell to pay.

Josie had done her best to call as quickly as she possibly could without arousing suspicion. Krista was still finishing up with her paperwork, which gave the Guardians ample time to make it to the police station. They waited outside for her, smug smiles on their faces as they prepared themselves for another attack. Most of the police force knew of them as powerful men who worked behind the scenes, so their actions wouldn’t be questioned. They stayed concealed behind the trees, and quietly watched the front door of the police station as they hoped for Krista to emerge.

It seemed to take an extraordinarily long time, but finally, there she was. Her full lips were curved into a relieved smile as she descended the stone steps of the police station. When Richard gave a nod, everybody began to creep toward her.

Before they reached her, a female dragon-born landed out of nowhere in front of them, her eyes piercing through the group of Guardians menacingly. She had flown down from the sky and landed in half-human form, which was almost more dangerous than full-dragon form. It always depended. Sometimes, their guns didn’t work when the shifter was only half-dragon and half-human in appearance.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” the woman asked indignantly, staring at the Guardians. They were annoyed and clambered over each other to move past her, some of them reaching for their weapons, but others more concerned that they were losing sight of Krista. The direction that she was going in was soon to be lost to them.

“Get out of our way,” Richard growled, pushing his way past the shifter woman. She gave him a menacing smile before swiping her claws painfully across his cheek. He hissed in anger, and motioned for everybody to attack her. This seemed to be the action that she had been waiting for, and soon, they were engaged in a full out brawl. Krista was completely oblivious, and had already reached the parking lot. Before long, she was pulling away from the police station in her little copper-colored car.

In fact, nobody seemed to notice the battle waging between the Guardians and the single dragon shifter that had volunteered to look after Krista for the afternoon. They had learned a trick from the faeries in captivity about concealment, and had stolen some of their magic to make their own deeds easier to accomplish.

Clayton was going to be furious, the dragon-born woman thought to herself as she emitted dangerous heat waves that scolded the Guardians. They cried out in agony as their skin began to blister and they covered their faces with their hands. Backing away from the shifter, they retreated into the wooded area around the police station.

The shifter, whose name was Jasmine, followed along with Krista’s car in the air, completely concealed from everybody. She had never been more thankful for her ability to blend into the Earth’s atmosphere. Her relief was short-lived as her thoughts began to catch up with her.

It was vital that they protect Krista from the dangers of the Guardians. Now that the Guardians knew who Krista was, they probably had an idea of where she lived, or at least the general vicinity of the city that she came from. They were going to have to be extra careful. In fact, if they had people on the inside who worked at the police station, it was likely that they already had her address on file. The thought made Jasmine pause, and she shuddered as an icy panic began to overwhelm her. She had to tell Clayton, and she had to do it now.

CHAPTER NINE

“Clayton!” Jasmine exclaimed as she burst into the underground room, her eyes wide with fear. “They know who Krista is. They tried intercepting her at the police station. I need some help.”

Clayton sat up immediately, his heart thudding painfully in his chest. Krista was in danger. The one person who gave his life meaning might be in trouble right that moment. He stood up immediately and ran outside, without giving Jasmine a second thought. Everybody watched with wide eyes as Clayton shifted into his powerful dragon form and launched himself into the sky, flapping his huge wings and emitting an ominous dark energy as he flew through the sky.

Krista was oblivious to the dangers around her, and was walking cheerfully to work. She felt a little lighter after talking about what had happened during the attack, and was allowing herself to enjoy the memory of the handsome man who had saved her. She had plenty of time to let her mind wander as she meandered along her way. She had been enjoying the fresh air and cool breeze, and decided to park a couple of blocks away from the library so that she could get some exercise. She had always been athletic and it was difficult for her to stay cooped up for too long. She always enjoyed the open air much more than the constraints of her vehicle.

She was humming to herself, as she usually did when she was outside. Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks. Somebody was watching her. She could just feel it. She thought back to the night before, when she had been attacked, and looked around for whoever might be there. She saw nobody at first, but continued to glance around just in case. She didn’t feel like she was in danger, but she did feel a prying sense of concern.

She was shocked when a familiar pair of bright green eyes met hers. Her breath caught in her throat as the most majestic man she had ever seen became clear to her. Her savior from the night before.

The gorgeous man’s mouth curled into a kind smile when she met his eyes, and a surge of energy seemed to pulse between them, one that made her feel hyperaware of every sensation in her body. The cool breeze on her skin, the pounding of her heart in her chest. The unexpected heat of his gaze and the stirring of desire that his gaze seemed to invoke.

Krista walked toward him slowly, the tension between them higher than it had ever been between herself and another human being. She opened her mouth to call out to him, to ask why he seemed so familiar, but suddenly, she dropped her cell phone on the sidewalk. She bent down to pick it up, and when she turned around to look for him again, he was gone. She felt a devastated sense of disappointment that he was gone, and was tugged into a faraway memory from childhood. Another dark, handsome boy who had been there one second and had vanished the next, leaving only the paper in her hand to tell her that he had really been there.

The handsome man’s face stayed with her throughout the day, and she randomly found herself thinking about him. She couldn’t shake the feeling that she recognized him from somewhere, and the fact that she couldn’t remember where he knew her from really bothered her. Where would she have seen a man that attractive? Whose sheer presence could electrify her in such a way? But she still couldn’t, no matter how hard she tried.

She groaned to herself, unable to focus on her work as her thoughts wandered to the gorgeous man and replayed her attack and the prominent visual of the dragon. Everybody around her seemed to be oblivious to the fact that she was still suffering psychologically from the night before. She had never been attacked, not quite so violently, and she decided to talk to her boss and ask if she could leave early to take some personal time to recover. She felt a little bit guilty about it, knowing that part of the reason she couldn’t concentrate was because she couldn’t stop fantasizing about the mysterious stranger who had saved her life, but either way, nothing was getting done and she would rather be at home.

Her boss nodded supportively and offered the services of the counselor who could come in to visit her if she needed it. Krista was flattered and touched by the offer, but she knew that she would only feel better if she was able to spend some time by herself for a while. And so, she packed up her things and headed out of her office at the library. She decided to go home to her apartment, and was grateful, once again, for the beautiful day outside as she walked for a few blocks to where she had parked her car. She paused by the spot where she had seen the man before and peered into the foliage, her heart pounding hopefully. She felt another confusing rush of arousal as she looked for him, but there was nobody there.

She felt nervous as she drove home, but she couldn’t understand why. She decided that it was probably just because of the men in the alleyway had attacked her the night before. The police woman who had taken her statement had nodded as if she understood exactly what Krista was talking about, but when it came time to finally thank her and talk about pressing charges, the woman had seemed distant and aloof, and told her not to get her hopes up. It sounded as if she was having a hard time mentally, and if that was the case, it was unlikely that the people that Krista described were truly what she believed they were.

It had been very strange. She seemed to be trying to make Krista doubt herself and her experiences, even though she hadn’t even told the woman about the dragon shifter who had saved her. Krista had a feeling that if the woman had heard about that part, then she would have probably sent her off to the psych ward.

What Krista didn’t know was that she was lucky that the woman had no idea who Krista was. If she knew that she was the carrier, she would have put her in a cell and waited for the Guardians to take her away. However, she had simply told the Guardians that somebody had spotted them, and the Guardians knew who she was and took it from there. They were very secretive about their affairs, and were happy that Josie was still in the dark about who Krista was. It was a very complicated matter as it stood, and so they wanted to leave matters in their own hands and proceed with their pursuit secretly of the carrier of the dragon-born children.

When Jasmine had intercepted the Guardians to save Krista, she had hoped that they would take off and leave Krista alone for the rest of the day. But once they had their hands on all of her files, including her home and work address and just about everything else that they might need to know, they decided that there was no time like the present. They would go after her until she was theirs.

CHAPTER TEN

Krista sighed and tossed her car keys onto the small table by her door. She closed it heavily behind her and leaned against it, thinking to herself how nice it would be to have a frozen coffee. She felt completely drained, and had been uneasy about her attackers ever since she had left work. It almost felt as if they were right in the car with her, and that made her feel very nervous.

Fortunately for Krista, everybody at the library was independent and didn’t rely on her to be there in order for things to run smoothly. She was able to leave without feeling guilty, and decided to spend the rest of her day taking a long bath and watching some of her favorite dramas on television. She knew it would be good for her to take a break, and couldn’t allow herself to feel pressured into performing when she just felt like sinking down in her couch.

She began to pull her jacket off when a noise coming from her living room made her freeze. A cold fear gripped her heart, and she stood, paralyzed, as her worst fears became realized. The same group of men who had attacked her before crept out from the rooms in her home and began to smile at her. It had to be a nightmare. She closed her eyes and hoped that when she opened them, they would be gone. But they weren’t.

“What the hell are you doing here?” she asked in a shaky voice. She began to wish that she had paid more attention during the self-defense courses that she had taken a few years ago. It had been fun at the time, but she had completely forgotten most of what she had learned from her instructor.

“We are here for you, darling,” the man who fancied himself a leader said as he glided toward her. It was eerie how he did that. It looked as if he had no feet.

“What do you want from me?” she asked. “There’s nothing I have that you could possibly want.”

“I suppose not. But then again, there are things in this world that you know nothing about.”

“What are you talking about?” she asked, backing away from them with her hands trembling. If she just found a way to get out the open the door and run to the elevator, maybe she would be safe. If there were people in the hallway, she wouldn’t have to worry. They would be able to help her. Maybe she could even knock on one of her neighbor’s doors and get attention that way. Nobody would be able to harm her, at least not without witnesses. If she was going to be killed, she might as well go out with a small chance of justice.

“I know what you’re thinking, but don’t even try,” Richard said with a sneer, just as three of his men ran forward and gripped her by the arms. Richard approached, heaving a heavy mallet that he had every intention of slamming her over her head with unceremoniously.

Suddenly, the entire apartment was shaking and full of heat. Everybody cringed and looked toward the gigantic window near the balcony, where a huge black dragon was flapping its tremendous wings and roaring. He lunged through the window, shattering the glass and tearing up part of the drywall. Krista was terrified, but if this was the same dragon that had saved her from these men before, she would just have to worry about her rent deposit later.

“Damn you!” Richard exclaimed, turning toward the dragon and reaching into the holster at his side. Before he had a chance to aim his weapon, Clayton smacked it away from him, using one of his gigantic talons to slice through Richard’s arm. The gun and the hand fell to the floor, and Richard shrieked.

“Kill him!” Richard said, staring at the little stub where his hand used to be. “Show no mercy. And get the girl out of here.”

Instantly, the apartment was an inferno and men were screaming and running in all directions. Most of them had their clothes scorched and on fire, and were running toward the entrance of the apartment building in hopes of escape. Krista ducked away from them, doing her best to avoid both the men and the flames. She was terrified, but she had to keep her bearings or else she could die.

Soon, all the men had vacated the apartment, and none of them dared to come back. Krista put a cloth over her face, reluctant to go out into the hallway where the evil men would surely be waiting for her. She didn’t know what to do. There seemed to be no chance for an escape. She was pretty sure she was going to die. But would she rather die in a raging fire or at the hands of the terrible men?

Before she had a chance to decide, a dark figure approached her. It wasn’t a huge dragon. It was a man, a rippling and muscular man. Krista’s eyes widened as he approached her, pushing his long black hair out of his face. She was surprised to realize that he was completely nude, and he looked exactly like the man that she had seen earlier in the day, before she had gone to work.

“I must be dreaming,” she laughed, shamelessly drinking him in from head to foot. He was even more beautiful naked than he had been fully clothed. He looked as if he spent all of his time doing strenuous physical activity. She couldn’t believe how well-sculpted he was. She had secretly envisioned the perfect man at times, when she was lying in bed late at night, letting her hands explore her sensitive, aroused body, but she was a virgin and had only been able to imagine someone half as handsome to steal that virginity away. Her eyes lingered on his exposed groin for a moment – he was impressively well-endowed – and she was blushing deeply before he spoke.

“Come with me Krista,” he said, offering his broad hand to her.

“Who are you?” she asked, but she wasn’t able to make out his reply. The smoke had become too much, and she passed out in his arms.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Clayton was able to catch Krista before she hit the ground. He lifted her up in his strong arms and knew that he had to get her out of the flames. It had been a dangerous and risky move to blow fire at the attackers, but he didn’t care how many of them he killed.  He felt a little bad about destroying her home, but, he thought glumly, it would have been even better to kill all of them rather than allow Krista to become captured by such evil men. He knew that it wasn’t the greatest solution, but if he had to make the choice, killing her would be more merciful than allowing her to become one of their experiments.

Fortunately, he had gotten there just in time. She had seen him, and now, if he didn’t get her out of there, she would die. He transformed back into his dragon form and launched himself out the window, gripping Krista tightly in his claws. He couldn’t let her escape or become more vulnerable to the attacks of the Guardians.

As he flew through the sky and Kaldernon became visible, he let himself relax a little and allowed his mind to wander back to the way Krista had stared at his body. The unmistakable hunger in her eyes had deeply aroused him, and he clutched her warm body to himself tightly, hoping that she was going to be okay.

Everybody was excited and confused when Clayton reappeared from the sky with Krista in his clutches. He lowered her down gently, handing her off to some of the other shifters that he trusted. She was still passed out, and they decided that it would be best to take her immediately to the medics. Clayton collapsed onto the ground, sighing as he shifted back into his human form. It had been very emotionally taxing to encounter the Guardians again. All he could think about once the panic was over were his terrible memories of that night that he lost his father.

Eventually, he went back into the underground tunnels and crawled up on his bed. He needed to sleep, and it. It had been far too long since he had slept well. But he was still so excited and full of adrenaline from the encounter with the Guardians that all he could do was toss and turn and worry about whether or not Krista was going to be all right. She had mostly fainted out of shock, he was sure of this, but it was still dangerous for her to have any type of smoke inhalation. And being in the underground meant that the air quality might not be as good.

With that thought, he forced himself to stand up and head out to where the medics had taken Krista. He expected to find her still asleep, and was surprised when he realized that she was wide awake and very alert. All of the shifters around her were smiling patiently and nodding as she asked impossible questions to them. One of the medics grinned and pushed Clayton toward her.

“She has been asking for you,” he said, seeming grateful for a chance to escape from Krista’s intense questioning.

Clayton suddenly felt nervous. He had never expected to be alone in a room with Krista before. But soon, everybody was backing away and leaving them alone together. Krista was staring at him, her eyes an intense shade of blue. True to Loni fashion, her eyes seemed to change with her mood. Her expression was serious, if not brazen, and she let her eyes roam him once again, taking him in with his cloak on and obviously deciding that she liked him the other way better. He had to grin; she was exactly how he had pictured she would be.

“So what in the hell is going on exactly?” she asked him, wasting no time. She excited herself and began to cough, and Clayton frowned. He poured a glass of water for her and brought it to her bedside, sitting down heavily on a stool beside her bed.

“I don’t know how much of this you would believe, or even how much of it you would like to hear.”

“Oh trust me,” Krista said with a gleam in her eye, “I want to hear everything.”

Clayton squirmed for a moment as he tried to figure out where to begin. He always thought that it would be easy to explain to her what had happened and how important she was to their clan, but now that he was being put to the test, the words seemed to fail him.

“Okay, then why don’t you let me start,” Krista said, fingering her chin. “Why is it that I recognize you? Why have you been following me? And why are those guys trying to kill me?”

“I don’t think they’re trying to kill you,” Clayton said. “But if they did catch you, I think that you would quickly be wishing for death. What they would do to you is far worse than killing you.”

“What do you mean? And who are you, anyway?”

“My name is Clayton, and I know that your name is Krista. Now, those people know your name, too. And I don’t think that is a good thing.”

“Well, obviously not, if that means that they can find me wherever I go,” Krista said with a frown.

“Yes, they probably could now. But you’re a lot safer here with us than you are in your own apartment.”

“Oh my gosh, my apartment…All of my things. They’re probably all burnt to a crisp by now,” Krista said, laying her head back into her pillow heavily. “Do you know how hard it is to find the perfect wardrobe? You guys really owe me for that.”

“I’m sorry,” Clayton said, trying to hide his smile. “I may have acted a little rashly, but I wasn’t sure how else to protect you.”

“Well, I guess it’s better than being stuck with those guys. They are pretty cruel,” Krista said.

“You don’t know the half of it,” Clayton said, his face growing hard. The change in his mood was obvious, and Krista looked up, her face bright with intrigue.

“I take it you don’t like them very much either,” Krista said with a tight smile.

“They killed my father,” Clayton said, brooding toward the doorway.

“Then what makes you think they don’t want to kill me?” Krista said, her face suddenly worried again.

“Because you are useful to them,” Clayton told her. “And actually, you are useful to us as well. But this is going to be very difficult for you to understand and for me to explain.”

“Whenever something is hard for me, I’ll just start at the beginning,” Krista said, “and plow my way through.”

“Well, in the beginning of my tale, there was Kaldernon,” Clayton said thoughtfully. “That’s where we came from. Everybody in my clan. And your ancestors as well.”

“My ancestors? All of my ancestors died on a boat, everything else from then on has been just sheer luck that my bloodline was able to last this long.”

“Well, I know something about your bloodline that you don’t, and that is, where the source of this anguish originated. I can show it to you if you’d like. But it’s a very special place that most people can’t see. However, I know that you have probably realized that you have greater senses than most other people by now. And your gift for song.”

Krista looked up at him sharply. She didn’t think she liked the fact that he knew about her singing.

“I’m nothing special,” she said edgily.

“I beg to differ,” Clayton said. Krista raised her eyebrow at him but said nothing. He was a very attractive man, and it felt nice to be complimented. But it could also just be crazy talk and flattery to keep her from guessing what was really going on. Which was what exactly? She still had no clue.

CHAPTER TWELVE

“Actually, you are very special. You come from the same land that that my clan is from. We have been stuck on this planet for many generations. It was a mistake that we ever came to Earth. Only the people who are from our world can see Kaldernon. Many people can’t even see us, just because they are so convinced that nothing of the sort could exist.”

“So who are you, anyway?” Krista asked, desperate for answers.

“We are dragon shifters,” Clayton said. “I think that you saw me turn into a dragon more than once by now. So this shouldn’t come as a huge surprise.”

“I saw a little more than that,” Krista said, raising her eyebrows comically at the memory of his perfect, naked body approaching her in all its glory at her apartment. He was ridiculously handsome, and the memory was one she had a feeling she would treasure.

“I’m sorry about that,” he said, pursing his lips with an amused smile.

“I’m not,” Krista said with a grin. Clayton’s face reddened and he looked down at the floor. She laughed, finding it funny and adorable that she could make this fierce and handsome man blush.

“Anyway, your bloodline is special. My clan is waning and only people from our own world can help us to repopulate. After this generation of shifters is gone, we will be gone forever, never having found a way back to our own world.

“The Guardians who are after you know that you are able to carry dragon shifter children, and they think that your blood will help them to open and close the portals between dimensions. They are obsessed with eradicating anything remotely mystical and interplanetary. They want to keep Earth pure, they say, and will resort to ceaseless and heartless bloodshed whenever possible to get the job done.”

“Wait a minute,” Krista said as she held her hand up and looked him in the eye. “Are you trying to tell me that because of some kind of special blood I have, from some other dimension, I can make dragon babies?”

“Something like that,” Clayton said, letting a smile crease his face. He had a dimple on his left cheek and Krista gazed at the way his gorgeous face lit up when he smiled. His deep voice was calm and soothing, but Krista still found the entire situation a little bit too ludicrous for her taste.

“I think you guys are insane, and whatever holy war you think I’m in the middle of, I think it’s ridiculous. I’d like to go home,” Krista said. Whether he was handsome or not, she wanted to get the hell out of there.

“It’s not safe for you out there. You saw for yourself what they were trying to do. They aren’t going to stop until they get you.”

“Maybe they think that I died in the fire.  I know I thought I was going to,” Krista said, her face an ashy color.

“They’re going to know that you’re safe, but they don’t know where you are. They will assume that you are here, I’m sure, but they know better than to sneak up on a dragon’s den.”

“Wait, back up. Are you trying to tell me that everybody here is a dragon?” Krista said, raising her eyebrows in disbelief. “Even that doctor who helped me to breathe better?”

“Well, we are born dragons, and are able to shift into a more practical form. Can you imagine what kind of famine we would experience if we were dragons all the time? We would eat so much that nothing would be left of the planet,” Clayton said with a laugh. “I already have quite a healthy appetite.”

“So you chose to look this devastatingly handsome?” she ventured boldly.

“I – no. I favor my mother, actually.”

What a question, he thought, trying to think about anything other than his arousal. The woman was certainly brazen.

“I see. So you’re a pretty boy.”

There was an awkward silence before she allowed herself to fall into a fit of musical laughter. Clayton laughed with her, his eyes brightening. They gazed at each other for a moment and when they were quiet again, the silence between them seemed full of life. He never would have guessed how much he would love talking with Krista. She was enigmatic and intriguing. Not only that, but she was extremely beautiful. He could look at her all day long, and in fact, he had been doing just that for quite a while.

“I’m afraid you have to stay here for a while, at least until the coast is clear. We will help you find somewhere comfortable to stay once it seems safe enough. But I really hope that you will choose to stay with us. Maybe you could find happiness within our clan.”

“Yeah, right,” Krista said with a grin. “You guys just want me to make babies for you.”

“Well, that would be convenient,” Clayton said with a laugh. “But really, we realized that we can’t force you to have a child with one of us. We know how primitive that would be. You have a choice here, but I really hope that you choose to get to know us a little bit before you make up your mind.”

“All right,” Krista said, “I guess we can see how things go. I’m pretty sure I’m having some kind of nightmare anyway, so it doesn’t really matter either way.”

Clayton chuckled and stood up, curving his lips into a sexy smile. He nodded at her and headed toward the entrance of the room.

“Well, you cope with this however you need to. We’ll keep you safe until there’s another option. Maybe I can show you Kaldernon once you’re feeling better. As for now, I’m going to get some sleep. I’m long overdue.”

Krista nodded at him, watching him with curious eyes as he moved gracefully out of the room. Her eyes lingered on his taught, muscular body, and suddenly she knew what men meant when they said: I love that ass. She laughed softly to herself, shaking her head in bemusement. What in the world had she gotten herself into?

Everything that he was telling her sounded so outlandish and ridiculous. But, for some reason, she felt like he was telling her the truth. Something deep down inside resonated with him, and she decided that, at least for now, she was going to trust him. And not just because he was pretty.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

About a week later, Krista was standing up and able to breathe without any problems at all. It had felt like she had a terrible case of bronchitis, but now that her lungs and throat were feeling better, she was curious about the strange place that the handsome man had taken her to.

Clayton. The man who had been following her before she had been attacked. The man who saved her, twice, from the terrifying bald men with soulless eyes. Fundamentalists, he had called them. Men with a mission to protect the world from beautiful men like Clayton.

Krista laughed at herself. Just because he was beautiful didn’t mean that it wasn’t dangerous for him to be on her planet. Or was it her planet? The claim was that they were from the same place. How was she supposed to know whether or not these interdimensional beings were safe to coexist with?

These were the kinds of questions that she had never even thought to pose to herself. Although she had always been very interested in stories about time travel and people who could jump through different space time continuums, she had never even considered the possibility that there was any truth to them.

But now, this beautiful creature, who could turn into a dragon and save her at will, was telling her that she had better believe everything that he was saying. It was kind of terrifying, but it was also exciting.

“I think that you’re ready to join the community for dinner now,” Dr. Mason said, shuffling around in the underground medical room with a pleased smile on his face. “You have made some remarkable progress. I know our technology is advanced, which has a lot to do with it, but it also helps that Lonis heal well. I’m sure you’ve noticed that throughout your life; it probably felt like you never got sick.”

“Actually, that’s true,” Krista said, a little bit surprised. She wasn’t sure she believed that her family was from the same interdimensional world, though. Clayton had come in to visit her every so often while she was recovering, and they had grown close very quickly. Not only was he handsome, but he was kind and smart and funny. And he seemed fascinated by her. He had admitted that they had been trying to protect her for a long time, which meant that they had probably seen each other more than once. That would explain why he felt so familiar.

“Well, that doesn’t surprise me one bit,” the doctor said, interrupting her thoughts. “A lot of people would have the symptoms for longer, but you have recovered very quickly. I can even see that you had gotten burned, but it left very little mark on your skin. For most people, that would scar, but for you, it’s almost gone. It’s really remarkable, isn’t it? You should be very proud of your heritage.”

Talk of her heritage made her uneasy, and she simply looked into the distance quietly as Dr. Mason made all of the necessary adjustments in her room. She was excited to be able to leave the room and meet more of the dragon shifter people of the Kersh clan.

“Hello there,” a silky woman’s voice said, peering in at Krista. “Dr. Mason told me that you’re feeling much better now, but you’re going to need something to wear while you are here.”

Krista wasn’t sure what to say, and so she simply nodded. She was pretty depressed about how all of her clothing had probably been ruined in the fire, and what she had been wearing had been singed and ruined as well.

“My name is Jasmine,” the woman said with a smile. She had curly red hair and a kind face, and she looked as if she might be in her late thirties. “I’ve come to take some measurements; I’d like to make you some traditional attire. I thought it might help you to feel a little bit closer to your Loni ancestry.”

“All right,” Krista said uncertainly. “Thank you.”

“Oh, don’t mention it. I just wanted you to be dressed appropriately for the first time that you see Kaldernon. I have a feeling that you’re going to understand everything perfectly in that moment, and you might want to feel like you’re dressed for the occasion. I know I would feel miserable if I had that same opportunity and I squandered it wearing robes from the little hospital.”

“I appreciate your consideration,” Krista said with a laugh.

“I think it will help you feel better to look better,” Jasmine said with a wink. “Loni attire is traditionally very beautiful and elegant. It’s going to suit you spectacularly. It will be a great way to honor you when you join the clan for dinner this evening.”

“Honor me?” Krista asked, raising her eyebrows.

“Yes, honor you. We are all very excited to meet you. You’re one of the last of your kind on Earth, you know. That makes you a very coveted person to us. We have been working for a long time to protect you and keep you safe. It is the highest honor to be able to welcome you into our clan, even if it is just a brief recluse from danger. We will do our best to protect you at all costs.”

“That’s a little bit extreme,” Krista said, shifting uncomfortably. “You guys don’t even know me.”

Jasmine seemed amused by this. She laughed, and her eyes crinkled kindly as she pulled out a tape measure. She beckoned Krista toward her and began taking her measurements.

“We don’t have to know you to honor you,” Jasmine said. “You may not be used to being honored, but trust us, you have been revered from the moment you were born and so you shall remain honored by the Kersh clan.”

Krista was quiet as Jasmine finished taking her measurements, and gave her a silent nod as she left to begin work on the gown. She had doubts that it would be completed by the time dinner was ready that night, but she was surprised when a knock came at the door around five in the evening.

“Here it is,” Jasmine whispered, presenting Krista with the most beautiful gown she had ever seen. It looked a lot like the dresses worn on Earth, but it was a lot more flowing and elegant. It was made of a fabric she had never seen before, a sparkling gossamer, almost like silk, but even softer to the touch. It made her whole body glow when she put the gown on, and Jasmine helped her to tie it up in all the necessary places. There was a piece of cloth, almost like a sash, that she wore between her breasts, and Jasmine was able to talk her into letting her do her hair in the traditional Loni fashion.

“I’m sure, by now, the styles have changed on Kaldernon, but we were able to salvage the material that we needed to make this dress. Some of us took with us the last things that we were touching. It was the only way we were able to survive so long on Earth before we understood how the planet worked.”

“That must’ve been terrifying for you,” Krista said with a frown.

“It was difficult,” Jasmine said with a nod. “But things are much better now, and they’re certainly looking up. We may be able to find our way back after all. Lonis are blessed with sacred intuition.”

Krista sighed and allowed Jasmine to lead her into the dining hall. She hadn’t been out of her room in the medical ward since she arrived, and as they made their way through the halls, she found herself very saddened by the impoverished lifestyle that the Kersh people had been forced into. As soon as she walked into the dining hall, her eyes met instantly with Clayton’s. He gave her a nod of acknowledgment and motioned her toward him.

“Everybody, I would like your attention please,” he said in a loud and booming voice. “This is Krista, the last remaining Loni on Earth.”

The room was filled with quiet murmurs as Krista walked toward Clayton. There were two seats at a large banquet table on an elevated platform where Clayton was sitting. The platform was looking over everybody else. He was apparently their leader, something that she had not considered before. The look in his eyes when he gazed at her made her heart skip a beat. He was so handsome, and couldn’t seem to keep his eyes off of her.

She thought back to one of the days when he had visited her in the medic’s room, and he had stumbled all over himself and his words, trying to complement her on how nice she looked, despite the fact that she was bedridden. She would never have guessed that he could speak with such ease and authority to a large group of people, when he seemed to be too nervous to look her in the eye sometimes. He was sexy and fierce, but he was also uncertain and shy.

“I hope you enjoy your meal,” he said with a private smile to her once she was sitting down beside him. She nodded, feeling more beautiful and welcomed than she had ever felt in her life. The clan was ecstatic to finally meet her, and she saw that many of them were shifting for some reason, turning into half-dragons and half-people before finally relaxing back into their human form and continuing to cheer for her.

“You bring out the dragon in us,” he said with a wink, laughing and looking down at his plate of food. A woman and a man were beginning to serve the crowd, and a large plate of steaming food was placed in front of Krista. Her stomach rumbled loudly and Clayton laughed.

“It’s been a while since you had a real meal, hasn’t it?” Clayton said.

Krista nodded, and peered down at her plate. The food smelled better than anything she had ever smelled before, but she had never seen anything like it. Clayton saw her staring at it and grinned.

“This is a specialty from Kaldernon,” he explained. He leaned close to her ear and began to quietly explain the cooking process. The deep sound of his rumbling voice brought goosebumps to her arms, and she hoped that he would never stop talking. However, of course, he had to, and soon, she was digging in to her plate, enjoying the meal with a deep relish that she hadn’t known was possible.

They chatted casually as they ate, Clayton’s deep, soothing voice seeming to pay attention only to her. She had never felt so intimate with another person before and enjoyed the meal more than she thought that she would. After dinner, Clayton announced that he was going to take her to view Kaldernon. Everybody murmured in excitement and agreement, but didn’t follow him when he took her by the hand and led her outside of the underground tunnels.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Her heart pounded in her chest as his strong hand pulled her forward, leading her through the maze and out into the sunlight. She peered up into the sky, excited to finally see the clouds and sunshine. It had been far too long, and she was starting to feel depressed. As her eyes adjusted to the light, she gasped. There was a shimmering in the sky, almost like the aurora borealis. She had never seen anything so beautiful before, and the colors seemed to match those that were in her gown.

“You look so beautiful,” Clayton said, tugging her hand toward his hot lips and pressing a soft kiss to it. “Do you see the world up there? That is where we come from. And if you’d like, that is where we will try to return. If we find a way, before the Guardians destroy us all, I could take you with us.”

Krista’s eyes filled with tears. She had never witnessed anything so beautiful, or felt so fully loved and accepted by anybody before. She felt embarrassed for being overcome with emotion, but fortunately he didn’t laugh at her. Instead, he seemed to understand exactly how she felt, and wrapped his strong arm around her shoulder.

“I met you before, after my father died. Sure, you don’t remember,” he said softly. “But I have never forgotten.”

“What are you talking about?” Krista asked, confused.

“I’ve been protecting you all this time, all these years. We were young, maybe around ten years old. You were singing that beautiful Loni song that never leaves you. I was enraptured by it, of course,” he said with a laugh.

She listened, intrigued, her heart pounding as Clayton spoke. His gentle eyes looked at her, uncertain and shy. She smiled at him and prompted him to continue.

“Well, you dropped a piece of paper, and you didn’t realize it. So I felt like I should take it to you. And I did. I wanted to stay and talk, but then I got scared. I knew that you weren’t supposed to see me. And so…”

“You left,” Krista said softly. “Actually, I do remember that, and I’ve thought about you for a long time. I can’t believe that you’re the same person. All of this seems so unbelievable.”

“I wish that we were just making it up,” Clayton said, running his hands through his black hair. His glimmering green eyes gazed upon Kaldernon, and she took the opportunity to allow her own eyes to roam up and down his body, resting on his chiseled face. “But that’s the truth, we’ve been protecting you. There is nobody else like you left here. But in the other world, you won’t be alone any longer.”

“Do you wish you didn’t have to protect me?” Krista asked.

“Of course not, it’s the only thing that gave my life any meaning after I lost my father. You have been my whole life all this time. Without ever knowing it.”

Krista turned to him, opening her mouth and closing it, unsure of what to say to him. His handsome face broke into a bright smile, and he pulled her close to his muscular body.

“Can I do something a little strange?” he asked.

She wasn’t sure what to say, but she nodded anyway. Clayton turned half-dragon then, and breathed a warm breath against her neck. He turned back to his human form and grinned.

“How did that feel?”

She swallowed hard, shocked by the unexpected rush of longing that he ignited within her.

“What the hell was that?” she whispered.

“I wanted to see if we’re a pair,” he said with a small smile. “How did it make you feel?”

She looked down at the ground, her face flushed a deep red. She’d never been with a man before, but that one seemingly innocent gesture had been more pleasurable than how she imagined sex would be. Clayton’s eyes danced. He had his answer.

Her breath was taken away as he pressed his hot lips against her mouth, and she shuddered as his tongue began to massage hers. He gripped her tightly in his strong arms, steadying her as her legs became weak.

“You’re so beautiful,” he said, his reptilian eyes glowing sensually. She moaned in pleasure as he lifted her up and held her tightly, pressing her back against a tree and kissing fervently down her neck. She could feel the intensity of his longing, as they continued to kiss, and roamed her hands up and down his large biceps. She had wanted to touch his muscles for a long time, and she gripped them hard, closing her eyes in bliss as she felt him grow hard against her thigh.

“I can’t believe that you’ve cared about me all this time, and I never knew who you were,” she whispered into his ear, gripping a handful of his hair. She always felt like she had been saving herself for something, but she never would have guessed that it would be anything like this.

“I always wake up and go to sleep thinking about your safety,” he said, dropping hot kisses on her clavicle and running his strong hand up and down her side. She tensed up as her body was overtaken by tendrils of pleasure. He rested his hand on her thigh, kneading it until she was gasping for more. He allowed himself to slip his hand under her skirt as he freed one of her large breasts from the confines of her gown. A deep, guttural moan escaped his lips when his fingers grazed her wet opening.

“How are you doing that?” Krista gasped, her full lips hot and breathy in his ear. He was doing his best to restrain himself and go slowly, knowing that if they were a pair, as his father and mother had been a pair, then this would be the first time for both of them. The pleasures were new and immense. There was suddenly a warm weight on his groin, fingers gripping his shaft and daring it to push the boundaries of his flesh. He moaned as his member grew swollen in her grip, throbbing with a need he had never known before.

She buckled her hips against his hand and he allowed her to drag her wet mound down his wrist while she slid her hand over the length of his shaft, exploring all of its curves and ridges with gentle, maddening strokes. Krista finally couldn’t resist her curiosity and pulled his hard cock out of his pants, pressing it against her thigh and bringing a moan to her lips. She had never wanted anybody so badly before, and he hissed as the head of his cock met the hot, inviting cavern between her legs.

His hands roamed up and down her body, caressing her every curve until his fingers brushed the hard mound of her nipple. She bit back a cry of ecstasy, tightening her grip on his shaft. He closed his eyes as a surge of pleasure jolted through him. She finally released her grasp on his cock and drug her nails down his back, giving him more room to ease himself between her legs. She leaned her head back in ecstasy as he began to introduce her to the whole of him. He went slowly, relishing every moment. Krista groaned deeply as she felt every curve of his shaft pushing the boundaries of her body, pressing hard inside of her until she was choking on a gasp that was a mixture of pleasure and pain.

“Are you all right?” he asked her.

She kept her eyes squeezed tightly closed but nodded and he began to thrust slowly, unable to hold himself back any longer.

“Fuck,” she whispered, biting onto his shoulder to keep herself from crying out any louder.

Suddenly, it happened. He pushed through the seal that had defined her as a virgin for so long. Clayton stopped, staring at her with wide, concerned eyes.

“Don’t stop,” she breathed, pulling his waist close to her middle. His green eyes shimmered darkly, unable to hide the animal lust that had was brimming just beneath his composed façade. He was overpowered by his need and slammed his cock into her as hard as he could. She cried out in ecstasy as his body began to show her just how powerful it really was. He kissed her neck and kneaded her breast, covering her mouth with his to stifle the cries of pleasure she emitted every time he pulled himself out of her and slammed hard inside of her again.

She wanted it to last forever, but her body had other plans. The mounting pleasure that they had been working toward reached its peak, and she had nowhere to go from there but up. Her body trembled beneath Clayton’s as his perfect cock shoved into her one last time. Her body shuddered powerfully, clenching him tightly as she released a flood of hot cum around his enveloped member. He closed his eyes, hissing in pleasure as her body milked his dick as she came, until he could no longer hold back the forceful eruption of his hot seed. They both moaned deeply, a need in them so fully satisfied that they both collapsed to the ground, gripping one another fervently and holding each other tightly. The feelings as the waves of pleasure crashed against her until she was all but screaming out loud.

Finally, her body shuddered powerfully as her orgasm nearly knocked her off her feet. He hissed in pleasure as her climax began to flood against his shaft, and unleashed another round of tireless jackhammering that left her breathless and aching for more. Finally, she felt him tense, and moaned in bliss as his hot seed spilled inside of her. It was like a volcanic eruption that brought her to the height of her climax.

They fell limply into each other, panting as he slowly pulled himself out of her. They were silent for a moment as they pressed their foreheads together. She suddenly felt light, as if she had become weightless. She knew, without truly knowing, exactly what that meant. She looked at Clayton, contemplating whether or not she should tell him or if she should keep it to herself.

Maybe she shouldn’t get his hopes up, and maybe she wasn’t even right. But she did know that her intuition was telling her that her body was no longer hers anymore. His seed had managed to impregnate her with just one go. The thought somehow made her grow hot again, and she took his gorgeous face in both hands and kissed him passionately.

“Want to try that again?” she whispered, and Clayton grinned.

“I’d love to.”

THE END

A Dragon to Save Me

Novella 2 Dragons of Kaldernon

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2016 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter One

Kala was cold.

She couldn’t see or hear anything except the gentle rustle of the wind dancing with the trees around her. She grasped at the cold dirt and realized that she was lying on the ground. When she tried to open her eyes, a searing pain flooded her head and she groaned. What was going on? Where was she?

As the light streamed in through the tiny slits in her eyes, she became more panicked and squeezed them closed again. She couldn’t remember anything about who she was or why she was lying in the strange smelling forest. And were the leaves on those trees really green? That seemed strange and off-putting somehow. Maybe she had seen it wrong when she’d managed to peek out from her closed eyes. She would have to let her eyes adjust to the light before she tried that again.

Kala struggled to sit up, shielding her eyes from the light so that she could gradually get used to the painful sensation of keeping her eyes open. Why couldn’t she remember who she was? A tight fear was gripping her heart, but she knew it wouldn’t be helpful to drown herself in that. She would have to do her best to stay calm.

Finally, she was ready to face the strange new world and opened her eyes slowly, lowering her protective palms from her face. It was true, the leaves on the trees were green, and the trunks seemed woefully thin for some reason. Were they diseased? She couldn’t be sure.

If they were, she should probably get out of there as quickly as possible, in case whatever had infected them was contagious. Maybe it was what had caused her to lose her memory. The thought was troubling and urged her to her feet. She would have to find her way out of here one way or another. She wasn’t sure she liked the way the forest smelled. It was so different from what she expected. Did that mean she was far from home? She couldn’t be sure, but she did know that she had to get out of there and get some help.

Chapter Two

“Zaden, why must you be so foolish?” Janes growled.

Zaden sighed. Janes really took training seriously. Zaden had always considered him a nuisance when he was bored and decided to do his own thing to liven up his training. Even more baffling and frustrating to Janes, Zaden couldn’t see the point of working so hard to strengthen his human body when he was already a dragon shifter. If he ever got himself into trouble, then all he had to do was shift into his dragon form and start causing some trouble.

“I’m done for the day,” Zaden said.

“Done? I’ll tell you when you’re done! You know that Clayton wants us all as strong as possible. The Kersh clan depends on it!”

“I’m already stronger than all the other men here!” Zaden exclaimed. “Why don’t you help them and leave me alone?”

“Zaden-“

But Zaden wasn’t listening anymore. He had already turned his back on Janes and was hurrying into the woods, his blood boiling. If he stayed there any longer, then Janes would end up getting in his face and regretting it, and then Zaden would have to face Clayton, leader of the Kersh clan. It wasn’t something he was interested in doing. And besides, he had been telling the truth. Clayton himself had been training him for a long time. He’d been orphaned at a young age and the clan leader had taken a special interest in him, saying that he saw potential in the young boy when everybody else only saw a pain in the neck.

He knew Clayton would understand, but still dreaded having ‘the ‘talk; with him again. The one about discipline and team work and learning how to follow orders. Zaden just wasn’t that kind of man. He had grown up lacking authority and didn’t need it as an adult either.

He inhaled deeply, allowing the luscious scent of the forest to lift his spirits. Nothing made him feel calmer than exploring the beautiful trees surrounding the perimeters of the clan. He looked up, peering through the canopy of the trees at the world above. Kaldernon shone above him, an aurora of colors that, as far as he knew, were only visible in the world where his people had originated. Only the dragon shifters and the creative Lonis, their female counterparts on Kaldernon, were able to see the world thinly veiled between the fabric of space-time. The dragons had a home there, one where they weren’t forced to resort to hiding from the cruelty of humanity and the ever looming threat of war on Earth.

He was about to head to his favorite spot – an area near a river where he went to be alone and mull things over – when he paused. Being part dragon meant that he was able to hear and sense things in his human form that other humans might not be able to, and far into the distance he sensed movement; rustling and sniffing. Was somebody encroaching on the Kersh clan’s territory?

The clan had been forced to double their efforts to be extra careful after the evil group of founders, who called themselves ‘The Guardians’, had tried to take away Clayton’s new wife. They were always trying to come up with new ways to wipe out the dragon clan and the Lonis, who were their counterpart in the world above. Lonis, the creative, spiritual, sensitive creatures, were able to carry shifter children and sometimes even divine the future. If the founders were coming to take away the Lonis who had fallen to earth through the rip in the space-time continuum once and for all, the dragon clan would surely die out.

Zaden glanced behind himself, wondering if he should call for help. If there was a group of Guardians, it might take more than just one man to defeat them. Unfortunately, had already put a lot of distance between himself and Janes. He would just have to handle this himself.

Chapter Three

Kala had been walking for hours and still hadn’t found her way out of the strange forest. If the noxious fumes of the strange, diseased trees were any indication, she would probably die soon and may never recover her memory. The thought dissolved her into tears. She was cold and alone, and couldn’t believe what was happening to her.

Suddenly, she heard the piercing crack of a twig snapping and looked up toward the sound, her lavender eyes wide. A man, tall, serious, and topless, was sauntering toward her. His muscles rippled with the effort of his movement, and his serious, sea green eyes stayed fixed upon her as he approached. She swallowed hard when he stopped directly in front of her, his dark blonde hair falling in front of his chiseled face as he looked down at the spot where she was resting, tears still streaming from her eyes.

“What’s going on?” he asked casually, as if they had known each other for years. He was the first person that she had seen, and it made her nervous. However, something about him was comforting and familiar. Maybe he had been her friend. The thought made her heart leap with hope, but not too high.

On the other hand, she had no idea if he might have had a hand in her lost memories. Maybe they really had known each other before she had lost her memory, but they had been enemies.

“I…do you know who I am?” she asked. He crinkled his nose and backed away. Apparently the question was off-putting.

“No, but you sound like one of those snobby humans who think their money is enough to make them famous throughout the world. What’s that about?”

He tilted his head and raised an eyebrow at her.

“No, it’s just that…I’m lost,” she said quietly. She shuddered involuntarily from the cold and Zaden raised his eyebrow in alarm.

“Oh, I’m sorry. Are you all right?”

“It’s just…”

Before she could finish, a man in a dark brown robe leapt toward them from the trees.

“What have we here!?” he said with a cackle. “Looks like exactly the person we’ve been looking for!”

“Shit,” Zaden sighed, glancing from the girl to the man, a Guardian with an evil gap-toothed smile on his face. He turned angrily to the girl. “Did you do this to lure me in here? Was this a trap?”

“Of course she didn’t,” the Guardian cackled. “We’ve been looking for the girl.”

“Why?” Zaden asked. The girl looked frightened and confused, and shrank closer to the ground, squeezing her eyes shut in fear.

“She’s a visitor here,” he said mysteriously, and raised his weapon to fire at the girl. She was hiding her face, weak and tired it seemed; too confused to understand any of what was happening. Zaden growled and lunged at the man, knocking him far back into the trees. He landed with a painful thud, but an ominous cackle rose from the foliage where he landed.

“It’s too late,” he said. “More are coming.”

Zaden unleashed a powerful roar. It silenced the man’s laughter and the girl looked up in confusion and terror.

“We have to go. Now.”

“But –“

Zaden didn’t wait for her to finish her thought. He lifted her onto his shoulders, carrying her how he had carried lambs in the settlement for special feasts, and ran with everything he had to take the girl as far away from the approaching Guardians as possible.

Chapter Four

Zaden didn’t stop running until he could no longer smell or hear the Guardians. He had no idea how they had been able to sneak up on him like that. All he could guess was that he had been too distracted to realize that they were approaching. He had run far, further away than he had ever been from the Kersh clan before. Although it made him nervous, he wanted to stay composed in front of the beautiful, mysterious woman.

She had white-blonde hair, long and flowing to her waist. The effect made her look angelic and pure as snow. When she fixed her lavender colored eyes on him, he was startled by their intensity. He had only seen eyes like those once before, but he couldn’t place where he had seen them.

“Who are you?” she asked softly, shivering in the spot where he had put her down.

“My name is Zaden,” he said, lifting his chin at her as if she had tried to challenge him by questioning him. She wasn’t sure what the point of copping an attitude with her was, especially after he had saved her from the creepy man who had been after her. The man, who Zaden had mumbled was a Guardian as they were running, smelled awful and made her nauseated.

“Thank you for saving me, Zaden,” she said as formally as possible. She felt as if there was some kind of custom she should be performing, but for the life of her she couldn’t remember what it was and hoped a simple verbal form of gratitude would suffice.

“It’s nothing,” he said dismissively. He pretended not to look at her, but in reality he couldn’t help but stare at her from the corner of his eye. There was something strange about the woman. It gave him an odd feeling of nostalgia.

“I suppose you can leave now, right?” she asked hopefully. The man was intense and made her nervous. She wasn’t sure what to make of him.

“Not if the Guardians are after you. There’s a reason. Did you break out?”

“Break out?” she asked, furrowing her eyebrows in confusion, imagining her body covered in hives.

“No then,” he said thoughtfully. “Hmm…”

She suddenly realized what he might mean.

“Break out from where?” she pressed.

“Nowhere,” he said. “Nowhere you want to go or know very much about. Those guys are monsters, and if they’re after you, then there has to be a good reason.”

“I see,” Kala said. She was becoming more and more alarmed, but she wasn’t sure how much of her situation to share with this man. He was extremely difficult to talk to. There was a rough edge to him that didn’t feel particularly safe or welcoming. He was certainly arrogant. And yet he had saved her.

“Who are you anyway?” he asked finally.

“I…I know my name,” she said with a shiver. “Kala.”

“You’re cold,” he observed.

She nodded and he seemed surprised. He immediately set to work, collecting combustible branches and twigs. Within fifteen minutes, he had a roaring fire going. The warmth was like an old friend she hadn’t realized she’d missed. She hadn’t felt comfortable since the time she had woken up in the strange land and now finally she was starting to edge towards relaxing her defenses at the touch of warmth on her skin.

“Shouldn’t we get away from the trees?” she asked sleepily, curling her arms around her lean body to conserve heat.

“What for?” he asked, surprised.

“They look funny,” she said. He was about to reply, but before he could, he realized that she was curled on the ground across from him, sound asleep.

Chapter Five

The next morning, Kala woke up to the sounds and smells of food cooking. She sat up excitedly, her stomach rumbling. Zaden was hard at work over the fire, his thick golden hair tied up in a bun behind his head. He had a look of intense concentration on his face, and she couldn’t help but find it cute. He was arrogant, sure, but when he was focused on something, he put his all into it. That was admirable.

“Good morning,” she said softly, unable to handle the voyeuristic feeling that watching him was giving her.

“Oh, good, you’re awake now.”

“Yeah, I am. What are you cooking? It smells amazing.”

“Oh, this is something that my mother used to make. I’ve always loved it, but a lot of people find it strange. My mother wasn’t from around here. But I wanted to give you something that would give you some strength. You seem to be really exhausted.”

“That’s true. Thank you.”

“You don’t have to tell me what you’ve gone through, but if you feel like talking about it you can.”

She was surprised by the offer. Most men, as far as she knew, wouldn’t have bothered to say something like that. He fixed his sea green eyes on her, and she felt a flutter in her chest. He was being serious. It wasn’t what she expected from him, but then, nothing was what it seemed anymore.

“Thanks,” she said uncomfortably. She still wasn’t sure whether or not she could trust him with the fact that she didn’t have any memories. She thought it might be better to keep that a secret. However, he had kept her safe and warm, and now was even making her something to eat. Maybe she could trust him. She sighed heavily, but he didn’t seem to notice. He was very focused on stirring whatever was in the pot that he had over the fire.

“Where did you get that pot?” she asked.

“Oh, I keep it in my bag. It’s retractable. I can fold it kind of and make it small. I’ll show you later.”

“What kind of magic is that?” she asked, legitimately stupefied.

He laughed heartily until he realized that she was being serious. The smile fell from his face and he shook his head, squinting at her as if she were a foreign species.

“You’re not serious?” he asked. “Are you Amish or something?”

“Amish?” she asked. Nothing that he was saying was making any sense to her.

“You know, the people who don’t believe in technology and fancy gadgets beyond buttons?”

She shook her head, genuinely clueless.

“What? Where are you from anyway?”

“I…” Her eyes filled with tears. She didn’t know.

“Look, I’m sorry that I made fun of you,” he said awkwardly, scratching himself on the chin. “You don’t have to cry about it, though. It was just a bad joke.”

“I don’t understand any of your jokes,” she said, her purple eyes dark with sadness and pain. “I don’t even know who I am. All I know is my name but I can’t remember anything else. I don’t know who you are, I don’t know who the men who were after me are, and I don’t know why these trees smell and look so funny. Nothing makes sense. And I’m sorry, but I don’t know what Amishes are either.”

He watched her seriously, and then chuckled.

“You mean you lost your memory then?” he asked.

She nodded. That was what was going on, whether she liked it or not. Maybe if he was still going to help her, it would be better if he knew the truth.

“That’s rough,” he said. “I’ve heard of things like that happening before, and it’s usually because of the Guardians. They really mess with your head. If they tortured you, sometimes you come out and don’t remember anything. We have a couple of people back home who have dealt with it before. Maybe you should talk to them. I bet they could help you figure out what’s going on.”

“Why would they tortured me?” she asked, furrowing her eyebrows. “I haven’t done anything wrong.”

A sad look darkened Zaden’s face, and he looked down at the ground. The Guardians had been after the dragon shifters for centuries, and their only refuge had become the underground settlement led by the Kersh clan.

“No, nobody they tortured has ever done anything wrong. They’re just terrible people. They don’t always treat people who are different with a lot of respect. In fact, they usually try to kill us or dissect us like science experiments to see what they can learn.”

“That sounds awful, why would they do that?”

But here, Zaden stopped talking. She couldn’t remember anything, and he didn’t see any point in putting false memories into her head. What if she wasn’t a dragon shifter? It would be the biggest breach of trust that he could think of to the clan to unveil their secrets about shapeshifting to somebody who wouldn’t know or understand what he was talking about. Clayton would see him as a traitor, and that was something that he could not tolerate. The man had practically raised him and allowed him special treatment after the death of his parents. He would not betray their secrets, even to this beautiful woman.

“We traveled far last night, and I’m not exactly sure where we are,” Zaden admitted, avoiding the topic. “I have never been here before. And we are going to have to get back to my clan before the Guardians find you. I don’t know what they want with you or why they have chosen you. Their reasons are theirs alone. All that you need to know is that they are evil and they will hurt you if they find you unprotected. So we’re going to have to find our way back as soon as we can.”

She nodded, and he served breakfast. They ate in silence, each of them lost in their own thoughts and worries about the future.

Chapter Six

“What do you mean you let her get away?” Richard exclaimed.

Peter looked down at the ground wincing. Richard was always so miserable when he was angry. Sometimes, he even turned on his own group. Several of them had not survived the man’s temper.

“I’m telling you, it wasn’t my fault. There was a shifter there. I don’t know who he was, but I think it was that little urchin that Clayton has been taking care of.”

Richard began to pace around the dingy, dungeon-like room where he had made the headquarters for the Guardians. It looked like a medieval torture chamber, and opened up into the deeper labyrinths of the laboratory where they had several specimens collected of both Dragon and Loni descent.

The people of Kaldernon were desperate to get back to their home world, but before they did so, they were making great use of the limited resources on Earth and tainting the genetic population of the humans. Whenever the Guardians found somebody even vaguely of Dragon or Loni descent, they would use all of their resources and power to collect them and maintain their care to keep them fit for experimentation. It was through these prisoners that the Guardians learned the genetic and mystical secrets of Kaldernon that threatened to disrupt the balance of wholesome life on Earth.

“If it was Zaden, as you suspect, it shouldn’t be too difficult to corrupt him. That little asshole has always been anxious to rebel. Maybe we could get him to betray the girl and give her to us,” Richard said thoughtfully.

“That is unlikely,” Peter said. “You know that he has an intense hatred of us. Maybe that would work if we hadn’t killed his parents, but because we did, I doubt there will be any chance for us to sway him one way or the other.”

“Well lucky for us, we uncovered the secrets to masking our scent from Dragon shifters. We can sneak up on their camp without him being any the wiser and take her away.”

“You know the formula is only temporary, and there is a very limited amount of it. We would have to make a new batch. We already used that trying to get to the girl.”

“Well we don’t know if she is shifter or Loni, so that was a necessary precaution. I’m actually angrier that you wasted this chance to get her even though you could have snuck up on them and made this a seamless kidnapping.”

Peter paled as Richard’s face began to turn a dark magenta. The man’s beady eyes fixed on him mercilessly and he had a feeling that he knew what was going to happen. Before Richard spoke his curse upon Peter however, another man burst into the room.

“My lord, there has been some activity reported in the city. People are beginning to claim that they have seen strange colors in the sky. I’m afraid that they are beginning to awaken to the presence of Kaldernon.”

“That’s impossible!” Richard sputtered, turning away from Peter and facing Duke, who had delivered the message.

“I’m afraid not, my lord,” Duke said with a little bow. “Apparently, anyone who has ancestors of Dragon or Loni descent are able to see the world above through the rip in the space-time continuum. They don’t understand what it is or why it’s there. They think they’re purely human and would never believe the truth. The bloodlines have become so diluted in these cases that they don’t have any access to their shifter or creative Loni powers. At least not much. That’s the only consolation in this case.”

“Were you able to get reports of the people who have claimed such a sighting?” Richard said now with an eerie calm. Peter and Duke exchanged a quick, nervous glance.

“Not yet,” Duke said. “But we can have the police officers detained them on suspicion of the consumption of hallucinogenic drugs. That will give us the time that we need to bring them here before anything strange happens.”

“All right,” Richard said. He began to pace around the floor of the room, running his hand over the bald spot on the top of his head. Peter began to back away as subtly as he could.

“Get the girl,” Richard said distractedly, lost in thought.

“Yes, my lord,” Peter said. “Right away.”

Chapter Seven

Night fell and Kala found herself tossing and turning. For some reason, she couldn’t get to sleep even though it had been very easy for her the night before. They had been walking all day long, which made her think that she would probably be too exhausted for insomnia. Unfortunately, this wasn’t the case. She had followed Zaden over hills and through the strange trees that she was still suspicious of. Why did they look so different than what she thought they should look like? In fact, what did she expect them to be like? She had no idea. Maybe she was just confused because of her memory loss.

In a way, she felt worse being with somebody than being alone. Everything was a lot more confusing. Not only that, but she was starting to feel as if she might become a burden on the impatient and surly man who had saved her life. Although he was rugged and handsome, he was also irritable and full of himself. He had mentioned how he was one of the most capable fighters in the clan where he was from, and that she was safe with him. But it was the impression that she had of him as a braggart they gave her a bad feeling. Who knew who she could trust here in this strange world?

The strange sounds of the forest were keeping her awake. There were animals of all varieties. Zaden had pointed a few of them out to her, but none of them summoned any kind of familiarity or memory in her mind. It was disappointing, although she did enjoy seeing the cute way the animals moved and made sound.

She fingered the white gossamer lace of her beautiful gown, her eyes resting on the way that it bounced the moonlight back at her. Wherever she was from, it was a place that was capable of creating cloth as beautiful as this. It was nothing like the weird brown fabric that the bad smelling Guardian man was wearing, or the binding leather of Zaden’s tight slacks. She knew that she didn’t belong there, but she couldn’t figure out where it was that she had come from.

As she gazed at the sky above, her lavender eyes widened when she saw a shooting star. It seemed to trail behind it colors that were familiar. Colors that seemed to be missing from the world that she was in, from the trees, the sky, and everywhere else. Why did those colors make her feel so homesick?

She hadn’t realized she was crying until she felt Zaden’s strong arms around her. She allowed him to hold her close in a tight hug, and she buried her head in his shoulders, ashamed of the emotions that were pouring out, and confused by what had caused them.

“It’s all right,” he said soothingly into her ear. She felt strange tendrils of pleasure from the vibration of his voice and stopped crying, confused by the sensation. “I’ll do my best to help you figure out where you belong. My clan is good at that kind of thing, don’t worry.”

She pulled away, breaking from his arms and looking out into the ominous darkness of the forest around them. She could sense him standing up behind her, his masculine body close to hers. She couldn’t get over how good he smelled. But she was embarrassed to admit how comforted she felt by this strange man. He put his hand on her shoulder and then let it fall, his fingertips lightly touching her long, white-blonde hair. She expected him to say something, but instead, he turned away from her and went back to his side of the fire.

“Everything will look better when the sun rises,” he said. Then he curled up on the ground and went back to sleep.

Chapter Eight

Morning came quicker than either of them expected it to. Zaden rose first, and stood looking down at Kala. Every time he saw her, he was startled by her beauty, and he found his eyes lingering on her longer than he meant to. The women in his clan all seemed to look plain to him. Something about Kala looked different. He wished that he could put his finger on it, but just as he was trying to, she stirred and met his eyes.

She jumped back, startled, and he looked away embarrassed.

“What are you doing?” she asked, sitting up and sliding away from him.

“There’s something strange about you,” he said decidedly. “The Guardians probably did something weird.”

It was easier to simplify his feelings this way. It made him feel more in control of himself.

“Weird? What do you mean?” she asked, peering angrily at him. “I’m not weird.”

“I don’t know. With your eyes or something? You just look different.”

She glared at him and he shifted uncomfortably.

“I mean, it’s not bad or anything.” His green eyes darkened and he turned away from her. He had insulted her when he had really been thinking about how beautiful she was. What kind of jerk did that?

“Has anybody ever told you before that you are very rude?” she asked, standing up huffily.

“Yes,” he said, grinning at her from over his shoulder. “Now come on. We have to get out of here before the Guardians find out where we are. They want you for some reason, and they won’t stop until they get you. You’ll be safer with my clan.”

She growled quietly to herself and followed him away from their campsite. What if she didn’t want to be with his clan? Although, she had to admit, he seemed to be the only thing about the entire situation that gave her any sense of normalcy. And he wasn’t too bad to look at either. In fact, she caught herself staring at the contours of his muscular back right that moment. The raw power of his body made her heart skip a beat.

She looked down at the ground, frustrated with herself. Why was he so handsome? She couldn’t stand the way he kept trying to take charge. But what was she going to do about it? It wasn’t like she knew anything about the place. She had no choice but to follow him. At least until she was able to remember something. Hopefully he was telling the truth and the people in his clan could help her.

Otherwise, she didn’t know what she was going to do.

Chapter Nine

Zaden sighed, glancing behind himself as Kala struggled to keep up. “You’re slow!” he exclaimed. There he went, insulting her again when he had really been thinking of ways he could help her keep up.

Her purple eyes glared darkly at him and he laughed despite his irritation. “You know the sooner we get home the sooner you can get some help right?”

“Home?” she said, raising her eyebrow at him. She was panting as Zaden’s capable, muscular body climbed quickly and impatiently over huge rock formations. He was clearly more agile than she was, and seemed to enjoy flaunting it. “Wherever you’re from, that’s not my home.”

“Well, no, but –“

“And why don’t you just slow down? Neither of us knows what kind of beating my body has taken in the past few days! Just take it easy would you?”

Zaden pursed his lips, hiding his face from her. He felt guilty for pushing her so hard, but he was afraid of what might happen to her if the Guardians caught up. Somehow they had been able to sneak up on them and it had left him shaken up. They were capable of great evil, but he didn’t want her to know that. The amount of danger she was in wasn’t something she needed to worry about. Worrying would do nothing and he wanted to protect her from the gruesome truths.

It had been his hope to get her back as quickly as possible for her own good. Working up a sweat would be nothing compared to what might happen to her if she were captured. He hadn’t been thinking about how his pace had been affecting her. He was used to trying to show off to all the other rookie cadets in Clayton’s army, proving that he was only there because he wanted to be, not because it was necessary.

“That’s better,” she grumbled, now able to keep up stride with him. Her voice so near to his back startled him, and he realized that a part of the reason he was moving so quickly and keeping such a huge distance between them was because he felt uncomfortable near her. It wasn’t that she was weird, but she stirred something within him that he had never experienced before. She was intoxicating, and it made it hard for him to trust himself with her.

“So,” he said, trying to distract himself from the uncomfortable silence that had fallen between them and the forbidden things it seemed to suggest to his mind. “Have you been able to remember anything yet?”

“No,” she said miserably. She was in a bad mood, and he wasn’t sure if it had everything to do with him or if she was just upset about her situation. Either way, she had been making for lousy company and both of them were on edge. He was eager to smooth things over.

“Has anything seemed familiar?”

Kala was quiet, and a fire crept across her cheeks as she thought about how the only familiar thing she had seen had been the shooting star. And the way that Zaden smelled and moved. She couldn’t help but watch him as they traveled, his body lithe and agile as they wandered briskly across the wooded landscape.

“No,” she lied. “But there are things that are unfamiliar.”

This seemed to capture his interest.

“Like what?” he asked, pausing briefly.

“The trees, for example. They strike me as strange. Sickly. Are you sure it’s safe to be near them?”

“Of course it is,” he said pompously, raising his chin knowingly into the air as if she were stupid. “They’re just trees! What could possibly be wrong with trees? We have one of the lushest forested areas for miles!”

“I see,” she said, pursing her lips in an effort not to laugh at him. She tried to hide it, but she was too late, and he scowled at her.

“What?” he asked, jutting his chin out. Handsome even when he pouted, Kala noted. This man was exhausting.

“You’re just so proud,” she said with a small smile.

“Haven’t you ever had anything to be proud of?” he demanded.

“I don’t know,” she said.

The answer seemed to sober him and he was quiet for a moment before turning away. “I’m sure you have,” he said. “You seem like a really capable person. There are probably a lot of great things about you.”

He continued on without waiting to see whether or not she would follow. She sighed deeply to herself and followed, trying not to let his compliment go to her head.

Chapter Ten

That night, they were too tired to go on so they made camp.

“I must have gotten us lost,” Zaden admitted as he built the fire. “I don’t have any rations left. We’re going to have to hunt.”

“I’m not sure I’d be any good at that,” Kala said. In truth, the idea of harming any of the delightful forest creatures they had met nauseated her.

“Well, I’d keep feeding you the good stuff if we had any,” Zaden said, glowering down at the ground. Maybe Clayton and Janes were right. He should have paid more attention to training.

He had always thought he would be able to smell his way back home and had completely disregarded the classes in navigation. He hadn’t realized how quickly he could lose the scent. The elements must have been working against him. Strong winds and light sprinkles of rain that hadn’t turned into anything substantial had been enough that he lost the trail. Still, he had forged on ahead, assuming that he would catch the scent sooner or later. He had only served to get them more lost.

“I know,” she said, her voice low. She had been quiet most of their time together, but the more she spoke, the more he noticed that she spoke with a musical quality in her voice. It somehow made him feel instantly at ease. Happy, even. Or as happy as he could be anyway.

“Okay. I’ll do the hunting then, your highness,” he said with a low, sarcastic bow. He wasn’t angry at all, but he did feel exasperated. He had no idea what to do with the likes of her, and it was clear that she had a hard time simply tolerating him. Her attitude made him feel resentful, particularly because for some reason, he seemed to want her to like him. She scoffed as he took off into the dark woods, leaving her alone by the campfire.

She watched him go, her face wrought with emotion. Why was it so impossible to spend time with this man? Was it his arrogance or was there something more to it than that? And why had the only people she had seen so far been a vile man who wanted to capture her for some reason and Zaden, who, for some reason, never seemed far from her thoughts. He got under her skin, but part of that was because her attraction to him made her edgy. She couldn’t let herself become vulnerable to anybody. Especially not when she couldn’t even remember who she was or where she came from. She would stick around until she had a better option, but until then she would just have to play it smart.

Her thoughts returned to the beautiful shooting star she had seen. What had happened to her? Why had she seen those colors in the sky when they were nowhere else?

The fire was dying, so she busied herself collecting firewood while Zaden was hunting. It seemed like he had been gone for too long, and she began to worry. What if he decided that taking her with him was too much trouble? It seemed to be right along with his character to leave her there instead of keeping his word. Or maybe something had happened to him.

She felt a jolt of panic. She didn’t want anything bad to happen to him. And if something did happen, what would she do then? She would be alone again, vulnerable to the men who Zaden referred to as ‘guardians’. She knew that they were bad news simply from the way they smelled. She couldn’t tell how, but her intuition was telling her to stay as far away from them as she could.

“Zaden?” she called meekly out into the woods. There was no sound except the wind rustling through the trees, and she bit her bottom lip, wandering away from the comforting glow of the campfire and into the unknown darkness of the woods.

The fire had all but disappeared when something grabbed her arm. She shrieked and struggled away.

“What are you doing here?” Zaden asked, his voice stern. “I told you I would do the hunting. It’s dangerous out here! You’re not even that strong!”

“Even if that’s true, it’s rude of you to say it,” Kala exclaimed, pulling her arm away from him. She was suddenly furious, both from being startled and by the way Zaden spoke to her.

“So what? I’m not going to lie to you about it! It would have been helpful if you would have gone in the first place, but as of now, it’s just stupid! I already got what I came for.”

He held two rabbits out in front of him, their dead bodies dangling limply in the air. Kala looked away, her stomach in knots, and she took off running toward the campfire.

“Ugh,” Zaden groaned, following her. Why was it so hard to talk to women?

When he got to the campsite, Kala was sitting on the ground facing away from him, her face hidden in her knees. He sighed and didn’t say anything as he began to skin the rabbits and set them up to cook. She didn’t budge until the smell of the rabbit meat began to waft in her nostrils.

“That smells good,” she said quietly.

“Don’t know if you’ll like the taste,” Zaden said grumpily. “But I’m trying.”

Kala sighed, secretly staring at the handsome man as he cooked the meat. His long hair was down now, and his chiseled face looked even more handsome in the golden glow of the firelight. He was pensive, giving his task his full concentration, and she realized suddenly that there was a sort of comfortable simplicity by which he lived his life. Maybe she was over thinking everything. Maybe she could trust him.

She sat down beside him when the food was finished and he handed her a skewer with the rabbit on it. She took it, examining the meat curiously. It looked nothing like the cute creatures she had seen living, which made it easier for her to stomach the idea of eating it. Her stomach rumbled loudly and Zaden chuckled.

“Sounds like you’re ready for this,” he said, nudging her playfully.

She allowed herself to smile at him. Maybe she had been too hard on him. All this time he had just been doing the only thing that he knew to do to help her. What kind of person would automatically know what to do with someone who had lost their memory? But he had saved her from men who were trying to take her, men she had a negative physical reaction to, and had simply been doing his best to take care of her, even though he was just as lost as she was.

“Go on, take a bite,” he said with a small smile playing his lips. She gazed at him for a moment, feeling embarrassed by his attention. In an effort to distract herself from her feelings, she sunk her teeth into the rabbit’s flesh and chewed, shocked by how well he had prepared it.

“This is good,” she said, eating as if she hadn’t eaten in years. In truth, it had only been a day since they had run out of rations, but that was long enough for her stomach to rumble violently.

“I know,” he said with a smirk, before he started to nibble on his own rabbit.

She was already finished by the time he made his way through a third of his, and she watched him eat, her eyes intent on the delicious rabbit flesh. She was still feeling starved, but she didn’t want to tell him that. He could tell by the way she was staring at him like a dog begging though, and smiled.

“Here,” he said, handing her the rest of his rabbit. “I feel done for the day. Don’t want to sleep on a full stomach.”

“But-“

He stood up and headed to the edge of the camp. Her eyes once again secretly roamed the defining contours of his muscular body. She felt safe enough to do it while he wasn’t looking, but she would be horrified if he suspected any of what she was thinking.

“I can’t keep watch if I’m full enough to sleep,” he said, sitting cross-legged with his back to her. He stayed poised there, his ears alert for any signs of danger. Kala sighed, looking from his silhouette to the rabbit he had left for her to eat. Being a man, she was sure he had a bigger appetite, but he had been generous enough to give her his meal. She was half tempted to join him across the campsite and give it back to him, make sure he ate it, but it felt taboo. A man and his pride shouldn’t be crossed. She had heard that somewhere.

And so she ate, her thoughts in a flurry of emotion as Zaden perched at a distance, fearless and ready to protect her at any sign of danger.

Chapter Eleven

Zaden gazed at Kala as she slept. Her cheeks finally had some color to them, he noted. The rabbit meat had done her good. It was always nice to have a good meal, and she seemed to be in higher spirits, even as she dreamed. Her gentle eyelids fluttered as she slept, and her lips curled into a smile that brought a surge of longing through his body.

He frowned. What in the world had happened to that girl? Where had she come from? If the Guardians knew who she was, that was a bad sign. But maybe he could go there to find out after he got her to safety. He could help her get her identity back.

He knew it was a dangerous move. The Guardians had weapons and technologies that the dragon clan feared more than anything. As time went on, their intelligence and malicious intent simply evolved and continued to become more and more lethal. But he would face it. And if nobody else would go with him, he would go alone.

Morning finally rolled around, and Zaden sighed to himself. He didn’t want to wake Kala up for another day of trudging through unfamiliar ground. Neither of them were any good at navigating this terrain and he didn’t want to disappoint her by being unable to get her the answers she needed as soon as possible. He would do whatever it took to get her back to the Kersh clan in one piece.

When Kala finally awoke, Zaden had breakfast ready for her once again. She seemed to notice the determined look on his face, because she looked at him inquisitively.

“We’ll get there soon,” he said simply, and her face softened. However, she said nothing and ate quietly. She wasn’t very talkative in the mornings, and chose to spare her words for when she truly needed them. It was strange to Zaden, who was used to being around the boisterous soldiers, but it was also refreshing. Still, he couldn’t help but feel that she was keeping him at a distance and wished there was some way they could get closer without having to overstep any boundaries.

They set off, and instead of trying to make empty banter this time, he remained as focused as possible. Something had changed in him during the night. He realized that he didn’t necessarily know what he was doing automatically by being a strong dragon shifter. He would have to read his environment carefully. He’d seen the sun rise and knew that he had to lead her to the east, which is what he did.

Kala, who hadn’t been expecting the grim, silent hike, fell into step beside him. He could feel her lavender eyes examining him, and wasn’t sure whether to be flattered or self-conscious. He settled for a mixture of both and pretended he didn’t see her watching him.

“Thank you,” she finally said. “For taking such good care of me.”

Zaden glanced over at her, sure she was teasing him or pulling his leg, but her eyes were serious and the ghost of a smile was on her lips. His heart hammered wildly, but he didn’t want to betray the way she made him feel. It wasn’t right. A woman like her was sure to have a husband or boyfriend in the life that happened before they had wound up together. He was sure of it. What kind of man would he be to ignore that?

“You don’t have to thank me,” he said casually. “I just know of a lot of people in your shoes. It’s not a big deal.”

It felt good to man up and stop goofing around. He felt different with a purpose. The determination and drive was exhilarating. Maybe that was the feeling that kept Clayton going, always thinking of what was best for the whole group. Putting himself last and working toward a greater purpose. He would never be Clayton, and wouldn’t choose to be, but for now he was having a good time.

“Whether I have to thank you or not, I’m grateful. Even if I don’t act like it.”

“It’s nothing.”

They continued on in a comfortable silence, until Kala spoke again.

“You remember your life, don’t you? Can you tell me about it?”

It seemed a simple request, but the thought of describing the torture of his formative years made his chest tighten painfully. He looked away from her, not sure what to do. He wanted to do whatever he could to please her, but his secrets were his own.

When he looked at her to tell her so, he was caught off-guard by the gentle nature of her lilac colored eyes and the pure beauty of her face. She didn’t look like she was capable of harming another living soul. Instead of the prying look he had expected, she seemed only to be curious to know more about him. Maybe she was beginning to trust him.

“Let’s see,” he said, searching his mind for any of the lighter moments of his life. He had a ridiculous urge to protect her from the muddied despair of his past and give her only things to smile and laugh about. If her face looked wounded on his behalf, he felt it would be too much to bear. “I was more or less brought up by the leader of the Kersh clan. He taught me how to fight better than most of the sorry sacks he calls an army.”

“That’s fortunate for me, it seems,” she said with a soft laugh.

He grinned. “It seems that way.”

He had hoped this tidbit of information would be enough to sustain her, but she pressed on.

“What of your parents?” she asked, looking down at the ground. She looked sad. She couldn’t remember anything about where she had come from. Perhaps it was giving her comfort to hear somebody else’s story when she couldn’t remember her own.

He wanted to cry then. To tell her every heart-wrenching detail about the death of his parents, but instead, he pursed his lips in a pained smile. “They died when I was little.”

“Oh, I’m sorry.”

She seemed horrified, even though he hadn’t told her how they had been killed by the Guardians. He decided not to tell her anything about that though. She deserved to have her peace of mind.

“It’s all right. I was raised well enough.”

He was shocked when Kala laced her arm through his and laid her head against his bare shoulder. It was as if she were agreeing without vocalizing it. Her nearness brought the thudding of his heart to his ears. He had never felt so close to anybody before, and he had half a mind to tell her so. But he was embarrassed by the way he felt. She might misunderstand and think that he was trying to seduce her. Although the thought had crossed his mind more than once, after all, she was strikingly beautiful, he would rather die than make her think he was a dishonorable man. They walked that way for a while until suddenly, Zaden smelled something familiar. His eyes widened and he looked around.

“I know where we are!” he exclaimed, beaming down at her. She seemed surprised, but pleased. “It’s this way!”

He broke off into a sprint, and this time Kala kept up, laughing this time instead of scowling.

Chapter Twelve

Kala stared at the settlement, her eyes wide. She had been expecting something glamorous when Zaden described the Kersh clan. He seemed to really revere his home, and their leader Clayton. But what she found was a dingy collection of underground tunnels that were hidden by entrances made of trees and carefully fashioned turf.

“This is where you live?” she asked, trying not to let the disappointment show through in her voice.

“Yes,” he said, standing in the entrance of one of the tunnels. “Don’t worry, you get used to it.”

She sighed inwardly, not sure that this would be true for her. He turned and began walking through the dark tunnels, and she had to run to follow him lest she lose sight of him in the dark. She was nearly ready to turn on her heel and head back into the open air when something froze her in place. A smell, full, almost musical in its goodness, wafting through the tunnels. Something like what Zaden had cooked for her on her first meal but even more intoxicating.

“What’s that?” she breathed.

“What?” he asked, barely slowing down. He was eager to get her to Clayton.

“The smell!”

“Oh, that. It’s a special recipe,” he said. “It’s made on important days. I forgot the celebration was coming up. We got back just in time.”

Soon, her eyes were shocked by a bright skylight that illuminated a huge underground burrow. There was furniture in the same beautiful, shimmering colors that she had seen in the shooting star. Was it possible that this was her home? Is it where she had come from? But if so, wouldn’t Zaden have recognized her?

“Zaden!” a booming man’s voice exclaimed.

“Clayton!”

The two men exchanged a brief embrace.

“I found someone who needs our help, Clayton.”

“Oh?”

Zaden whispered something into Clayton’s ear and then led the broad man over to where Kala was standing shyly, fingering the fabric of a beautiful sofa. She hadn’t expected to find anything beautiful in the dark, earthy tunnels. Suddenly, Clayton looked at her with intense interest.

“Come my child,” he said, though she was clearly no younger than Zaden. “You have been through quite the ordeal. It is time we get you a proper meal and some rest.”

“Thank you,” she said, feeling shy despite herself. Clayton smiled kindly at her.

“Papa!” a small child said, running toward them and gripping the ends of Clayton’s majestic, flowing robes.

“Well hello, Archer,” Clayton said, beaming down at the boy. He was adorable, and gazed at her with wide eyes.

“Who’s she?”

“Ask her yourself,” Zaden said, a little curtly. Kala studied him for a moment and noticed pain in his eyes. Before she could register it, little Archer was in front of her, peering up with wide, inquisitive eyes.

“Who are you?”

“Kala,” she said, though she wished he hadn’t asked. Her first impulse had been to say that she didn’t know and it reminded her of the terrible feeling her plight had given her.

“Where are you –“

“That’s enough, Archer,” Clayton said, gripping the small boy’s shoulder.

“But –“

“Weren’t you supposed to be doing crafts with Mother for the celebration?”

The boy’s face brightened.

“Oh yeah!” he exclaimed, and ran off down one of the long, dark tunnels.

“Please forgive my son,” Clayton said. There was a small pulse of dark energy from Zaden’s direction, and this time Kala had time to let it sink in. Could he possibly be jealous of Clayton’s biological son? Her heart ached suddenly for the man, who stood with a stony face as Clayton took her by the arm and led her through a different tunnel than the one his son had disappeared into.

Chapter Thirteen

Zaden smiled as he watched Kala eat. Her eyes were wide when Clayton summoned the cooks to serve her in a private chamber, where the three of them sat in comfortable silence as the most traditional and coveted dishes in the entire clan were served. She seemed to especially love the one that she had smelled first upon entering into the Kersh clan’s labyrinths. They were Loni specialties that most people had a hard time stomaching. The mixture of flavors was overwhelming to some, but to Lonis, it was like a symphony.

It was nice to see her enjoying herself in a safe environment. And he also loved that Clayton had immediately taken a liking to her. She was a brazen and beautiful woman, just the kind of person Zaden had always imagined himself settling down with.

But those were the kinds of thoughts that would get him into trouble. There was no way he could settle down with anyone, especially a woman who didn’t even know who she was. He politely excused himself from the table and sighed as he walked to his room. He could still hear Kala laughing with Clayton.

Suddenly, the shrill voice of Clayton’s son wafted toward him and he cringed. He didn’t mean to hate the boy, but he couldn’t help but feel replaced. He wasn’t proud of his feelings, but it was something that he didn’t have any control over. It was best not to think about it too much. Still, if Clayton suspected his true feelings, he was sure that it would put an end to their relationship.

He plopped down on his bed, staring at the dark ceiling. It was Loni magic that kept the place alight, or else none of them would be able to handle the dark. Somehow, the magic had lasted for as long as they resided in the underground burrows, and having more Lonis in the mix kept the place bustling with beauty and animation. They were the true miracle workers of Kaldernon – they could make even a hole look and feel like home.

Zaden suddenly realized just how tired he was. Perhaps laying down had been a mistake. But he had been staying up to keep watch the entire time that he was trying to guide Kala home. He had spoken privately to Clayton for a moment to let him know that the Guardians were after her and to tell him that she couldn’t remember anything. It implied that she had been captured and experimented on. Clayton would know what to do with her from there. Now he was finally free to sleep.

Chapter Fourteen

“Your room is this way,” Clayton’s wife Krista said. There was something that Kala had immediately loved about Krista, but she couldn’t place what it was. She seemed familiar somehow. Beautiful and kind, as if she couldn’t hide all the love in her heart and had no intention to. There was something peaceful about that.

Krista led her into a small room, furnished with a bed and an oak nightstand. There was a small shelf with some books leaning on it, and a notebook resting on a tiny table beside it.

“When you want to sleep, you can just clap your hands and the lights will dim. We don’t want them to go out though, or the room will seem too dark. We are underground, and it can take some time to get used to.”

“Thank you,” Kala said, sitting slowly on the edge of the bed.

“I’ll bring you some night clothes,” Krista said with a gentle smile as if reading her mind. “I know it’s all a bit disorienting at first. When I came here the first time it was very difficult to adjust. But don’t worry, you’ll feel at home before you know it.”

Krista left briefly and returned with a soft lilac colored nightgown.

“That should bring out your eyes,” she said with a wink before disappearing into the darkness of the labyrinth. The curtain covering the doorway swished behind her, and Kala slowly changed. The room was uncomfortably small, but it would do until she was able to find out more about where she had come from.

It didn’t take long before she fell into a fitful sleep. She had expected to sleep soundly after having such a wonderful meal, but instead, she was haunted by voices of people she knew but she couldn’t remember and the terrifying images of creatures that seemed impossible. More impossible even than the floppy eared rabbit that Zaden had caught for them to eat.

Her fear came to a head when the man who had tried to capture her in the forest reached out to snatch her up and take her away. The terror woke her right from a dead sleep and her wide, frightened eyes searched the room for the one familiar thing that she had found. The one person who had helped her feel safe in the dangerous and unknown world.

Zaden.

The blackened room suddenly seemed to be closing in on her, and she took off in the dark

k tunnels, running as fast as her feet could carry her. It was late and most of the people of the clan had settled in to sleep for the night. It gave the burrows a hollow, creepy feeling. Her lungs were burning by the time she reached the doorway that she knew was Zaden’s. She wasn’t sure how she knew it was his, but it was certain in her heart.

With a trembling hand, she pulled the curtain back and walked into the room. It was much larger than the one where she had been sleeping, and the lights were still bright enough to see. She looked down at Zaden on the bed, snoring heavily as he navigated what seemed to be a very action-packed dream. Just seeing him helped to reassure her, but she was desperate to interact with him.

“Zaden,” she whispered, touching his shoulder. He had showered and dressed in a comfortable black ensemble before dinner with Clayton, at the same time she’d showered and changed into a fresh gown similar to the one she’d been wearing. She hadn’t been able to take her eyes off him throughout dinner, though she didn’t like to admit that, even to herself. He mumbled incoherently before looking at her through small slits in his tired eyes.

“Kala, what’s wrong?”

She climbed into the bed with him, needing to be close to the man who had saved her life, who could help to save her still.

“I had a bad dream,” she said quietly, trying to avoid his gaze. She rolled over so she didn’t have to face him. He wrapped his strong arms around her, no questions asked, and held her close against his body. She gasped softly at the warmth of it pressed against her. It was unfamiliar, and it startled her to realize that the sensuality of the act was exactly what she had been hoping for.

“You’re safe here,” Zaden whispered in her ear. The rumble of his voice caused her to close her eyes in bliss. She hadn’t expected to be taken in by the comforting, spicy scent of his bed. His strong hands caressed her body soothingly, and she pressed herself against him, her backside pressed firmly into his groin and his broad chest hard and comforting against her back.

She knew she was safe with him. She had never felt safer than she did with him holding her. Still, somehow she wanted more, and she found herself pressing more firmly against him. The friction of their bodies made Zaden groan softly, and she felt the length of him grow hard against her buttocks. A surge of intense longing coursed through Kala’s body, and she turned to Zaden.

“Kiss me,” she said quietly.

Zaden was quiet for a moment, contemplative. She almost thought he wouldn’t, but he surprised her by obliging. His lips engulfed hers and she gasped as their warmth seemed to surge through her body, awakening desire she had never known possible. Soon, he had climbed on top of her and was showering her body with hot, fervent kisses. She closed her eyes to take in the sensation, overwhelmed by how good it felt to finally succumb to her desires. He seemed to know exactly what to do, and only paused once.

“Are you sure you want to do this?” he asked. “If I start I don’t think I would be able to stop.”

“I’m sure,” she said with a soft laugh. He grinned at her, his sea-green eyes dancing in the strange lighting of his room. She pushed his shirt off and let her hands roam his impressive muscles, sighing as he lifted the lilac-colored gown over her head. Her eyes had grown dark with desire, and he growled softly in her ear as he pushed himself out of his pants. She moaned when she felt his bare flesh against her.

He dragged his shaft up and down her middle slowly, sending waves of pleasure throughout her body as the sensitive nerve endings were stimulated by his body. Suddenly, her nipple was covered by the heat of his mouth, and she moaned quietly as a wave of heat ignited in her loins. The stubble on his cheeks felt surprisingly good against her sensitive flesh, and before she knew what was happening, he plunged himself wholly inside of her, testing the limits of her body and submerging her in an ocean of pleasure she wasn’t ready for.

“Shh,” he laughed into her ear. She put her hand over her mouth, and he gently removed it, placing his thumb there instead. She clamped down as she was taken up and down a rollercoaster of unimaginable pleasure.

He closed his eyes, overwhelmed by the feeling of being enveloped in the heat of her body. He hadn’t realized how much he’d wanted her until he knew it was possible, and unleashed the full power of his body on her. She moaned into his hand as he carried her high into the realms of ecstasy.

Kala was surprised when her body began to quake, and she gripped his shoulders as she contracted tightly around Zaden’s member. He moaned deeply as the beginnings of her orgasm began to squeeze him, massaging him intimately with her body and stirring the beginnings of his own powerful climax. He held out as long as he could, but soon was unable to keep himself from the earth-shattering eruption. He pulled out of her quickly, hoping that he had been able to stop himself in time. She seemed disappointed that he had left her body, and he collapsed beside her, panting.

“You can sleep here tonight,” he said softly. And then he was asleep.

Chapter Fifteen

When Zaden awoke, Kala was already gone. He sat up quickly and fell back on his pillows with a heavy sigh. What on Earth had he done? He had taken advantage of a woman who didn’t even know who she was. She had come to him, frightened, and somehow he had managed to do the one thing that might make her think that he was dishonorable – it was the one thing he couldn’t stand to do. How was he going to live with himself?

He leapt from his bed and began to pace around the room, tapping his chin thoughtfully. He had disgraced everything that might have been her life before. How could he have been so careless? There was no way that they would be able to end up together, especially not after he had done something so disgraceful. What would Clayton say to him about this? And he couldn’t expect her to change her whole life once she had her memories back. If she had a husband or boyfriend before she met him, she should be with him. He would have to remove himself entirely. And even if she didn’t, how could they love each other when she didn’t even know who she was?

It was all a conundrum that left him feeling miserable. He hated himself for taking advantage of her. She had been feeling vulnerable and weak, and he had let it come to something that it shouldn’t have. How could he possibly face her again? There was no way she would be able to look him in the eye after the night they had shared in his bed. It was all such a mess. Maybe everybody was right about him. He would never be able to grow up, and it was his own fault that he got himself into such stupid situations.

Zaden dressed quickly, his mind spinning. If he had gotten her pregnant, that would be even worse. But how could he, unless…

A painful jolt pierced his heart. What if she was a Loni woman, lost and wandering throughout the forest after having liberated herself somehow from the Guardian’s lair? They would know who she was. They were the only people who seemed to have a clue. His future with Kala depended on her past, and the only way he could find any peace of mind about his feelings for her would be to help her discover her own identity. That way, the next time they met, she would know exactly who she was and what she had left behind. It was the only way.

He had to go face the Guardians.

***

When Kala woke up, her body was sore and she suddenly remembered sneaking out of Zaden’s quarters to fall asleep in her own oppressive little room. She would have to talk to him as soon as possible, she decided, so that they could sort out whatever their relationship was. She couldn’t commit to him without knowing who she was, and she hoped that he would be able to understand. As much as she had grown to like him and depend upon him over the days they’d known each other, the fact was that her life had to stay focused on learning her past so that she could move forward. Hopefully the clan would be able to help her work through whatever was preventing her from recovering her memory.

She expected to see him soon after rising, but was surprised when the whole day passed and she didn’t hear a word from him. She was taken around by Krista throughout the day, and the kind woman taught her all she needed to know about living underground. She was worried by the time dinner was served and Zaden hadn’t been seen by anybody. Clayton narrowed his eyes at the head of the table where she had been invited to dine with his family when Janes reported that he hadn’t shown up for training, or even the mess hall, which he never missed.

“It seems Zaden is missing,” he announced, after having a thorough search done of the grounds. “He left unannounced. I can only suspect he is doing something rash and foolish.”

The news hit Kala hard. She knew, deep in her heart, that she was the reason he had left. He had probably been so ashamed of their night together that he hadn’t wanted to face her again. Perhaps he hadn’t really liked her at all and simply wanted to get some distance between them. Was she so repulsive that he would leave his home simply to get away from her? it seemed to make sense to her that he would. He was a rash and impulsive man, and if he felt like he had made a mistake, he would probably leave without thinking twice.

“Are you all right, Kala?” Krista asked kindly.

Kala nodded, surprised to be singled out and to have her feelings noticed so quickly.

“I’m sure he’s all right,” Krista reassured her. Kala was sure he was fine too, but she smiled politely and nodded again. He was probably fine, off traipsing around in the wilderness, kicking himself for getting entangled with the weird woman who had no memory. Kala sighed and excused herself from the table. She wouldn’t be able to eat anymore knowing that Zaden had left. There was no way she hadn’t factored in to his decision, and knowing that was one of the worst feelings she had ever had.

Chapter Sixteen

“What the-“

Peter, the Guardian who had been stalking Kala and Zaden, ducked as Zaden’s fist nearly reached his face. He ducked out of the way and Zaden grabbed him by the front of his robe.

“Where did you come from?” Zaden barked at him. His grip was tight, and Peter began to quiver in fear. The rest of the Guardians were busy rounding up the people in the city who had seen the lights of Kaldernon.

“Stuff it!” Peter said, jutting his chin out defiantly. Zaden growled and punched him hard in the face. The loud crack of his nose breaking echoed in the forest and Peter fell to the ground in a heap, tears burning his eyes. Everybody was so violent these days.

“Take me to your lair,” Zaden demanded.

“What do you want to go there for? You’ll be killed,” he said, holding his nose and glaring up at Zaden.

“Maybe you can help me then,” Zaden said, reconsidering. The last thing he wanted was to go into the devil’s playground.

“Why would I help you? You broke my nose!”

“I could do much worse than that,” Zaden threatened.

“What is it?”

“Tell me what you know about the girl,” Zaden said.

“I don’t know anything about her.”

Zaden kicked him hard in the ribs.

“How about now?”

“You’re messed up!” Peter wheezed into the dirt. “I don’t know anything.”

Zaden sighed. It looked like the only way he would get information would be the worst way imaginable. But he would do what he had to do to help Kala get her life back.

“Then take me to someone who does. Before I kill you.”

Peter groaned as he got to his feet and glared at Zaden.

“All right, if you insist. Follow me.”

***

Zaden looked around nervously as they approached the small cement building where the Guardians had made their fortress. He felt sick to his stomach thinking about all of the people who had been there, Kala most likely among them, simply to be tortured for who they were. None of them had chosen to come to this pathetic planet, and yet they were suffering for it, punished by this evil group of bastards and forced into hiding.

“Here we are, you foolish little man,” Peter said, grinning evilly. He seemed convinced that Zaden would live to regret his choice to come into the wolf’s den, and although he was nervous, the presumption pissed him off. He would do whatever it took.

“Peter, take me to a back entrance, would you?” he asked, gripping the serpent-like man by the back of the neck.

“Still pretty bold are you?” Peter chuckled. Zaden began to squeeze, until Peter was coughing. “All right, all right. Calm down. Let’s go this way.”

“No funny shit or I’ll kill you,” Zaden reminded him.

“I’ve got it,” Peter sighed, leading Zaden to the laboratory’s entrance. Inside, Zaden was shocked to see a group of men and women in a small cage.

“I’ve got to get to work!” one man shouted, pointing angrily at his wrist watch. “When are we out of quarantine?”

Zaden was startled to realize they were speaking to him. No, to Peter, who was walking ahead of him with his eyes to the ground.

“I’m sorry, but you will have to be patient,” Peter said, oozing false sweetness. It made Zaden sick to his stomach.

Peter pushed past their cage, much to their dismay. Their disgruntled shouts followed them throughout the laboratory. Zaden was horrified by the state of the subjects that the Guardians had collected. Many cells full of women and men were barely guarded. And why would they have to guard them? The people were as good as vegetables. Drugged out and oblivious of the world around them.

“What did you do to them?” Zaden hissed down at Peter, jarring him a bit with a shove.

“I didn’t do any of this,” Peter said indignantly. “This is all Richard’s business. We just help rid the world of otherworldly scum. It’s no good for our planet you know.”

“Yeah right. Who were those people back there? Why aren’t they zombies like the rest of them?”

“We just brought them in,” Peter said. He seemed eager to brag and spoke casually to Zaden. And why not? He figured Zaden would be killed soon enough and turned into one of the vegetables in the laboratory. And then he would surely have his fun with him.

“Why? They don’t smell like shifters.”

“You can smell other shifters?” Peter asked, raising his eyebrow incredulously. “I’m making a note of that. Richard will surely be able to use that information.”

“Don’t tell that scum anything!” Zaden exclaimed. “Why are they here?”

“They were able to see the lights of Kaldernon,” Peter said, his thin lips pursed so that they almost disappeared.

“That’s impossible,” Zaden said dismissively.

“Is it?” Peter asked. They stopped walking now, finally reaching the door where Peter was convinced Zaden would meet his doom. “Here we are. Right into the lion’s den.”

Chapter Seventeen

Kala breathed quietly, hoping that nobody would hear her as she crept through the forest. Zaden had been missing for long enough that she knew he wasn’t going to come back. And even if he did, she wasn’t sure she would be able to face him again. She hated the way he was able to make her feel. The clan had begun to feel stifling and scary without him there. She couldn’t handle the psychological effects of being underground without anybody she knew she could trust. She tried to trust Krista, but the fact was that they barely knew each other. She had to be nice because that was what was expected of the Lady of the clan.

She felt too vulnerable in the dark little room, and there was something strange about the people there. They were preoccupied with large, frightening creatures they called dragons, and it seemed as if they were hiding something. Every time she had walked into a room, the conversations would halt and their hushed voices made her feel like an outsider. It was a terrible feeling, and she wanted to get out of there as quickly as she could. There was no way they would be able to help her get her memory back. All she could really hope to do was go out on her own. She wasn’t afraid of anything. The worst had already happened. She had no idea who she was. She could just build a new life somewhere else.

She had forgotten how miserable it was to feel cold, but soon the chill in the night brought gooseflesh to her arms and she longed to be in one of Zaden’s comfortable camps. But he had made it clear that she wasn’t going to be his priority anymore. Not since he’d gotten what he wanted from her. He wasn’t even man enough to stick around and tell her to her face that he felt that she was no longer his responsibility anymore.

She was too hurt and angry to think any more about Zaden. There was still the almost nonexistent possibility that something strange had happened to him, but she knew that he had probably just taken off. Even Clayton himself had said it. He was doing something foolish. Ignoring his clan and his duties because of Kala.

“Stupid Zaden,” she growled out loud into the darkness.

“What was that, dear heart?” a seedy voice said into her ear. She gasped as a thick pair of hands grabbed her by the arms. “Look here, boys. Turns out this was easier than we thought it would be.”

Three men appeared before her and began to clamor.

“The Loni!”

“She is here!”

“At last, we have found her!”

Kala narrowed her eyes.

“Loni?” she asked.

“Come,” the first man said, ignoring her. “Let us take her to Richard. He will be pleased.”

And with that, the men bound Kala with ropes and pushed her ahead of them, taking her deep into the forest.

***

Her legs were sore by the time they reached the Guardian’s cement building. The settlement finally appeared ahead of them and she cringed as fear began to curdle in her breast. The men burst through the entrance.

“Richard! We got her! We got the visitor!”

Richard emerged from a hidden room, shuffling quickly toward them in his long brown robe.

“Yes!” he exclaimed, his eyes wild with excitement. “At last, all the secrets shall be revealed! We will finally know –“

“Let me go!” Kala exclaimed ferociously. Her voice was so fierce that it caught all the men off-guard for a moment. She had even startled herself. Perhaps she had been tougher than she thought in her former life.

Richard recovered and a sickening smile spread across his lips.

“Listen to the spunky little girl,” he cackled. “Come, bring her here at once. I must see her for myself.”

The men pushed Kala toward Richard, who began to stretch his trembling hand toward her. It was repulsive enough that she nearly vomited right then and there. Suddenly, a door burst open and a freezing cold wind filled the room.

“If you lay one hand on her, you will die.”

It was Zaden.

Chapter Eighteen

Kala watched in awe as Zaden burst into the room, flinging the limp body of another man in a robe to the ground from in front of him. But instead of the handsome Zaden that she had known and loved, (had she loved him?) he was larger, and fiercer than anything she had ever seen.

He was still morphing, his body and muscles rearranging and transforming until he had completed his shapeshifting. A dragon. The creature his clan was obsessed with.

Zaden was a dragon shifter.

And suddenly her mission became clear in her mind once again. The beautiful streets of Kaldernon. The Loni village, where the King of Kaldernon had called upon the bravest and most adventurous soul to willingly leap through space time to bring a message of hope to those who had been abandoned for so many years on Earth, a planet long presumed to be dead by the people of Kaldernon. It had been her own choosing to undergo the dangerous and experimental Loni magic that sent her reeling through the continuum. She had known it might scramble her brain, and it might even make it impossible for her to recover her memories of home. She was willing to adapt, she’d said. And so they had proceeded and sent her hurdling to Earth.

The Guardians must have sensed her arrival somehow. They were calling her ‘the visitor’, and acting as if she were the bridge in their gap of knowledge of the people of Kaldernon.

Kala was startled out of her thoughts by a ferocious roar as Zaden bared his fangs and unleashed an icy torrent of breath. Richard’s guards were frozen where they stood, unable to penetrate through the frozen air. Somehow, Kala and Richard alone were unaffected by his breath, and Zaden stared at the man with fire in his eyes.

“I injected myself with Loni blood transfusions,” Richard bragged. “So your ice shit won’t work on me.”

He lunged toward Kala, hoping to finally lay his hands on her, but before he could, Zaden intercepted them. His huge, golden body prevented them from touching, and Zaden, thinking of nothing but avenging his parents and protecting Kala, clamped his fangs around Richard’s tiny body, ending the evil man once and for all.

***

Kala and Zaden were still for a moment before he finally felt safe enough to return to his human form. Slowly, he shrank back down to his normal size. Kala ran to him and embraced him, despite his glaring nudity. It was nothing strange to her now that she had her memory back. This was the way of the shifter.

“Kala, we have to help them before the ice wears off. I could handle one at a time, but I’m exhausted. I don’t have the energy to shift again.”

“Help who?” she asked as he pulled her toward the door where he had emerged.

She gasped as the horror of the sight became clear. A laboratory full of Loni and Dragon Shifters, who had all but had the life drained out of them. There was a commotion further down the hall. Human voices, some more musical than others. Diluted Loni and Shifter blood.

Zaden was struggling with knobs and dials, cursing in frustration as he tried to open each cage, one at a time. The people inside were no longer conscious, and stared into the air at nothing.

“Zaden,” she said, touching him gently. He was frantic with the need to help, but her intuition was telling her to move on. “Zaden, these people are gone. They have found their peace. We have to keep them from harming anybody else. Please, it’s the only way to win this fight.”

Zaden roared in pain and anger, knowing that Kala was right. He didn’t want to leave anybody behind, but now that he knew they were there, he would never stop fighting for a way to release them.

“They’re going to unthaw soon,” she said gently.

“All right,” he said reluctantly.

“I’m going to get fired!” a man was shouting. “Why is he naked?”

Zaden raised an eyebrow at the man as he struggled to open the cage. Kala gently pushed him aside. She would be able to do this. She closed her eyes and concentrated, willing herself to find the combination and release the prisoners. After a few moments of silent button pressing, there was a hiss and a click, and the door opened.

“Get home,” Zaden said sternly to them. “Now. And get help for the rest of the people here.”

The group nodded. The man’s authoritative voice was convincing enough for them, and they took off running through the back door, which Zaden and Peter had left gaping open.

“I guess we should run, too,” Zaden said to Kala. And so they went.

Chapter Nineteen

“Do you think they’ll be all right?” Kala asked Zaden over the roaring campfire. It had taken a few hours for the events of the night to sink in. Zaden nodded.

“Humans are great at making a fuss. Did you hear them squawking about being late to work? As if they were purposely oblivious to the fact that their lives were in serious danger. They probably contacted the newspapers already and have had the place raided by police.”

“Thank goodness,” Kala sighed. Her lavender eyes filled with tears, and she dropped her head in her hands.

“Hey,” Zaden said, moving close to her and putting his arm around her shoulder. “Everything’s all right. We did the best we could.”

“I know; it was just so horrible.”

“Yeah,” Zaden said, holding her face in his hands. “But we made it. Richard can’t hurt you anymore.”

Kala embraced Zaden tightly, allowing his strong, masculine body to reassure her. She looked up with a gasp, suddenly realizing that she hadn’t told him.

“I remember who I am,” she said, her purple eyes serious.

“What?” Zaden asked, raising his eyebrows in surprise. “Since when? Who are you?”

“I have to give a message to the leader of the Kersh clan,” she said dutifully. “I remembered back at the Guardian’s place. I’m a Loni, from Kaldernon.”

“What?” he asked, shocked. Suddenly, it made sense why she seemed so familiar. There had been a nearly pure-blooded Loni woman in the clan when he was small, but she had since been victimized by the Guardians.

“I came from Kaldernon, directly. And I need to speak with Clayton as soon as possible.”

Zaden was silent for a few moments, and pulled away from her a little bit. “So on Kaldernon…” he began. He seemed to be having some difficulty getting the words out.

“Yes?” she prompted.

“Did you have a husband?”

She laughed, a musical sound that brought a deep blush to his face. “No, Zaden. I had nobody. Nothing. I was an orphan, too.”

He looked up at her in shock.

“Really?”

“Yes,” she said gently, taking his broad hand in hers. Their thumbs stroked each other for a long, intimate moment, before Zaden finally spoke again.

“Then…does that mean that we could be together?”

“Is that what you want?” she asked, examining him closely.

“I came here to see what the Guardians knew about you. So you could be with me without having to worry any more about your identity. I don’t think it’s right to be with someone who doesn’t even know who they are.”

She laughed again, this time stroking his arm flirtatiously.

“I think sometimes it’s better to lose myself when I’m with the person I love,” she said softly, tilting her chin up to meet his lips. Zaden took them greedily, not needing any further invitation. He lifted her easily onto his lap and she could feel his manhood harden from the heat of her middle. A moan of pleasure escaped her lips and they kissed deeply, his tongue sliding sensually against hers.

He gripped her waist as she began moving gently on top of him, slowly grinding him until he had to grit his teeth to keep from groaning out loud. He slowly stripped her, admiring her body in the firelight. She was all he could have ever asked for, and he buried his face in her breasts, taking a nipple into his mouth as she lowered her on top of him, teasing the head of his cock with her clit until neither of them could stand any more foreplay. They had been beating around the bush for far too long, and she had seen exactly what Zaden was made of.

She groaned as he slid his thick shaft deep inside of her and began pumping his hips expertly, taking her on a ride of pleasure unlike anything she had ever experienced. The sex had been good the first time, but nothing compared to the exhilaration of knowing who she was and fully trusting the man she was with. Somehow, she knew he would never abandon her, and they would be together.

Soon, she was shuddering on top of him, the bliss overwhelming her completely. She had never felt so completely pleasured, and when he sensed her nearing her orgasm he picked up his pace, grunting as his cock was enveloped by her hot body. She moaned deeply as his body brought her deeper in the pools of ecstasy and he hissed in pleasure as her body contracted around his shaft.

Suddenly, her body was filled with the hot power of his explosive climax. It enhanced the bliss of her own orgasm and they both moaned as they were taken to a new height together; a plateau where neither had ever even hoped to achieve.

They fell to the ground together, panting, and Kala rested her head in the crook of Zaden’s arm.

“Is it all right if we’re together for a long time?” he asked.

“Of course,” she said with a grin. And with that, they fell asleep.

Epilogue

Clayton’s young son was the first to see the couple appear in the distance, and he ran up to them and embraced their legs.

“I’ve been so worried!”

Kala and Zaden exchanged looks. They had spoken briefly during their journey back to the settlement about Zaden’s feelings for Archer, and Kala had helped him understand that it was normal to feel jealous, and that it didn’t take away how much he loved the boy. Zaden held him tightly and grinned when they broke apart.

“We just had to go fight some bad guys,” he said with a wink. “I killed Richard.”

Archer’s eyes filled with excitement and he ran in, shouting for his father.

Clayton looked worn out when he emerged, and laid eyes on Zaden as if he had finally discovered a missing treasure.

“You had me worried sick!” he exclaimed, embracing Zaden. Zaden softened and allowed Clayton to fuss over him for a few moments before he remembered the importance of Kala’s mission.

“Could we have a word please?”

After speaking briefly with Clayton, it was decided that Kala would make her announcement to the entire clan. Clayton wasn’t sure what it was, but he trusted Zaden that it was important.

“People of Earth,” she began, once the entire clan had gathered around together in an assembly. Everybody shifted nervously, confused by the way she was speaking. “My name is Kala. I was chosen as a messenger from Kaldernon. The trials of traveling through the dimensions took its toll, as you may know. I lost my memory. But upon seeing the noble Zaden defeat Richard, I remembered my goal. People of Earth, you are not alone. Kaldernon has not forgotten you.”

Everybody was silent for a moment, before the room roared with thunderous applause. Kaldernon hadn’t forsaken them. And Kala’s very presence there could only mean one thing.

Soon, they would return to Kaldernon.

THE END

Breaking the Dragon

Novella 3 Dragons of Kaldernon

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2016 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter One

Kyna lay outside the Kersh settlement, her golden eyes fixed upon the sky. The dragon shifter men had gone out on a hunt, causing the underground village to feel empty and unsafe. They were usually there to protect everyone and keep the peace, but when they left the underground tunnels were mostly filled with people whose strength dwelled within, leaving them vulnerable. She couldn’t wait for them to get back, and made herself comfortable in her favorite spot on the grass, where she could see the sky with nothing in her way.

Although the leader of the Guardians, who were hell-bent on destroying the dragon shifter people and Loni counterparts, had recently been killed, all it served to do was lend an aura of danger to the air.

Kyna was one of the few Loni women in the settlement, and believed wholeheartedly in keeping up the traditions of Kaldernon. Most of the bloodlines had been diluted after a rip in the fabric of time and space had caused several shifter and Loni people to fall to Earth from their own world, where they were promptly persecuted. The Guardians were formed; men who felt the need to protect Earth from what they considered uncivilized alien life.

But the dragon shifters from Kaldernon had never wanted war, and struggled to maintain peace. Even though it meant sacrificing their freedom of flight and enjoying the world in their dragon forms, they had quickly made a pact to do so, thus avoiding creating a disturbance in the strange new world in which they found themselves. The Lonis, women and men who shared the world of Kaldernon and were able to carry shifter children, were also persecuted. Lonis were naturally adept to the unseen forces of the universe. They were the most sacred and revered of races on Kaldernon.

The fundamentalists had a different name for them though – witches. They soon had to hide their powers to see into the past and future from those who were far less capable. Instead, they resorted to creating things of intrinsic beauty and value. They worked day and night to find a way back to Kaldernon, using their amazing creative powers to peddle a living making blankets, clothing, and music. It was enough to keep them in food and water as the shifters and Lonis sought each other after a devastating earthquake separated them from their world and each other.

When a large enough group was finally settled together, they called themselves the Kersh clan and set to work creating a society where they could uphold the traditions of Kaldernon. It became increasingly important to maintain a refuge where they were free to be themselves. However, not all shifters and Lonis had been recovered after the fall to Earth, and those who were forced to adapt often took human spouses and diluted the bloodlines. Whenever a shifter was discovered, they set to work to show him or her what they were capable of. Sometimes this backfired and got the attention of the Guardians, and sometimes, it led to a new member of the clan.

It wasn’t until the Kersh clan finally wandered through the forest in western North America and looked to the sky that they were able to see something that shocked them all. Kaldernon was glimmering in the distance, the intricate colors of home just out of reach. It was there that the clan began to dig and create the underground city where they all now dwelled.

And how did Kyna know this? She saw it. The Loni blood in her veins was almost pure, though she had been born far from the Kersh clan with a second sight. Dreams of her ancestors and their plight haunted her. Through her, their struggles stayed alive. It meant everything to protect the way of life that they were often killed for maintaining, and no matter where she ended up, she would keep those traditions in the forefront of her daily rituals.

This, of course, meant that she would never marry; never carry a shifter child in her belly and continue propagating the clan. The shifter men seemed wary of her, fearful in a way. As if they wouldn’t be comfortable being with a woman who might one day be able to tell exactly what they were thinking. It was lonely, but she was distracted enough by her job that it didn’t matter. She was there as a last resort, recovered from a small band of Lonis that were traveling toward their visions of the underground settlement just a matter of months ago.

She lay back in the grass, keeping her alert, golden eyes fixed on the lights of Kaldernon. She was waiting. Something was coming, and she was going to be the first to know it.

Chapter Two

Cain’s boots crunched heavily on the turf. Most people didn’t understand why he had taken to hunting at night. The solitude and peace of mind it gave him was unmatched.

“Isn’t it hard to see?” one man had asked.

“I’ve always had good night vision,” he replied.

That was true. He’d been adopted as a baby, and his parents had some strange stories to tell about him. He could navigate the dark like a predator, and had never broken a bone in his life, despite an inclination for dangerous situations. He seemed to spring back like it was nothing.

Cain leaned his gun over his shoulder, keeping an eye out for any movement. He had decided to try a new area this year, but so far he had been shit out of luck. There must have been other people working the vicinity.

He stumbled into a clearing and inhaled deeply. Something smelled great; almost like somebody was cooking off in the distance. He tried to place the type of meat that he felt sure was simmering, but there were too many spices to be able to pinpoint it. They were spices he didn’t recognize, but they instantly made his mouth water.

Cain dropped to the ground and rooted through the bag on his hip for his small pack of rations. He didn’t know how long he had been out there, but it certainly warranted a snack. Cain munched absently on trail mix and jerky, his eyes wandering the forest for any movement.

“Whoa, what the hell?” he breathed quietly.

Above him, the sky was shimmering in colors he had never seen before. He blinked hard and rubbed his eyes, sure that he was imagining things. Before he was able to fully recover from the lights in the sky above him, a woman who looked like she had just walked right out of a dream approached him from the distance.

“You,” she said softly, staring at him.

Cain stared back, raising his blue-green eyes in disbelief. The woman was stunning. It wasn’t necessarily the specific way she looked that struck him so powerfully, but rather the ethereal way she moved and kept her gentle, amber-colored eyes fixed upon him. Her hair was silver-blonde, almost the exact shade of the moon shimmering above their heads, and she wore a gown that reflected the same impossible colors in the sky.

“Who are you?” he asked, trying to summon all of his courage. He had been renowned for his boldness and his bravery all his life, and women had always been oddly attracted to his brazen nature. They considered him an anomaly. A rugged outdoorsman raised in the city, stubborn and a man of his own narrow vision, they surrounded him like flies. But they hadn’t interested him much. What he truly loved was solitude; chances to find himself surrounded by the natural world. No women had held his interest longer than three seconds. Until now.

“My name is Kyna,” she said, her eyes intent upon him. She came toward him, her body more gliding than walking. Was she some kind of spirit? There was something otherworldly about her.

“What are you doing out here all alone at night, Kyna?” he asked, his voice strong, as if he encountered this kind of thing regularly. In truth he was terrified. And enraptured. “Don’t you know it’s dangerous?”

“It’s all right if you’re afraid,” she said with a soft laugh. She stopped walking then and peered at him, her eyes squinted in contemplation. “I sense your fear, but you should know it is unfounded. I won’t do anything strange.”

I don’t think –“

They stared at each other. He trailed off, feeling as if it was impossible to lie to her. That was all right, he usually spoke his mind just as he saw fit. The only thing he was never completely honest about was his fear. But if he was honest about that he would have no way to fight back and face the fears head on.

“Are you hungry?” she asked suddenly.

Immediately, thoughts of the delicious smelling meat flooded his mind and he nodded, almost involuntarily. Was he under some kind of a spell? The mysterious woman smiled, a gesture that lit up her entire face and brought him from his comfortable perch on the forest floor to standing on his feet. He walked toward her, holding his hand out. If he could touch her, maybe he would be able to believe that she was real.

“Who are you again?” he whispered, lowering his hand as he approached her. He felt suddenly silly, but she didn’t laugh at him.

“Kyna. What’s your name?”

“Cain.”

“Follow me, Cain. Dinner is ready to be served.”

He looked around, raising his eyebrow at her as if she were stupid.

“There’s nothing here,” he said, staying steadfastly in his spot. In truth, he was afraid to follow this strange woman into any unknown place. But she had captivated him so fully that he wasn’t sure he wanted her to leave without him either.

“Do you really believe that?” she asked, her face creasing in a knowing smile. He was surprised to realize that he didn’t, and looked up again at the incredible colors in the sky above his head.

“What is that place?” he breathed.

“Come,” she said. And without another word, she began walking into the darkness.

Chapter Three

Kyna led Cain toward the underground tunnels, her mind reeling. She had been waiting outside for a sign when suddenly this man appeared. But he wasn’t just any man, of this she was certain. He was shockingly handsome. He wore his dark hair tied behind his head, and she could sense his power from yards away.

In fact, her entire body had been electrified upon seeing him. He moved stealthily, with grace and a dynamism, like the men from the Kersh clan. He kept her attention rapt to him as he settled in to have his meal, and it wasn’t until he was able to see the lights of Kaldernon that she knew exactly what the feeling meant.

Only Dragon Shifters and Lonis were able to see Kaldernon through the rip in the atmosphere. The man was clearly a shifter, but he wasn’t part of the clan. That much was clear. Still, it was where he belonged, and it would be through him that the shifters and the Lonis would be able to return back to their own world. Kaldernon seemed to be shouting this to her, and with the same psychic surety that had led them to the clan, so too, would this man be their salvation.

“Kyna, where have you been?” Krista asked, her voice gentle, but scolding. Kyna ducked into the hidden entrance. Krista’s eyes widened when she saw Cain walk in after her, his eyes troubled and disbelieving. “And who is this?”

“This is Cain. He will solve all our problems.”

Krista was the wife of the clan’s leader, Clayton, and looked at her incredulously. Still, Kyna knew that Krista trusted her intuition and wouldn’t doubt anything she said to her. The Loni people who had recently arrived to the Kersh clan were very closely attuned to Kaldernon and had an unsettling connection with their intuitive powers that was harder for Lonis like Krista, whose bloodline had been diluted over the centuries, to achieve.

“Are you sure?” she asked, her voice hushed. Before Kyna could answer, Cain interrupted.

“What the hell is this place?” he asked, squinting in the darkness.

“You shouldn’t have brought him here,” Krista finally whispered, taking Kyna aside. Kyna sighed, but understood. Krista was nervous that the outsider might alert the Guardians to their location somehow. Times these days were strained as the Kersh clan awaited what could surely turn out to be a violent retaliation to avenge the death of their leader. Things had been quiet for a few years, but that was a bad sign.

“He won’t harm us or reveal us,” Kyna reassured her, looking deeply into Krista’s eyes. Krista nodded and her reservations seemed to dissolve.

“Still don’t know where you brought me, lady,” Cain said loudly. Kyna sighed, turning to face him. His hands were trembling, but his handsome face was composed. She studied him for a moment. He brushed the dark hair away from his face, waiting for her to answer him. His sea-colored eyes sparkled even in the darkness.

“For dinner, of course,” she said with a composed smile. She gave a respectful nod to Krista before continuing down one of the dark tunnels. She thought he might object to walking through the dark tunnels, unable to see, but he followed her through with ease.

“Would you like some light?” she asked him, turning a corner and walking in the direction of the dining hall.

“I’ve always been able to see in the dark,” he said dismissively. She smiled to herself, wondering if he knew anything else about his unique abilities.

“Here we are,” she said, proudly waving her hand to present him with the dining hall. His eyes widened as the festive décor gleamed with the same colors of her dress. The Shifter and Loni people bustled about, getting their meals and laughing loudly. The room fell silent when people began to realize that Cain had entered.

“Is that…?”

“It looks just like…”

“Everybody, this is Cain. He will be joining us for dinner tonight,” Kyna announced.

The room was silent for a moment as everybody took the man in. Some of the older dragon born were staring at him as if they had seen a ghost, while other younger members of the clan eyed him with suspicion. Cain remained oblivious and sat down heavily at the nearest table.

“What are we having?” he asked.

Kyna smiled to herself. She liked this man. Somehow, he managed to make her smile without trying. He was certainly able to hold his own, no matter what anybody thought of him. And he wasn’t bad to look at either…

Kyna shook the thought away. She was an oracle. Her job was to help this man get in the right place at the right time to help his shifter brethren. There was nothing else to it than that. She had long ago accepted the fact that she would never be able to focus on love. Her tendency toward reveling in her own mind and powers was too consuming.

It was odd for a full-blooded Loni to exist, and she was one of the few women who had been in the group. There had been four Loni men and two women. They were about as pure bred as any of the survivors from Kaldernon, but only Kyna had the ability to divine the future. The others were gifted in other ways, which had allowed them to find mates among the Kersh clan, but most men, particularly the diluted bloodlines of shifter who were just as human as they were dragon, were put off by Kyna, just as she was put off by them. So why wasn’t she put off by Cain? Was it because she knew that he was fated to save them all?

She sat down at the table across from him. The other men had shirked away as he tried to make small talk. The official thing to do was to stay mum to newcomers about shifter blood until an official announcement by Clayton showed it was all right to go on living as normal. The men were tense, waiting for just such an announcement.

“We’re having a specialty from our native land,” Kyna said, fixing her eyes upon Cain. He gazed at her for a moment, staring into her eyes as if trying to decide what to make of her. This in itself was impressive. Most men were uncomfortable when they looked into her eyes and saw their truest selves reflected back at them. Cain was perfectly comfortable with who he was. An honest man, she decided.

“Native land? Are you foreigners? Where are you from?” Cain asked, leaning back in his chair. A woman graciously placed a plate of food in front of him and his eyes lit up. “Thank you.”

The woman bowed and moved on to continue serving the food to the others.

“That is a topic best left for after dinner,” she said. He was almost visibly longing to dig into the food and he gave her a short nod before bringing the first tantalizing bite to his lips. He closed his eyes, relishing in the mixture of flavors. Nothing like what could be found normally on Earth. It was food that had been animated and blessed with Loni magic.

“This is the best thing I’ve ever had,” he said once his plate was empty.

“Good,” she said. “Let’s go somewhere we can talk.”

“All right,” he said with a shrug. He looked sadly at the empty plate and she tried to hide her grin. He was cute.

“What?” he asked, catching her immediately.

“Oh, you just look so disappointed,” she said, surprised that he had been able to read her so quickly. He must have been on high alert, paying attention to this strange place and the strange people who had made their home underground.

“I wouldn’t mind seconds,” he admitted. “But honestly, I couldn’t eat another bite.”

“Nothing is more satisfying than Loni cooking.”

“Loni?”

But she didn’t answer. Instead, she led him through the tunnels once again, until they arrived at her bedroom. He ducked through the doorway and looked around. He seemed surprised by how beautiful the room was without any natural light or windows.

“Take a seat,” she said.

“On your bed?” he asked, his voice tight. She laughed quietly.

“I’ll stand.”

“Um…”

“It’s all right,” she reassured him.

He sat reluctantly, running his broad hand through his hair.

“What do you know about your heritage?” she asked him softly.

“Practically nothing,” he said with a short laugh. “I was adopted. Parents found me in the woods. About two years old, scared out of my mind. My real family must have left me there to die.”

“That’s awful,” Kyna said, furrowing her eyebrows. So he probably didn’t know anything about who he was. But judging by the way he looked and the powerful way he moved and presented himself to the world, his bloodline wasn’t very diluted. He looked almost pure shifter, but that was rare and unlikely.

“It is what it is,” he said with a shrug, though his eyes reflected his pain to her. He didn’t try to hide it, but he seemed eager to change the subject.

“What if I told you I had an idea about where you came from?” she asked, trying to select her words carefully. She could already tell that Cain was a stubborn man, and if she said anything wrong, it might make him think she was crazy.

“What could you possibly know about me?” he laughed. “To be honest, I’d think you were full of shit. We barely even knew each other’s names.”

“Does any of this feel, I don’t know, familiar to you?” she asked.

“Familiar? No, can’t say that it does,” Cain said. “In fact, I think this is about the most out of place I’ve ever felt anywhere in my life.”

“I see,” she said, disappointed. Apparently she would have to reject that route. “Well, I have something to tell you and it might be strange to hear.”

“Stranger than all of this?” he asked, quirking his eyebrow at her.

“Probably much,” she admitted. He smiled and she gazed at him from across the room. He was so approachable and kind. Would it be cruel to introduce him to his true identity when he felt so sure of everything about himself?

“Can I be honest with you?” he asked.

“Of course,” she replied.

“I’m not sure I even want to know. I’ve spent all my life trying not to think about where I came from. I’m happy with things the way they are. What difference is it going to make what I know or don’t know about my family?” he asked. “They’re as good as dead to me.”

“It could make all the difference,” Kyna said, her eyes suddenly serious. Cain looked like he wanted to say something, but he decided against it. “In fact, you’re far more special than you could ever believe.”

“I don’t know about – “

“You belong here, with us,” she said, suddenly walking toward him. She could feel her self-control slipping as the urgency of the situation consumed her. He was the only way out of this underground prison. Her people – his people – could find liberation if only he could come to terms with his identity. Their fate was in his hands, and the truth suddenly bubbled forcefully from her lips.

“You’re a dragon shifter!” she said, unable to keep the train wreck of words from coming out of her mouth. “You can help us get back home.”

Cain stared at her incredulously for a moment and then lowered his head. She couldn’t see his face as his shoulders began to quake. She worried that perhaps she had unleashed a flood of painful memories, but when he finally looked up, a cackle pierced the room. His eyes were certainly watering, but it was from the effort of holding back his laughter.

“I don’t usually want to make fun of pretty girls like you,” he said, standing up. “But that’s about the craziest thing I’ve ever heard. I don’t know what a dragon shifter is, and I’ve certainly got nothing to do with them.”

He stood up from her bed and pushed past her, into the dark tunnels.

“Thank you, though, for dinner. It really hit the spot.”

“But – “

Kyna started toward him but Cain raised his hands defensively in front of his body and backed up toward the doorway. “I can see my way out.”

Her face fell in disappointment as she watched Cain’s back disappear in the dark tunnels. What was she going to do now?

Chapter Four

Cain moved as quickly as he could through the dark tunnels without running. He didn’t want anybody to realize how freaked out he was. All of those people had seemed strange, and looked at him as if he might be some kind of a monster. What was their deal? And why in the hell were they living underground so near to the city?

He emerged into the fresh air and looked back at the entrance in disbelief. He never would have known this place was there if that woman hadn’t shown up and taken him in. What had her plan been? What was the point in trying to feed him such a ridiculous crock of shit?

He shook his head, glancing up at the sky one last time before he left. The lights were still there, shimmering and as beautiful as ever. What did all of this mean?

Cain sighed. Whatever it meant, it was crazy. It was time for him to head back to civilization, where people didn’t live in caves and lure strangers in to eat odd meals and tell them ludicrous lies. He wasn’t living in Hansel and Gretel for fuck’s sake.

But something about the woman’s eyes had troubled him. She didn’t seem capable of lying. Maybe she had deluded herself. People could believe their own lies. It happened all the time. It was a shame that someone so beautiful had turned out to be such a character. Still, it was unsettling.

Cain set off through the woods. His legs felt leaden and unsteady. Should he tell someone about the group of loons living in the forest? That would account for the lack of game in this region, that was for sure.

He walked for about an hour when he suddenly heard voices in the distance. Male voices. Masculine and capable. They sounded comforting; like-minded. He wondered if he should warn them about the crazy people living underground. He was still debating it when three tall men emerged from the brush. One stared at him, his chiseled but kind face examining him closely.

“Kalden? We thought you were – “

“That isn’t Kalden, Clayton,” the man beside him said, touching Clayton’s arm gently.

“No, an imposter.  A look-alike.”

“That’s impossible,” Clayton said, approaching Cain.

“Uh, you don’t happen to live in a freaky underground tunnel, do you?” Cain asked, backing away from Clayton’s outstretched fingers. Clayton withdrew his hand as if he had been burnt.

“You’re right,” he said. He looked profoundly disappointed. “That’s not Kalden.”

“Even if it was, he’d have aged by now,” the man to Clayton’s left said gently.

“How do you know about the tunnels?” the man on the right said gruffly. He was instantly on the alert.

“I was just there. Some woman brought me in and fed me. She was crazy man; I swear to – “

Suddenly, a blade was pressed hard into Cain’s neck and the man on the right was in his face. He had frizzy red hair and intense dark eyes.

“You tell anybody about us and we will make you live to regret it; do you understand me?”

Cain raised his hands in the air.

“Whoa man, I just think you guys need to get that girl some kind of mental help. Why the hell are you living underground anyway?”

“Just keep our secret,” Clayton said, coming forward and pushing the blade away from Cain’s neck. He put his hand firmly on Cain’s shoulder. They locked eyes, and for some reason, he wasn’t sure whether it was the grief or the kindness in the other man’s eyes, maybe it was both, but Cain felt nothing but warmth for the man.

“All right,” Cain said. Clayton held his gaze a few moments longer before turning to the men behind him.

“Let’s move.”

The men lingered, glancing nervously at each other.

“But don’t you think he’ll…”

“He is no enemy of ours,” Clayton said.

His word was steel, and the men followed him into the trees.

Cain watched them go, his head spinning. Could anything happen to make his night any weirder?

He quickly decided not to stick around to find out, and hurried through the forest, more anxious than he had ever been to return to the hustle and bustle of the city where he had been raised.

***

Kyna lay on her bed, disgruntled and angry at herself for the way she had handled the situation with Cain. How could she have been so reckless? She had always known, through both experience and wisdom, that people rejected hard truths, especially those that were unfamiliar. Why had she practically bashed him over the head with it?

“Are you all right, Kyna?” Krista asked, poking her head into the room. “You weren’t there to greet the men when they came back from the hunt.”

“I’m all right,” Kyna said glumly.

Krista was quiet for a moment.

“The men met Cain,” she said finally.

“How?” Kyna asked, sitting up quickly.

“They ran into each other in the forest as he was leaving.”

“I see…”

“Kyna…” Krista seemed to have something on her mind but was reluctant to say it.

“Yes, Krista?”

“Are you absolutely sure he won’t give us away?”

“I promise,” Kyna said, her amber colored eyes flashing with conviction. Krista seemed reassured.

“That’s what Clayton said too. You two I trust more than anyone in the world, but the rest of the clan is nervous. I hope that everything you say will come to pass, but until it does, I think it’s best we keep your revelation quiet for the time being.”

“I understand.”

Krista smiled. “I’m just worried that with the way things have been, getting their hopes up only to… It could just end up being cruel.”

“I know,” Kyna said. “I don’t plan on saying anything. Apparently, what I said to Cain was the wrong thing anyway. I just hope I can get through to him somehow.”

“If it’s fate, you will,” Krista assured her with a kind smile.

She left Kyna alone. The conversation picked her spirits up some, so she decided to dress and go out to look at the comforting lights of Kaldernon. She didn’t want to doubt her vision. Her heart had locked on Cain, and she had the familiar feeling of prophecy as he approached.

She returned to the spot where she had first seen him and lay in the grass, staring at the sky.

“Kaldernon,” she said softly. “What do I do now?”

She didn’t really expect an answer, and was soon tugged into a peaceful slumber.

Chapter Five

In her dream, Cain was standing in front of a bright blue building. The windows reached to the sky. He looked more handsome than she had ever seen anyone look before. He was looking into the distance, at a peak in the forest not too far from where the Kersh clan’s settlement was. He turned his stormy blue-green eyes onto her and smiled radiantly, a gesture that electrified every inch of her.

When she woke up, the lights of Kaldernon were shimmering oddly. Kyna peered up at them, confused. Why did they look so different? The hue was more orange than usual, and the lights seemed to be pulsing.

Suddenly, she knew, it was a message. The world above seemed to be organizing, working together to convey a message through the gap between worlds.

“What are you trying to say?” Kyna demanded, scrambling to her feet. She didn’t want to miss the chance to understand what the people of Kaldernon were trying to convey, but it didn’t make sense. There was no rhyme or reason to the way the lights were flashing. She squinted, concentrating hard on decoding the message.

“Kyna!”

A heavy hand on her shoulder broke her concentration and she gasped out loud, whipping around to see who had distracted her.

“Archer, what are you doing?”

Archer, son of the leader of the Kersh clan, was behind her. He was about ten years old, and had the same brooding dark looks as his father Clayton. But his eyes favored those of his Loni mother’s.

“What are you doing out here?” Archer asked, looking up at the sky skeptically. His eyes widened when he saw the pulsing lights of Kaldernon. “What’s going on?”

He seemed suddenly scared, and his round eyes looked to Kyna for guidance. She was already well-known around the clan for her insight and prophetic dreams, and if anybody could give Archer his answers, he seemed to know it was Kyna.

“I think that the people of Kaldernon are trying to send us a message.”

“Really? Cool!” Archer bounced beside her, barely able to contain his excitement. “What are they saying, Kyna?”

She looked back to the sky and sighed.

“I’m not sure, buddy.”

“Whatever it is, I bet it’s super important!” Archer said. “I’d better go tell my dad right away!”

“Yeah, you do that,” Kyna said as Archer turned on his heel and headed back to the settlement. “I’ll just wait here…”

Within a matter of minutes, Kyna became surrounded by the most important members of the Kersh clan’s council. Clayton had apparently kept the situation quiet and must have instructed Archer to do the same.

“What do you make of all this, Kyna?” he asked, making his way through the crowd. He stopped beside her and looked up at Kaldernon with a deep frown. “Do you think they are all right? Is it war?”

The thought hadn’t entered Kyna’s mind in the least, but it sent a jolt of panic through her. Still, she knew from years of experience to only speak the truth of her first impressions. Fear was a poison that got in the way of true progress.

“I didn’t get that impression,” she said, though she was now afraid of the worst. “I think I had a vision, and when I woke up, Kaldernon looked different.”

“Strange,” Clayton said, fingering his chin. “What was your vision.”

A beautiful man.

“The man I brought before. Cain. I think he’s involved in all of this somehow, but I can’t figure out what to do…”

“Cain?” Clayton asked, suddenly intrigued. “What do you know about him?”

“Not much…just that he’s important. I got the impression that he is going to help to liberate and help us return to Kaldernon.”

Clayton put his arm around Kyna and led her away from the bulk of the group as they stared at the strange lights of Kaldernon.

“A long time ago, I knew a man who looked just like Cain,” Clayton confided. “He was a mentor and close friend after my father had been killed.”

“Cain? But that’s impossible…”

“No, not Cain. His name was Kalden. He was a friend of my father’s who disappeared around thirty years ago. It happened when I was about Archer’s age. His disappearance has haunted me for years. I thought for sure he had been captured by the Guardians and killed, but when we raided their headquarters and found the records after Richard was killed, it said he had escaped almost immediately and taken a woman with him.”

“A woman?”

“Yes. A purebred Dragon Shifter woman.”

“Where did they go?” Kyna asked.

Clayton was equally mystified. “I guess they chose to run far from here. I can only imagine that once they stopped running, perhaps they gave birth to Cain…”

“He mentioned that he was found in the forest near here,” Kyna said, furrowing her eyebrows in confusion.

“Maybe they felt the coast was clear and were hoping to return back to the Kersh clan to raise their son properly. With his people,” Clayton said sadly. “Where did they end up?”

“I don’t know, but Cain has no ties to his parents. He was adopted not far from here. I think he feels abandoned.”

“I see,” Clayton sighed. “The elders of the clan, including myself, I suppose, all thought they had seen the second coming of Kalden. They look so much alike. He was one of the few pure-blooded dragon shifters in the clan. My father and his had that in common.”

Clayton seemed overcome with emotion and Kyna touched his shoulder comfortingly.

“Thank you,” he said, clearing his throat. “Anyway, if he has something to do with finding our way back to Kaldernon, I wouldn’t be surprised.”

“No?”

“As the purest Loni oracle, I’m sure you understand how our genetics play a strong role in unlocking our hidden potentials. If he is a pure dragon shifter, he is one of the last. And perhaps he holds the key in unlocking whatever mystery surrounds the lights of Kaldernon. Find him and bring him back here. That’s an order.”

He said it kindly, but Clayton’s eyes were serious. Kyna nodded, understanding what she was meant to do. She would bring Cain back to the Kersh clan.

Their future depended on it.

Chapter Six

It felt good to get back to work. Cain grunted as he lifted a support beam single handedly. Normally, the construction crew required several men to move them, but Cain had always been strong. He had impressed the supervisor so much that there was a rumor he was up for promotion.

Cain smirked. He wouldn’t accept a pay raise even if they offered it. He was comfortable just where he was. There was no point in making the men he worked with even more resentful of how capable he was. He liked to make friends where he worked and had to spent his time, not enemies. Besides, it wasn’t any special skill he had worked hard to be rewarded for. He had just always been this way. It didn’t seem fair.

“Cain!” Joe called, waving his cell phone in the air. “Phone call!”

“What?”

Cain lowered the beam in confusion. Why would anybody be calling him at work? Was it his mother? Was there some kind of emergency?

He dropped his load on the ground with a loud clanging and hurried to Joe.

“Thanks,” he said, taking the phone and holding a tight, nervous breath. “Hello?”

There was a brief silence, and then a beautiful, familiar voice reached his ears. “Cain?”

“Who is this?” Cain frowned, trying to place where he had heard the voice before.

“It’s Kyna.”

“Jesus Christ!”  Cain was so startled that he nearly threw the phone away from himself. If it had been his own, he might have, but Joe was watching him like a hawk. “How did you get this number?”

“…phone book.”

“Yeah right.”

“Can we talk?”

“I’m at work!”

“It’s important. After work?”

“I really don’t know…” Cain frowned. He hadn’t told anybody about the strange incident in the woods. Not that anybody would have believed him anyway. In fact, he had almost been able to convince himself that it had all just been some kind of ridiculous dream that he’d had after eating some bad deer meat or something. It was jarring to have Kyna’s voice in his ear so unexpectedly.

“I understand that this seems strange,” she said.

“You don’t understand anything!” he exclaimed. Joe, who was standing a few feet away from Cain, raised his eyebrow. Cain lowered his voice and growled into the phone. “I’d appreciate it if you’d leave me alone.”

“…I’m sorry you feel that way.”

There was a click and he was cut off from Kyna’s voice. Cain stared at the phone in his hand, somehow feeling even more despaired that she had hung up than he was that she had called in the first place. He couldn’t get himself tangled up with someone crazy, even if she was beautiful and kind. He knew who he was, and that’s all there was to it.

He handed the phone to Joe, who knew better than to ask, and stomped back to work. Who did she think she was, anyway? Interrupting a man during a hard day’s work? He didn’t need that.

Still, he couldn’t help but wonder what would have happened if he had allowed her his time. What kind of stuff would she spew out of her mouth next? But behind his anger was pure intrigue. He had really liked her at first. He’d never seen a more beautiful, enchanting woman. But the construction site wasn’t the kind of place for that kind of thinking.

He finished out the work day, his chest tight with apprehension. It was hard enough not to know who your parents were or why you were abandoned. If he got himself sucked into whatever twisted game she was playing, he would just end up getting himself hurt.

***

Kyna sighed, winding through the corridors to return Krista’s phone. Had she really thought that would work? She’d divined the phone number, thinking it would be the answer. Why was she disappointed that it didn’t work when it was clearly a stupid idea to call from the start?

After speaking with Cain, it sounded really unlikely that she would be able to get any help from him. How was she supposed to lure him back to Clayton? It wasn’t something to blow off when the leader of the clan asked you to do something. But Cain, the stubborn man that he was, wanted nothing to do with any of them. She couldn’t blame him but it was still really frustrating.

“Didn’t go well?” Krista asked, offering her a sad smile. Kyna shook her head.

“I’ll figure something out,” she said.

She refused to believe that it was hopeless. Kaldernon had called on her to send her message, and she knew there was nothing she could do once fate had her in its grip.

She could feel Krista’s eyes on her as she left the room. If he wouldn’t talk to her on the phone, she would just have to go and find him for herself. Nobody bothered her as she packed her things in a small satchel, and nobody asked questions when she left the safety of the underground burrows. She would just follow the same intuition that had told her how important Cain was and hope it would be good enough.

The cool air of the forest rushed at her when she stepped outside. It was both comforting and intimidating. She had never ventured far without the other Lonis. But if she went with anybody else, she was sure that her mission would fail. It was too sensitive to risk.

Kyna closed her eyes, centering herself. She would follow her feet instead of the other way around. That’s how they had been able to find the Kersh clan. It would have to be the same way that she found the man who was to liberate them and bring them back to Kaldernon.

Chapter Seven

Cain tossed and turned that night. Usually, he had no problem falling asleep right away, but for some reason he couldn’t seem to be able to. The phone call from Kyna had left him shaken up all day. He had even dropped a beam, nearly breaking another guy’s foot as he tried to continue on with his day like nothing had happened. The guy was fine, but it had left Cain pretty shaken up, and Joe started asking questions.

What if Kyna had been telling the truth? It was a possibility he hadn’t entertained yet, and just the thought of it made him recoil. It was impossible. Insane, even. But what else would explain the strange underground caverns he had seen, and the ethereal woman who shimmered like the bizarre lights he had seen in the sky? What was that place? Had anybody else ever seen it?

Finally, Cain gave in to the reality that it would be impossible to sleep and walked to the kitchen. He sat at the table, sipping milk and staring out the window of his condo. He had worked hard to make his way in the city, regardless of the fact that a simple country life would have been preferable, but he enjoyed the anonymity of the hustle and bustle. But what would happen the next time he went for a hunt? Would he find another woman to feed him miserable lies?

Suddenly, Cain felt furious. He had gone out for the hunt, but came back without any meat to put in his freezer. He had been depending on that to get him by for the next few weeks. Money was about to be tight. Construction was seasonal work, and winter was just a couple of months away. Somehow, he had let those insane people distract him from his cause.

Cain stood as if compelled by a force other than his own and pulled his jacket and boots on. He was going to go out and get the meat he needed, and he wasn’t going to let anything or anybody distract him from it.

***

Kyna had been walking for hours without stopping to rest. Once she found the little stream, she began following it. It felt nice to drink when she felt thirsty. She sighed, thinking about Cain. He hadn’t been far from her thoughts since they’d met.

Kyna had seen the city where Cain lived briefly when the small Loni tribe was heading toward the Kersh clan’s settlement. It was a huge, terrifying and intimidating place. How was she going to be able to navigate it to find him there?

Kyna ran her hand through her silver-blonde hair and sighed. There was no choice but to stay focused. She had no other option if she was going to help to liberate them all to Kaldernon before the Guardians retaliated. When they did it was going to be a massacre, so they had to hurry.

“Well, what have we here?” a man’s voice said from behind her. Kyna whipped around, her heart thudding in fear. The man didn’t sound particularly friendly.

“What the hell are you wearing, girl?” another man asked with a cackle.

Suddenly, Kyna found herself surrounded by five men. The first man who spoke stepped forward gripping her gown in his dirty hands. She tore it away from him and the men snorted at her.

“Are you sure that’s how you want to play it?” the man asked with a grin. “Cuz it’s looking to me a lot like you’re out numbered here.”

“I’m not playing anything,” Kyna said, glowering at the man.

“That right?”

The men chortled and suddenly she realized that there was danger. She was used to being with a group who could help to protect her, but she had gone out alone without even telling anybody where she had gone. She had put herself right in harm’s way.

“You look a little funny,” the man said.

“You’re one to talk, Ralph!”

The men cackled again and Ralph glowered at them.

“Shut up, will ya? I’m trying to have a conversation with the lady here.”

“I have nothing to say to you,” Kyna said.

“Well, that’s all right, so long as you’re a good listener. What would you say? Are you a good listener, honey? You look like one.”

Kyna’s stomach churned as the man came up in her face. She turned away and tried to hide her face in her arm, but Ralph pulled it away and gripped her by the shoulders, forcing her to face him.

“Now that’s not very nice. We just came over here to make a little friendly conversation. What crawled up your ass?”

“I told you I don’t want to be bothered,” she said.

“Well that’s just too bad,” Ralph said, pulling out a hunting knife. “Because I’ve been needing somebody to talk to.”

***

A sharp scream startled Cain as he made his way through the dark forest surrounding the city. He had gone in the opposite direction of the strange underground settlement, and yet the voice sounded like it could be coming from Kyna.

He took off running with all of his power and arrived just as a stout man shoved Kyna to the ground. Cain was instantly filled with rage as her head bounced off the ground and an expression of pain filled her face.

The man didn’t know what had hit him by the time Cain was done with him. Two had already escaped, but Cain caught the others. He blacked out as he boxed them senseless, his anger fueling his power. He nearly lost control of himself and went too far, but Kyna’s gentle hands draped over his shoulder and they locked eyes. He suddenly felt his strength dissolving as his rage fled his body, and he moved away from the limp bodies of the men.

“They won’t hurt you anymore,” he said, turning away with every intention of walking away.

Kyna nodded, and he could feel her eyes on him as he began to leave the scene. She tried to walk after him, but staggered and fell heavily to the ground. The man had caused her to hit her head pretty hard, and she was having a hard time staying conscious.

“Shit,” he mumbled, walking over to examine her. She was alive, but badly injured. “You need to get out of here until you feel better.”

She opened her mouth to try to reply, but he silenced her.

“Come on,” Cain said, lifting her to her feet. He cradled her close to his chest and headed back toward his truck. It had been a crazy idea to go hunting, anyway. And now he had found the one person he had been wanting to avoid more than anything. And, if that wasn’t outrageous enough, he was taking her back to his apartment.

Cain situated Kyna in the passenger’s seat and she opened and closed her eyes heavily as he tore out of the parking lot and headed toward his home. He didn’t want to involve the hospital in case they investigated the men and found any of them brutalized to death. Cain knew how to treat bumps and bruises anyway.

“Hey,” he said, snapping his fingers in front of Kyna’s face as he sped toward the highway. “Don’t go to sleep, now.”

Kyna’s golden eyes fixed upon him and Cain felt his heart thud despite himself. She sure was something else. He was furious that anyone might want to harm her. Cain felt responsible for her somehow. As if they had a connection that nobody should interfere with. He wanted to protect her, even if he thought she was a little bit out there.

“Where are we going?” Kyna asked quietly.

“To my apartment,” Cain said with a heavy sigh. “If that’s all right.”

“You can just take me home,” she said. She was tired of fighting. “I know you don’t want to be near me. You probably think I’m insane. Or maybe some kind of witch.”

Cain was surprised by the assumption. The idea of witchcraft hadn’t entered his mind. Though now that she mentioned it, she did have a strange, otherworldliness that being a witch would explain. Still, he couldn’t help but be drawn to it.

“Well, I don’t think I believe what you believe about me if that’s what you mean. But I don’t hate you for thinking it.”

They were quiet for a moment as Kyna considered this.

“What would it take to convince you?” she asked. “I’m kind of lost out here.”

“You’re pretty far from home,” Cain agreed.

“You have no idea,” Kyna sighed.

Cain pursed his lips as he merged into the highway leading into the city. Traffic was bad even this late at night, and they got stuck behind a bus, giving them ample time together in his truck.

“Can you answer something for me?” Cain asked.

“That depends,” she answered.

“What were those lights in the sky? I can’t stop thinking about them.”

“The lights of Kaldernon,” Kyna said softly. “They are what led me to you.”

“Ladernon?” he asked, turning down the radio. The mournful country song disappeared and they were left together in silence.

“Kaldernon,” she said, laying her head back heavily in the seat. “I don’t think you’d believe me, so don’t bother asking about that.”

“All right,” Cain shrugged. “No skin off my back.”

He could feel her glaring at him and had to force himself not to meet her eyes. They drove quietly until they finally reached the road his condo was on.

“I’ve seen that!” Kyna suddenly exclaimed, sitting straight up. The effort was taking a lot out of her, but she kept her eyes fixed on the building, rapt. “It was in my dream.”

“What, are you some kind of psychic or something?”

Kyna turned to him then, giving him a deadpan look. She didn’t answer yes or no, just stared at him as if he were stupid. It gave him the creeps a little bit, but at the same time he felt intrigued. If he would believe anybody in the world was a psychic, Kyna would be the top of the list.

“That’s my apartment building. Maybe you saw it when you were stalking me to get my phone number at work.”

“I didn’t stalk – “

Kyna fell back against the seat, overcome by another wave of sudden pain. “you…”

“Shhh, don’t worry about it right now. We’re gonna get you taken care of.”

And with that, he parked his truck and helped her to the elevator of the condo. What in the world had he had gotten himself into?

Chapter Eight

Kyna sat nervously on the couch as Cain rummaged through his bathroom for medical supplies. When she had fallen she had cut her arm pretty deeply on the jagged rocks along the edges of the stream.

“Don’t want it to get infected,” Cain had said, disappearing behind the door.

When he returned, he was surprised to find Kyna digging through the magazines he had beside the end table. She devoured them quietly, her amber-colored eyes wide.

“See anything you like?” he asked, his lips twitching in a bemused smile.

“Oh! I’m sorry,” Kyna exclaimed. He laughed at the horrified expression on her face as she slapped the magazine she was looking at closed. It was a travel issue, and she shoved it under the table.

“It’s all right, that’s why they’re there,” he said, smiling gently at her.

Kyna stared at him in a daze. Why did she always lose track of her thoughts when he looked at her?

“What’s wrong?” Cain asked.

“I…nothing,” she said, sitting up rigidly and trying to smile at him as if they were sharing the most typical experience in the world.

“Well, that’s a relief,” Cain said with a chuckle, kneeling in front of her. Kyna noticed that he had changed his shirt, stripping off the outer layer and replacing it with a tight tank top that revealed his impressively muscular arms.

“You’re going to feel this for a second,” he said apologetically, unscrewing the cap off a large clear bottle of rubbing alcohol.

“Okay,” she said, not fully understanding what he meant.

He sat the bottle down on the coffee table and held her arm gingerly in his hand, carefully lifting the sleeve of her otherworldly dress to reveal the area where it was bleeding.

“It’s pretty heavy bleeding,” he said, more to himself than to her. “Does it hurt?”

She gazed into his soulful, sea-colored eyes. He seemed sad, probably about several things, judging by the depth in them. She sighed. Did he feel guilty for not believing her?

“It’s not that bad,” she said, mustering all of her strength to help reassure him.

“Oh, that’s good. What about your head?”

She couldn’t lie about her head. She had probably gotten a concussion from falling so hard onto the ground, and she had to battle a strong surge of nausea every time she moved too quickly.

“I don’t know. I feel sick whenever I stand up too fast or move. Sometimes just sitting here.”

“So it’s kind of like being drunk?” he asked with a laugh.

“I guess so,” she said, smiling with him. She had only been tipsy once on ceremonial wine, but she knew several of the men enjoyed their ale and suffered from hangovers that made the strong, capable shifters act like surly children.

“All right, that’s not too good,” he said. “I’ll take care of you.”

Kyna’s heart thudded when she heard the words, and she watched his lithe, handsome body cross the room. “I’ve got something you should take for the swelling, all right?”

When Cain was out of the room, she felt a confusing loneliness. Kyna had spent most of her life in isolation because that was the way she was best able to keep in touch with her powers as an oracle. But she had never truly felt the absence of somebody else before. What was going on?

“Here, take this,” Cain said when he returned, handing her a little round pill. Kyna stared at it skeptically. “What, haven’t you ever taken a pill before?”

“Do you chew it? This doesn’t look like food.”

“It’s not. It’s medicine.”

“Not my kind of medicine.”

Cain smiled wryly. “I’m sure it’s not,” he said with a short laugh. “But this will help you feel better faster.”

“Are you sure?”

“Of course. Just swallow it with the water. Like this.”

Cain demonstrated with an invisible pill before handing her the water. Kyna sighed, keeping her eye on him as she took the pill.

“Good,” he said. “Now let me finish bandaging that up. Helping your head feel better is way more important than your arm.”

She gasped when Cain’s strong fingers wrapped around her again, sending a soft jolt of pleasure through her body. It was unlike anything she had ever felt before and she pulled her arm away reflexively.

“Hey, cut it out,” Cain said with a deep frown. “I need to do this. I’m sorry if it hurt.”

Cain gripped the arm assertively and Kyna closed her eyes, trying to ignore the pounding in her chest. He dabbed the wound gently with a cool cloth.

“Brace yourself,” he said, his low voice close to her ear. “This is going to hurt.”

Kyna hissed as he poured the rubbing alcohol over the cut and the stinging traveled up her arm.

“Here,” Cain said, pushing his broad hand into hers. “Squeeze it if you want.”

Kyna opened an eye to look at him, gauging whether or not he was serious. Cain’s eyes settled upon her, no humor in them, and she squeezed as he wrapped the bandage snugly around her wound. It was oddly sensual, despite the pain. When Cain was finally finished dressing the wound, he looked up at her with a small grin.

“There,” Cain said, his beautiful eyes locked on her. “All done.”

Kyna opened and closed her mouth, unsure of what to say with his face so near to hers. She wanted to speak, but her heart was hammering in her ears and there were no words for what she really wanted.

Cain lingered there for a moment. He also seemed conflicted about something, but he stood up and grinned down at her. “Lucky for you I found you on a weekend, so you’ll get to sleep in before I take you home.”

“Yeah,” Kyna whispered. She didn’t believe in luck, but she didn’t want to tell him that. “Lucky.”

Cain set to work bringing out sheets and blankets for her, making a comfortable bed on the couch. His condo had a beautiful view overlooking the city’s skyline, and he lay the pillow on the end of the couch so she could gaze at it as she fell asleep.

“Good night,” Cain said, dimming the lights and heading into his bathroom again.

Kyna heard the rush of running water as he showered, and stared at the night sky out the window. The lights of the city reminded her of Kaldernon, and she felt a sudden pang of sadness and panic. She was a failure. There was no way she would ever be able to convince Cain that she was telling the truth. He seemed set in his ways, and nobody would ever change that about him.

In a way, Cain’s firm grasp of who he was and what he believed was sexy. Conviction had always been highly revered by the Lonis. But on the other hand, inflexibility could make Kyna feel more frustrated than she knew what to do with.

Eventually the sounds from the bathroom ceased and Cain settled down for the night in his bedroom. Kyna sighed and closed her eyes. Maybe things would change for the better in the morning.

Chapter Nine

Cain thought he would finally be able to sleep after his hunting trip, but having the strange, bizarrely beautiful woman in his house kept him wide awake. He hadn’t been able to stop thinking about Kyna, and now that she was so close, he wasn’t sure what to do. He had to fight away thoughts of the things he wanted to do with her, to her maybe. It was hard being a man sometimes.

But wouldn’t it be a mistake to get involved with a woman who seemed to have something wrong with her? Still, that didn’t change the fact that she seemed to know things. Things most people overlooked. The idea of Kyna being a witch had stuck in Cain’s head ever since she’d brought it up. Was that the strange impression he had of her? Kyna had managed to articulate the level of strangeness that he had experienced when dealing with her. Should Cain be concerned that she was in his home? She seemed perfectly harmless, but what if she had friends? Those weird men that had stopped him in the forest?

Nothing made sense anymore. Cain groaned softly to himself and buried his head in his pillow. What was he going to do with that girl? Now that Kyna knew where he lived, she probably wouldn’t leave him alone. Should he go to the police? And did he really want to?

Her biggest crime was believing that Cain was something that he wasn’t. And he was a sucker for the mystique; the strange and beautiful way that Kyna presented herself. There was something that drove him to feel intensely attracted to her, beyond anything that she had ever felt with another woman. That was alarming in itself.

Cain was used to being cool and aloof, his feelings never on the line. But Kyna made him feel vulnerable. Unsure of himself. Unsure, even, of his own sanity.

All Cain really knew was that of all the things he had done in the past few weeks, having her climb into his truck so that he could drive her back to the underground tunnels and out of his life was going to be the hardest. Even harder than restraining himself from going back to her in the cover of night to tell her how she made him feel. He cringed as he felt an erection begin to creep against his leg and sighed deeply. It was going to be a long night.

***

Kyna couldn’t sleep. Her mind was scattered and seemed to be jumping all over the place. It went from focusing on the deep burning that she felt in her body whenever Cain was near and the terrifying close encounter she’d had with the men in the woods. Why did he make her feel that way? She was feeling much better after taking the medicine he gave her, but she missed being near him. It was making her anxious.

Her amber eyes were wide and alert after everything that had happened, and the artificial light from the city outside hurt her eyes. It was nice to look at for a while, but it was so bright compared to the underground burrows back at the Kersh clan’s settlement. It gave her a panicked feeling of claustrophobia. She longed to be able to lay down on her preferred spot on Earth and look up at the comforting lights of Kaldernon. But ever since they had started to pulse, taking on that unearthly hue, she hadn’t been comforted so much as puzzled and concerned.

Kyna tried hiding her face from the lights underneath her pillow, but that didn’t work. Not only was it still too bright, but it smelled just like Cain. It was driving her crazy to battle her longing. What would she even do with him if she had him? Play cards? Tell him how handsome he was?

She sighed in frustration, just about the same time she heard a similar sound come from Cain’s bedroom. Were they feeling the same way? She sat up and stared into the darkness in the direction of his bedroom. What was he feeling right that moment?

Kyna put her bare feet onto the floor, startled once again by the strange padding of carpet that she felt beneath them. She swallowed hard before she crept toward the bedroom. She put her hand on the doorknob and hesitated for a moment. When she heard another frustrated groan come from inside, she quietly turned the doorknob and walked slowly inside.

“What are you doing in here?” Cain asked, his voice hushed. He didn’t sound angry, just surprised.

“I can’t sleep alone out there,” she said, looking down at the floor, embarrassed. She was surprised by how immaculately clean he kept his bedroom. It was just like the rest of his home.

“What’s wrong?” he asked, sitting up.

A gasp caught in her throat as the blanket slid down his torso, revealing his perfect body, half naked in the silver moonlight. He noticed her staring, but said nothing.

“I’m not sure,” she said. “It’s so bright. And I feel scared. Lonely.”

“Why do you feel scared? You’re safe here.”

“You wouldn’t believe me,” she said with a sad smile. He frowned.

“Maybe not, but I can help you feel safe,” he said, pulling down the corner of his blanket. “Come on.”

Kyna walked nervously to his bedside and tucked herself under the covers, holding her breath until it burnt in her chest the same way she might have done if she was going to dive into the deep end of the river. Cain smiled kindly at her.

“Now, whatever you’re worried about, just put it away from your mind. I know you think some interesting things about me, but just for now let’s say we’re both only ourselves and nothing else is going on in the world, huh?”

Kyna sighed inwardly. Cain would never be able to understand the danger her people were in. Never be willing to believe in their plight.

All thoughts of Kaldernon vanished suddenly. Kyna inhaled sharply as he wrapped his strong arms around her and her body was surrounded by his warm, masculine scent. It conjured a deep longing within her and she tried to think of anything else. She had no idea what to do with herself as Cain tugged her close to his chest, attempting to soothe her. It was both exhilarating and comforting.

“I know it’s been a long night. If you want to go to the police in the morning, I will drop you off. Could you try not to tell them I was there, though? I can’t afford to get into trouble.”

“Why would I go to the po–?”

The idea was absurd to her. Half the police force were people who had been paid off by the Guardians. The rogue officers had joined their corrupt movement. They would recognize Kyna as a Loni from a mile away and take her into custody. There were surely Guardians left in the world plotting an uprising against the Kersh clan, and there was no doubt that they would love to make an example of her.

“No, I don’t want to go to the police. I’m sure the men won’t find me again. You seem to have taught them a lesson when you started– “

She cut herself off. The last thing he would want to hear was the truth. How when Cain was angry, his eyes had turned from the beautiful human blue-green to the lethal reptilian eyes of a dragon shifter. Kyna had been shocked, just as she was sure the men he had attacked were, but he was completely oblivious. The strength Cain’s temporary shifting lent him had been more than enough to wipe out the men who had been messing with her. And yet, she couldn’t truly thank the shifter for what he had done without him thinking she was crazy.

“I’m sure they won’t do anything like that again,” Kyna said instead, shifting nervously. It felt too good to be so near his body. She wasn’t sure what to do, but Cain didn’t seem to have any expectations.

“They better hope they don’t,” he said, his voice low and serious.

“Cain?”

“Yeah?”

“Why were you out there? Right when I needed you? Like fate.”

“Fate?” Cain said with a nervous laugh. “I don’t know about that. I just couldn’t sleep so I went out for a hunt. I didn’t get anything last time I went out, if you’ll recall.”

“I’m sorry,” Kyna said sheepishly.

He stroked her back gently. “Don’t be.”

Cain wasn’t sure what to think and had no idea what was going on with Kyna, but he couldn’t deny how he had felt for her since they had met. She seemed to unleash something deep within him that he couldn’t get away from. Whether she was a little odd or not, he couldn’t lie to himself about how much he wanted her. Having her in his bed was like a dream come true, but he wouldn’t let himself go too far. He would just try to help her feel better until she could sleep.

Kyna’s back tensed up under his fingertips, and she inhaled softly as the pleasure began to course its way throughout her body. She had never experienced anything like it before and felt frozen as the warm feeling began to creep into areas she had never paid any attention to.

Kyna was dismayed when Cain pulled his hand away and curled up on the other side of the bed. She snuck a glance at him, her body buzzing in a billion different ways. He had his hands behind his head and was staring at the ceiling, his cheek pressed lightly against one of his firm biceps. His eyes flickered back to her and he smiled gently.

“It can be hard to fall asleep in an unfamiliar place. Would you like me to move to the couch instead?”

“No,” Kyna whispered. “I want to be with you.”

She crawled to his side. Cain smiled, though his face was creased with concern. As if following some unseen thread of fate, Kyna found herself climbing on top of him. She wasn’t sure what to do now that she was up there, but he raised his eyebrows and seemed just as surprised as she was.

“I guess I have no choice but to stay right here then,” Cain said quietly, his handsome face staring up into hers. They stared at each other for a moment. Soon, Cain’s eyes grew dark and he gripped her by the waist, flipping her onto her back, reversing their positions. Now he was on top of her and she stared at him, nervous but excited.

Cain didn’t speak any more, but slowly took her lips. They both moaned from the unexpected surge of ecstasy that their lips ignited. Kyna closed her eyes, savoring every sensation. This was nothing like what she had thought would happen when she set out to look for the handsome stranger. But she wasn’t disappointed.

“Are you okay?” he asked when he pulled away from her, breaking the sensual contact. He stared dubiously into her eyes and she smiled.

“Not with you all the way over there,” she said, sitting up and pulling his face close to her own. They kissed again, long and languid laps from their tongues that brought a moan from deep within her. He pulled away suddenly and looked at her, his eyes filled with worry.

“Are you sure you want to do this?” he asked. “I mean…”

“You’re not taking advantage of me,” she said, immediately understanding his reservation. Sometimes it was good to be an oracle. He thought she was some crazy woman. “Even if it’s true that I’m insane like you think I am, I’m still an adult. I can make decisions about my own body.”

“Okay,” he said, though he still didn’t seem convinced. She pulled him back down to her and kissed him again. He seemed to lose his reservation as her touch grazed his body, and they held each other tightly as he began to move himself against her, pressing the hardness of his groin against her middle.

She gasped, surprised by the unexpected pleasure that suddenly electrified her. Her dress was lifted to her waist and their bodies were separated by only thin layers of fabric.

Cain looked at Kyna again, as if looking for approval. She wasn’t sure what was going to happen, but she nodded. She would have given in to almost anything if it meant exploring the feeling Cain gave her.

He gingerly pulled the dress over her head and stripped himself, allowing a moment before moving again so that her eyes could roam him in the moonlight while he did the same. Kyna gasped softly when Cain took her hands in his and kissed them. The small gesture brought goosebumps to her flesh.

Suddenly, Cain was on top of her again, devouring her body with his mouth. He kissed Kyna with gentle urgency, and she gasped when she suddenly felt the length of his shaft press firmly against her. Immediately, she bucked against him as her nerve endings were electrified with pleasure, inviting him to see just how far he would go.

Kyna’s body was abruptly pried open as Cain pressed himself gently against her opening. He stayed there, finding her nipple with his hot mouth and sucking gently. A surge of pleasure jolted her and Kyna bucked her hips against him again, forcing Cain to push more of himself inside. He grunted in pleasure as he slipped in deep, and they both gasped as his shaft continued disappearing inside her.

Cain hadn’t expected anything like this to happen, and even more surprising was the fact that he wanted it so badly. He had never been so invested in a woman before. She hadn’t left his mind for more than five minutes since the moment they met. He would protect her. He would pleasure her. Even if she did turn out to be a little mentally ill, he would stand by her.

Kyna was writhing beneath him, her eyes closed as the ecstasy consumed her. Cain tried his best not to grunt in pleasure as her body constricted around him, engulfing him and sending a shot of pleasure through his cock and into his abdomen. It lit him on fire with a consuming need for release. But he wouldn’t give in to it. Not yet. She wouldn’t be able to handle his all.

“Are you a virgin?” Cain breathed as he gently rocked his hips against her.

“Yeah,” Kyna gasped. “You too, huh?”

Cain was surprised by her assumption. Most women, because they were generally so interested in him, figured he was a playboy; even when he denied them. It didn’t matter to him what they thought, but none of them had what he was looking for. Somehow, this woman did, and she could see right through him.

“I’ve done a few things,” Cain laughed. “But nobody’s held my interest long enough to get to this point.”

Still, he seemed instinctively to know exactly what to do to please her. They were both in rapture as her body enveloped him. He was losing his self-restraint, but clung to it desperately. He didn’t want to ruin the moment or make her experience difficult.

“Don’t hold back,” she said as if she could read his mind. Her amber eyes flashed at him and she grinned, challenging him. It brought a rush of adrenaline surging through him and suddenly he was no longer able to control himself.

He pushed her legs apart and rammed himself inside of her. She cried out loudly. For a moment he was worried it had hurt her, but the corners of her mouth were curled in a smile of satisfaction. He took it as a good sign and rammed powerfully into her again.

Kyna’s eyes were closed in ecstasy and Cain held her milky hips as he gave in to the power of his longing. He coaxed the head of his cock as deep inside of her as he could. She gasped with pleasure, panting hard, and he waited for her insides to constrict around him again before he released the first wave of power. Her fingernails dragged hard down his back as he hammered into her, and he could feel himself building her up to what would surely be a satisfying release.

Cain was on the edge of losing himself too, but he wouldn’t spill a drop inside her until he was ready. He liked to be in control. Kyna gasped when he slowed to a more laid back pace, dragging his shaft tantalizingly along her clit and teasing her opening with the head of his penis. She moaned deeply, squirming until Cain finally forced himself hard inside again. Kyna cried out in pleasure at the shocking contrast and held his biceps firmly as he gave in to his most animalistic urges, flipping her onto her knees to get her deep from behind.

Without any warning, Kyna uttered a low groan and she squeezed him from inside as her body began to contract with the final wave of her pleasure. Cain groaned as her orgasm finally brought him to his breaking point. He thrust his strong hips as his climax began to spill out in powerful, volcanic waves. He shoved himself inside, burying himself fully, thrusting slowly so that every last drop of his orgasm could enhance Kyna’s pleasure. Finally, they were both spent and Cain collapsed beside her.

Neither of them spoke. There was nothing to say. Cain smoothed Kyna’s silver-blonde hair from her forehead until her eyes fluttered closed and she fell into a deep, comfortable sleep. They would figure things out. For the time being, they would just have to take it one step at a time.

Chapter Ten

Kyna awoke, startled by her memories of the night before. How had she allowed herself to get so close to Cain without even being able to convince him of his true identity? And did that mean that he would be more likely to help her or less?

She groaned to herself, dismayed by how far she was from home and how badly she had failed at her mission. She gazed at Cain’s flawless, naked body wrapped up in the sheets. Kyna grew wet as she remembered the night before, and felt tempted to climb on top of him again to recreate it.

Cain let out a soft snore and she backed away, her thoughts returning to Kaldernon. She felt a sudden deep shame. Kyna’s mission had been to bring Cain back, not to sleep with him. What had she been thinking? She should have stayed back with the Kersh clan to try to unlock the secrets of the flashing lights.

Kyna didn’t need Cain to save her. The Kersh clan was full of survivors and had been long before he had come into the picture. She felt a surge of nausea as she looked at him, and she wasn’t sure if it was because of her head or because she had succumbed to sleeping with him even though he was sure that she was insane. Kyna couldn’t stand herself. She had to get back home as soon as possible.

Kyna’s body was sore and she squinted in pain as she gathered her crumpled clothes and pulled them back on as quietly as she could. She didn’t want anything else to do with Cain. He was constantly making her feel like she was some kind of an idiot when he was the one who was too stubborn to pick up the pieces of his past and embrace his destiny.

Kyna couldn’t wait for him to wake up to get back to the forest. She slipped out and headed back on her own. She knew Clayton would be disappointed, but if she told him that it was the way it had to be, he would accept it without too much protest. Kyna’s powers as an oracle were revered by the Kersh clan.

When she got to the sidewalk of the city, a group of people pushed past her. Horns were blaring on the road and she covered her ears.

“Love your outfit!” a woman with flowers stuck in her hair said. She winked and rode by on a unicycle. Kyna’s heart pounded and she turned back to the building. Maybe this had been a bad idea. She tried to push the door to the building’s lobby open, but it was locked firmly.

“Shit,” Kyna breathed, closing her eyes. If the door was locked, it was meant to be that she left and didn’t look back. She would have to go where fate took her.

Kyna squared her shoulders and turned left. The truck had approached from that direction; she was sure of it. She wandered through the city, making eye contact with all manner of people. Soon, she realized it was easier to keep to herself and kept her eyes on the ground. Everybody was confrontational and they looked cruel. She was glad they had gone around the city rather than through it when the Loni tribe had been in search of the Kersh clan.

She wandered for about an hour, and found herself in a lush park. It was comforting, a lot like a home amid the unnerving urban jungle. Kyna sat heavily on one of the swings, clutching a flower in her hand. She stared at it as memories of the night before with Cain flooded her mind. He had been so gentle. She had never realized her body could feel so good. It was a shame that things weren’t working out.

Kyna was distracted from her thoughts as a dark shadow fell over her face. There wasn’t a cloud in the sky, so she looked up, frowning.

“Well hello there,” a male police officer said, peering suspiciously at her with his dark, beady eyes. “What do you think you’re doing?”

“Um, looking at a flower?”

“To your feet.”

“But – “

Kyna’s heart began to pound painfully in her chest. It was one of the Guardian sympathizers on the police force. This wasn’t going to end well.

“What do we have here?” the officer asked, dropping a bag of weed on the ground. “Drugs!”

“You know those aren’t – “

“Shut up! You’re going to have to come with me.”

He forced her hands behind her back and she lost her grip on the flower as he handcuffed her. It fell to the ground as the officer led her away, nobody there to witness what happened or help her.

***

Cain was struggling with a fitful sleep. There were images flashing in his head. Things he didn’t understand. A language he had never heard and yet, he felt it resonating deeply within him. It was an unspoken language and he knew that by being with Kyna he had unlocked it within himself.

When he woke up, he couldn’t wait to tell her what he had dreamt. Cain was startled when he pulled his boxers back on and realized that he was alone in the apartment. He ran from room to room, checking to make sure his impression was right.

The search ended with Cain despaired. Where had Kyna gone? He didn’t even have to go to work to distract himself. He showered and dressed. Maybe he could catch her before she got too far.

Cain set off on foot in the direction they had come from, knowing she was probably heading back to the underground burrows where she lived. He couldn’t tell what that dream had been. All he knew was that it had been profound.

He couldn’t deny the fact that he was nervous. It was dangerous to wander around in the city. Especially if other people realized that she might not be all there. He was starting to feel guilty for thinking that. Especially because he was beginning to believe her. Especially after the dream that he’d had after they made love. He thought he was finally beginning to understand the lights he had seen in the sky above the tunnels. Why had she disappeared on him right when he needed her the most?

Cain walked past the park, slowing his gait. There was a wrinkled flower on the ground. He furrowed his eyebrows and picked it up, squinting at it. There was something about it that made him look twice. It made him think of Kyna. Suddenly, he knew beyond a doubt that she had been there. How he knew it, he didn’t know, but he did know he had to find her.

Cain tucked the flower gingerly in his pocket and took off running, trusting his body to take him where he needed to be before it was too late.

Chapter Eleven

“Let go of me!” Kyna growled, fighting against the police officers. The man from the park had led her to a cruiser, where another man, blonde with pale blue eyes, was sitting in the driver’s seat.

“Got a Loni,” the man said, glancing back at her in the rearview mirror.

“No shit?” the driver said, grinning back at her. “She’s hot. What do you wanna do with her?”

“What do you think?” the man who framed her said, leering at her from the mirror. “The usual. Then take her to the camp.”

“Right,” the driver said. “I’ll radio it in.”

The crackle of the radio hurt Kyna’s head and the car jerked forward. She felt nauseated and furious. She had been caught by the Guardians and had failed her mission entirely. What was she going to do? Would they kill her?

“Cheer up, babe,” the driver said, grinning at her through the rearview mirror. “We’re gonna take good care of you.”

Kyna squeezed her eyes closed, sending as powerful a force from her mind as possible. A psychic call for help was her only chance. Otherwise, the Guardians would capture her and perform unspeakable tortures on her. Especially once they saw she was the last of her kind and would see her as personally responsible for the death of Richard, the leader.

The car moved slowly through the city streets until suddenly they were heading into the wooded wilderness. Kyna kept her eyes squeezed closed, silently sending pleas for help to anybody who might be able to hear them. If the Guardians had their way with her, she would never make it back to the Kersh clan, let alone to Kaldernon. She was doomed.

***

Cain made it to the border of the woods, his broad chest heaving with the effort of breathing. He knew deep down that Kyna was in trouble, more surely than he had ever known anything in his life. His body was suddenly electrified by her voice roaring in his head.

“Please. Route 198. They’re taking me away.”

Cain cursed and began running with all of his speed. Soon, the trees were blurring around him and he felt himself tapping in to a deep, dormant power. It helped him soar along the ground, eventually lifting him into the air. He didn’t question what was happening to him. He knew that Kyna was telling the truth and had been from the start. That deep down, he could shapeshift into a dragon, and now he was going to find her on Route 198 and destroy anyone who might harm her by any means necessary.

The scenery moved by in a blur, and didn’t slow down until he spotted a black and white police cruiser. He could feel Kyna close by, and landed forcibly in front of the car. It squealed to a halt and the men driving both got out of the car. Their eyes were round as saucers as Cain unleashed an ear-splitting roar. The men brought guns out, pointing them shakily at him. Cain swung his tail, throwing one of the men back with its force. The gun fell to the ground unconscious and the other man took a shot.

Cain dodged it, but barely. It grazed his leg and he unleashed a torrent of fire. The man screamed in agony as Cain head-butted him. He fell against the car with a thud.

The men were taken care of and Cain rushed to the car. The flames were going to reach the gas tank soon. Kyna was in the back seat, watching the whole thing with wide, terrified eyes. He tried pulling the door open. When it didn’t work, he pulled with all his force, ripping it off the hinges.

“Come on, we have to go,”

“Cain – “

“Now!”

Kyna stopped talking and allowed him to pull her to safety. He picked her up, much the same way he had when he’d saved her from the men in the forest, and took off running as quickly as he could. A few minutes later, a deafening explosion caused him to stumble.

“How did you –“ Kyna was breathless and confused and Cain smiled down at her.

“I had a dream. We have to get back to the tunnels. I need to see the world in the sky again.”

“Cain…”

“I’m so sorry Kyna. I shouldn’t have doubted you. I know it sounded ridiculous, but it doesn’t excuse the way I treated you for telling me the truth.”

“It’s all right,” she said. When he finally made it to the underground city, Clayton was standing outside, staring up at Kaldernon.

“Cain,” he said, moving forward to greet him. He was surprised to see Kyna in his arms.

“Is she all right?” he asked.

“She is now,” Cain said. He whipped around, setting her down gently and staring up at the pulsing lights of Kaldernon.

“They’re using an ancient language,” he said to Clayton. “They have a way to bring everybody back up there. Back home is what they’re saying.”

“You’re kidding,” Clayton breathed. “I’d heard it told that they were still trying. A Loni visitor made her way down a few years back, but nothing ever came of the message.”

“That’s because they weren’t ready yet,” Cain said, still craning his neck up at the sky. “You have to follow me. This is time sensitive. There are only a few more hours. Tell everybody!”

“Tell them what?” Clayton asked, heading for the entrance of the underground city.

“Tell them to hurry. The time to return is now.”

Clayton nodded dutifully and disappeared into the tunnels.

Chapter Twelve

Cain and Kyna stood outside quietly. Kyna was confused, and scared. Returning to Kaldernon had always been the theoretical goal, but now that they could, she was full of questions and doubts.

“It’s going to be all right,” Cain said, taking her hand.

“Are you coming with us?” she whispered. He took her close to his chest and frowned. He hadn’t thought about that yet, but he knew that this would be the only way to truly understand his heritage.

“It’s time to stop running from my past,” he said finally, pulling away from her and smiling. “If I keep doing that, what kind of future will I have?”

Suddenly, huge swarms of people began to pool from the entrances in the underground tunnels. They gathered expectantly around Cain, their faces taught with apprehension.

“We will follow Cain!” Clayton’s voice boomed as he followed the last of the Kersh clan from the burrows.

Cain grabbed Kyna’s hand and they took off running north, past the lake she had followed to find him. They ran for two hours, stopping for breaks only periodically. Finally, they arrived to a ledge overlooking the forest. Kyna gasped. It was the same peak she had seen in her first dream; the place in the distance Cain had been smiling at.

Suddenly, a shining golden light appeared above them. It fell over two people, who began to disappear. At first they were terrified, but soon they were smiling.

“It’s Kaldernon!” they shouted before they fully disappeared.

“We will keep order! Three at a time!” Clayton commanded, shouting authoritatively. The lines dwindled until it was only Kyna and Cain standing together on the cliff’s face.

“Are you sure you want to leave this world behind? You were raised as one of them.”

“It’s not safe even if I did,” he said, peering at her with his beautiful sea-green eyes. He gripped her hands and brought them to his lips, kissing gently. “Now that I have you, I can’t just let you go. Nobody has ever really felt like home. Maybe because my home is somewhere else.”

Kyna’s heart thudded in excitement when he pulled her toward the light. He squeezed her hand as it began to bathe over them.

“Are you ready?” she asked nervously.

Cain leaned down and kissed her tenderly.

“What are we waiting for?” he asked with a grin.

Suddenly, they felt the tug of the portal and together, they began their journey to their home world of Kaldernon.

THE END

Stepbrother Romance

My New Billionaire Stepbrother

Cynthia Wilde

Copyright ©2015 by Cynthia Wilde. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

1

Jennifer wished that she didn’t have to be there at all. But there she stood in a hideous pink bridesmaid dress, standing next to her mother while she married the man of her dreams. She was having every girl’s fantasy wedding. Her fiancée had told her that money was no object, and by the attention to detail and the spare-no-expense feel of this affair, it was clear he hadn’t been lying. Jennifer hated his constant show of wealth, but her mother Darla apparently was looking for the financial reassurance of stability over the spiritual connection of emotional attachment and chemistry. At the same time, Jennifer had to admit that the chocolate fondue fountain her mom had planned would be pretty awesome. The light show would be cool too, for that matter. Still, she would have rather stayed home.

Her mother’s new husband Ryan was a bit older than she was, maybe by ten years. Jennifer was never privy to their exact age difference, but everyone with eyes could tell when the couple was out together. To be fair that was really not a big deal. If she had really liked the guy she wouldn’t have thought twice about it. But Jennifer never really did warm up to him during the whirlwind three month courtship. She kept that to herself as best as she could though, because her mother just seemed so happy. She couldn’t bear to be the one to rain on the woman’s parade, so she just kept her mouth shut and tried as best as she could to be supportive.

Jennifer was happy to see that the ritual ceremony was over and people were getting up to head to the reception. She went to congratulate her mother one last time before leaving them to go change and get to the other venue.

“Congrats mom, you look so adorable.”

Jennifer was being honest, as her mother was radiating a glow that was hard to surpass. She looked as close to radiant as she ever got and the dress was just beautiful. That dress probably cost more than Jennifer would make in a year, and it showed. All of the detail and embroidery really made it stand out.

“Thank you baby. Stick around Jenny, so you can meet your new brothers.”

Jennifer looked confused since she had never heard of Ryan having any children. She envisioned a couple of teens that he had from a previous marriage.

“I didn’t know I was getting new brothers out of this deal, mom. No one ever tells me anything. I go off to school fifty miles away and ….oh, never mind. I will see you at the reception and meet them then, okay?”

The blonde tried to smile, hiding her true feelings from her mother. As always her mother was distracted and didn’t seem to notice her daughter’s annoyance. She walked away as she heard her mom gushing to her oldest friend, Ruth. Jennifer pulled her hair out of the fancy up-do which had taken an hour to create. Shaking her hair out, she slid into her old Mazda, which had been parked in front of the church, and headed down to the country club where the reception was to be held. Well, at least she wouldn’t have trouble finding her car in that parking lot later. Being almost 10 years old, it would certainly stand out, she thought, shaking her head.

Jennifer sat in her car for a few minutes after she pulled in. She hunted for her party dress and pulled it on after taking off the pink fluffy nightmare dress that her mom made her wear. It was now the tackiest, most expensive dress she owned and she hoped to hock it on Ebay as soon as she got back to school. Maybe someone would buy it, or at least she hoped so. She figured it would at least pay for a few books if nothing else.

Jennifer fluffed her hair and re-applied some light pink lipstick. She lit and took a few quick drags on a cigarette before stubbing it out and going inside, blowing smoke out of her lips as she went. She knew almost no one there and Jennifer found herself walking towards the bar. The buffet would be her second stop.

“Do you have an I.D. miss?”

“Oh come on, I’m the daughter of the bride. If I have to be here, the least you can do is give me a couple of shots.”

“I’m sorry miss, but no card, no drinks.”

Jennifer was about to say something else when a tall, dark-haired man came up behind her.

“I need….”

The man looked over at Jennifer and waited for her to answer.

“Double vodka.”

The bartender looked between the two, and rather than protest, did as the man, who also seemed to be his employer, bade. Jennifer thanked the attractive stranger and then headed towards the buffet table with drink in hand. She didn’t care for weddings in general, and especially not for this one in particular. Probably as a direct result, her cup was empty by the time she got back to the table. Jennifer looked around for the handsome stranger for a moment and when she didn’t see him, she decided to try her luck for another drink on her own.

The young, tuxedo clad bartender already had another one poured and ready for her when she got back. Pleasantly surprised, she thanked him.

“I told him to keep ‘em coming for you all night, as many as you wish…as long as don’t get too wasted.”

The change of tone was welcomed, as well as suspicious. She took the drink and walked toward the closest available table. For the moment she ignored decorum and the standard prearranged seating. She just wasn’t in the mood. Jennifer had just picked a random seat when her new tall, dark and handsome friend joined her, taking a seat on her left.

“Hi.”

Jennifer looked over at the man and said hello back. He was ruggedly handsome and he was dressed impeccably. Jennifer didn’t know that much about custom tailored suits, but she suspected that was what he was wearing. He reeked of money, as most of the people around her did. Some of those at the reception seemed to make a show of every bit of jewelry, and took every opportunity to mention their connections, but he carried it all off effortlessly, as if he might as well have been wearing a pair of old overalls. His brown eyes held hers captivated for a moment, before she looked down at her plate.

“So um, thanks back there. I really needed a drink.”

“That bad?”

“Yes.”

She didn’t elaborate and he didn’t press. She ate a few bites and then looked over at him. Jennifer could feel the man’s dark eyes on her and she waited for him to say something.

“Are you here for the bride or groom?”

“Bride, ugh, definitely the bride.”

“You don’t like the groom?”

“He makes her happy. That’s what’s important.”

“So what you really mean is that he’s a pompous jerk,” he laughed.

“Are you here for the groom?”

The man chuckled and nodded.

“That I am. My name is Charles, yours?”

“Jennifer, nice to meet you.”

Jennifer finished her drink and looked over at the bar, debating if she wanted to leave to get yet another one. She found herself attracted to the tall, handsome man and he seemed to be interested in her as well. Before she had time to act first, he excused himself and headed to the bar. Walking back with the drink in each hand, he looked devastatingly gorgeous. He placed her drink in front of her nonchalantly. His hair was a bit longer than was the fashion at the moment, ending at the collar. It had a slight wave to it and was almost pitch black. His skin had an olive tone and his eyes, when focused on a person, were hard to hold a gaze with. They were just so intense.

“Thank you. I think I should slow down, I am starting to feel a bit of a reckless smile on my face.”

“There is a smile on there, and it is beautiful. If you were mine, I would make sure you smiled like that every day.”

Charles leaned in close, but instead of going for a kiss, he just asked her if she wanted to dance. His face was beside hers, his words whispered gently into her ear. She tingled with the non-touch, his hot breath playing with her sensitive earlobe.

“Sure,” she said, trying to play it cool, while a wave of heat washed over her entire body.

2

Jennifer took another gulp and set her glass down. They had long since abandoned their hijacked seating in favor of a more subtle bench of to the side of the venue where they could enjoy some light conversation. The liquid courage helped her hands shake less as he led her out onto the dance floor once again. The quick beat they had risen to was almost immediately replaced with a slow and steady love song that pulled all the couples, including them, in closer. His hand grabbed her around the waist and pulled her near. She gasped as his hands settled just below her hips and her front was pushed against his hard, and apparently very athletic, body.

He moved her around slowly, but she was already breathing quickly from his touch. Her hands encircled his neck and she looked up at him with clouding green eyes. Jennifer could feel her body heating up, both from the vodka, as well as from her carnal reaction to his proximity. There was just something about the way he held her and looked at her that made Jennifer almost swoon. She couldn’t be sure, but she sensed it was more than just the alcohol. The song was over too quickly and she disengaged her arms almost reluctantly as he led them off the dance floor.

She moved back towards the table and decided she needed to sit down anyhow. Her knees were a little wobbly, though she blamed it on booze. Her mother was coming out about the same time and waved to her as Charles sat back down next to her. His chair seemed closer and he was definitely leaning towards her just a little more than was usual.

“So what are your plans Jennifer?”

“Stay here as long as I have to and then get some studying done. What about you?”

“Studying? So you are in college?”

“Yeah, upstate.”

“What are you studying?”

“Law. I plan to work pro-bono.”

“Why?”

“Because I would rather help people than make money.”

Charles did not see a need for a distinction, but he nodded empathetically nonetheless.

“Well, I guess we all have to ‘follow our bliss’, as they say.”

Jennifer looked down at her plate, unsure of how to take his comment, and feeling the effects of the alcohol more strongly than ever. She gaped when she saw her sister on a small stage about to give a speech. She had completely forgotten that she was supposed to give one as well. There was no way she was going to get up there in front of all of those people at this point and give a slurred speech though. She ducked her head slightly and looked around to be sure no one else had located her. Spotting her mother and seeing that she wasn’t looking, Jennifer got up quickly. Walking towards the front of the building, she checked around and then pushed open the door to the coat room and stealthily slipped inside. She figured this would be a safe place to ride out the speech portion of the party.

Breathing out a sigh after a moment, she looked around at the rows of coats, numbered tags stuck to most of them. Hearing the door open behind her, she was pleasantly surprised to see Charles when she turned around.

“Why did you run off?”

“I am supposed to make a speech and I really don’t think I am in any condition for it at the moment. Trust me. It’s better for all of us if I sit this one out.”

“You don’t seem that drunk to me.”

“I am not drunk, just really really really tipsy,” she laughed.

“Ah, so I shouldn’t get try for a kiss then huh?”

“I am really just a little tipsy,” she quickly amended.

Charles came closer, closing the door behind him as he advanced. Jennifer took a step back and found her back against the wall. The man may have asked, but he sure didn’t wait for an answer as he bent down to touch her lips with his. Jennifer was surprised by his boldness, but her lips instantly responded to his. As they kissed, he pulled her in close like he had when they were dancing. The flush over her body was no longer tied to anything other than him.

Against any objections that may have lingered in the back of her mind, her body pressed hard against his. She molded her soft curves around his taut, muscled chest. His hands went gently to either side of her head and pressed her against the wall. The move pinned her in front of him as his every move seemed to telegraph the electric attraction he also had running through his system.

Jennifer was lost to this man who seemed to engulf her with his strength as he stood against her. She whimpered and could feel herself responding in her own ways, both above and below the belt. She could hear applause in the other room and it reminded her that she was at her mother’s wedding, making out with some random rich guy in the coat room. Her hand pushed against his hard chest and he reluctantly yielded when she repeated the motion.

“Stop, I’ve got to go.”

“The reception just started Jennifer…”

Her hand was firmer on his chest, even as one of his started to cup her small breast. Jennifer wanted to stay right there, but she did need to go. His lips captured hers once more and silenced her protest. The hard knot in his pants pressed against her quim and she instantly felt a surge of fluid inside her, readying her love tunnel for his penetration. Her body was running on autopilot and demanding more. Jennifer wanted the man right then and there. She was ready to give it to him as his hand started to ascend one of her thighs under her dress, but thankfully someone came in the small room and disrupted the strangers from doing something they may have regretted.

“Hey bro, it’s time to get out there. Dad wants you.”

Samuel looked at his brother a little strangely as he finally caught a glimpse of the woman his body had been hiding. His older brother was a bit of a horn dog and whenever he disappeared, he could almost always be found in the company of a stunning woman.

“Come on, that can wait.”

“Alright, I will be right out. Go.”

Samuel snorted, sounding like he was laughing as he walked back out. The mood was completely killed and Jennifer touched her lips as the man asked her to stay.

“Please, stay right there. I will be right back.”

Jennifer had no intentions of doing that and slid out of the country club’s back door the first chance she got. She was just focused on getting out of there without being seen. Suddenly she didn’t want to deal with any of it. She didn’t want to be around at the wedding and she definitely did not want to be banging some random guy in a coat room. The whole thing was just not like her and she wanted to get back to her mom’s house to relax and let her head clear.

Her mother was going to be moving in with her new husband soon and there were still a few things that Jennifer needed to get out of that old house. There were a lot of memories in her childhood home, but she could understand why her mother had to sell. It was just going to be hard for Jennifer to let it all go. Everything was changing so much and now her emotions were being messed with by the appearance of this mysterious rich guy.

3

Jennifer stepped out of the shower at her mom, Darla’s house. With the wedding behind them, her mom and her new husband, Ryan, would be on their honeymoon for a couple of weeks, so Jennifer planned to stay there for the rest of her break from school. Finals were the next week, so she had most of the week to get all her things together and put them into storage before she would have to hit the books. As she rubbed the mist off the mirror, she heard a noise coming from downstairs. She stuck her head out of the door and wrapped a towel around her body.

“Hello?”

Jennifer waited. She figured it was her sister, though she didn’t hear anything else. Walking towards the stairs, she looked down and saw someone’s back in the kitchen. Jennifer froze, unsure what to do. Her hands went to the towel and clutched it to her chest. At that moment the man turned around and smiled at her.

“Hi, you must be Jennifer.”

The guy walked towards the bottom of the stairs. Although she was definitely alarmed, something about the man’s calm demeanor put her at ease. Come to think of it she vaguely recalled her Mom saying that she had given the house keys to someone or other. She had given them to an assistant or something.

“What are you doing in my mother’s house?”

“Oh sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you. I didn’t think anyone was home. I needed to pick something up for your stepdad, Ryan. You know, work stuff for when they are off in the South Pacific.”

“Oh, okay. How do you know who I am?”

“I figure you are his new stepdaughter and um,” he said, averting his face,” your towel is slipping.”

Jennifer looked down to see the top of her small breasts edging the hem of the towel. She quickly pushed the towel back up. She could see mirth in his eyes as he tried not to look. She could also see lust. She realized then that he was the same guy who had caught her in the coat room with Charles. Her eyes looked down at herself and she quickly started to back up towards her room to get dressed. Her cheeks were red and she could feel the blush going down her neck and chest.

“Well sorry to bother you. I will be on my way now Jennifer.”

She did not look back as she fled into her room and shut the door. She figured the guy must be some personal assistant or someone close enough to Ryan that he was invited to the wedding. Her day was not turning out to be as peaceful as she had hoped. After she heard the door close downstairs and she was sure he was gone, she went and bolted the front door. Jennifer did not need any more uninvited guests.

Jennifer spent the rest of the day and into the night going through her old things. Cleaning out her old closet was like going through a time capsule. Helping herself to the full liquor cabinet, she decided to take a break with a glass of wine as she looked through some old photo albums. As she sipped the wine and felt waves of nostalgia wash over her, she had a crazy idea. She wished there was a way that she could just buy her mother’s house. This place was where she grew up and it held so many happy memories, it just killed her to think they were selling it. But what could she do? After all, she didn’t have the kind of money it would take to buy it. On top of it Ryan seemed to be pushing the issue of the sale. Jennifer thought that maybe it was because he didn’t want his new wife to have a way out. Or maybe she was just feeling protective – or paranoid.

But she thought that Ryan was controlling and getting rid of Darla’s house would be like a guarantee for him that she couldn’t leave him. At least that is how Jennifer saw it. Jennifer never said a word though. How could she tell her mom that the guy she was going to marry might be rich, but he was also a class “A” jerk? Jennifer was sure that his son’s would be no better. She wasn’t looking forward to having to meet more rich assholes. She was sure that they had just as little class as their father did. The thought of holidays with the three of them looking down their noses at her was almost more than she could bear. Jennifer knew that she would have to get used to this new situation eventually, but at the moment Christmas was still eight months away. She could afford to maintain her morose outlook about it for a while yet.

Jennifer stewed about the wedding and then she stewed about where she was going to live after she got out of college. It had all just changed so fast and she was finding it hard not to blame her new stepdad Ryan. Before she left for college, her mother was dating some other guy entirely. Then, the next thing she knew, she got a phone call from Darla telling her that their mother was engaged. On top of that, it was to an entirely different guy that Jennifer had never even met, let alone knew anything about. There was a slight sadness mixed with a fair amount of irritation because Jennifer felt like she was losing her mother and gaining three pompous men in return. She knew she had not even met her new stepbrothers yet, but she was already convinced they would be jerks.

She tried to spend the rest of her break relaxing. She knew the material for the finals pretty well already. She wanted to visit with some of her friends that had decided not to go off to school, or had gone to college locally. Her friend Cindy was working at a local club, The Highball, so she went down there to get a few drinks the next evening. The more time they spent talking about old times the more homesick Jennifer became. Still, they had a good time dancing and laughing, just like old times. It turned out that her mother had left her a couple of messages while she was dancing. By the time she saw them, she was on her way home anyhow and didn’t bother checking them. Had she taken a minute to listen to the voicemails, she would not have been surprised to find the front door unlocked when she got back to the house.

Jennifer walked in slowly and paused, listening to see if she heard anything. By this time she was getting almost used to random people appearing in the home. It did belong to her mother and she just had to deal with her penchant for giving out sets of keys.

There was a light on in the back by her mother’s room and as she walked back there her hands found a glass vase to use, just in case. Having grown up in a safe neighborhood, and knowing her mom, she wasn’t too worried really. As she got closer, she could hear the shuffling of papers, but despite her feeling it would just be another random friend of her mother’s, it took her a moment to get the courage up to peer around the corner to see who it was. This was the downside of the free room and board.

Jennifer came around the door with the vase in front of her and, although relieved, was still shocked when she saw that it was her mother.

“Mom! What are you doing here? I thought you were on your honeymoon for the next two weeks? It’s only been three days.”

“I know baby, but Ryan had a merger deal that ran into some sort of trouble unexpectedly, so he wanted to get back and take care of it. I guess we’ll take the honeymoon later.”

Jennifer could see that her mother was hurt, but that she would never admit it. Her mom was all about appearances. She wanted everyone to think that it was all okay, even if it didn’t feel ok for her. Once again, Jennifer was not going to upset her fantasy world.

“So what are you looking for?”

“Oh, just papers on the house. Ryan wants to have his lawyers look at them and find a buyer as soon as possible.”

“I don’t understand why you have to rush everything. It is not like you guys need the money.”

Darla looked back at her daughter and shrugged.

“You know how Ryan is. He likes to get stuff done, no procrastination. That’s why he has been so successful.”

“No, actually, I don’t really know ‘how he is’ at all. All I know is what you tell me. I have only met him twice mom.”

“I know dear and he suggested that you come by and have dinner with us soon.” She said evasively. “I see that you met new your brother Charlie. I was so happy to see you two getting along.”

“Wait, what?” Jennifer felt the blood drain from her face.

“I saw you and Charlie at the table talking. He’s your new stepbrother, well one of them. He is the oldest and his younger brother stopped by after the wedding. Maybe you met him too?”

Jennifer’s heart rate increased dramatically and she felt like her throat was closing up. While she couldn’t speak from shock, her mind screamed for her to answer. She needed to say something to fill the void. And to find out if what she said was true. Jennifer could not imagine that the man who had his hands all over her at the wedding and whom she kissed so passionately was really her new stepbrother. How could that be?

“The one I danced with at the wedding is my new stepbrother?”

“Yes. One of them. I swear dear, it is like you are not even listening sometimes.”

Jennifer leaned back against her mother’s bed. Darla turned around with some papers in her hands and waved them like they were the winning lottery ticket. Apparently she had been searching for them for a while.

“I just don’t understand why you have to sell the house. Maybe I want to buy it.”

“Oh now Jenny, don’t be dramatic. I know you will miss it, but you don’t want this house.”

“But this was the house that we all lived in. Dad lived here and if you sell it, it will be like losing one of the last pieces of Dad.”

It was finally said. Jennifer was finally able to voice what she had wanted to say for a while. Her father had been gone for 7 years and her mother didn’t even say his name anymore. Jennifer’s older sister wouldn’t talk about him either. They acted like he had never existed and Jennifer just didn’t get it. She knew that was just their way of coping, but she couldn’t be that way. She wanted to hold on to the house. She felt like it was all she had left of him.

“Baby, it’s just a house. You don’t really want this old house, not really. It’s got too much wrong with it. The porch needs to be fixed and it needs a new roof.”

“I don’t care. I do want it. How much are you trying to sell it for?”

“I don’t know. I was going to let Ryan take care of all of that.”

“Of course you were.”

Jennifer was done talking. Her mind reeled from the thought of making out with her stepbrother, but her heart sank from the idea that her mother was really going to go through with selling the house.

“Well, when you find out let me know. I might go down to the bank and see if I can get a loan.”

“You know they‘ll never approve you Jennifer.”

“They might. I will figure something out. Thanks for the show of support though. So are you staying over there tonight, or here?”

Darla looked at her youngest daughter and sat down on the bed. The older woman had not realized how much all these changes were going to affect her. It was true that there were a lot of memories of her husband in this house. That was one of the main reasons that she was okay with selling it when Ryan suggested it. She couldn’t deal with all the memories and selling the place would mean one less painful reminder to deal with. For the most part she had made a kind of peace with it, but she hadn’t thought about how it would affect Jennifer.

“Honey, I know this has all happened so quickly, but I am married to Ryan now. So yes, I will be staying with him. You are staying here until you go back to school, right?”

“Yeah. I guess I will get a storage unit and get my stuff out of here.”

Jennifer did not want to sound bitter, but she was and she didn’t know how to let it go. She was more than just a little disappointed, she was devastated. Darla stayed to grab a few more items that she threw in a suitcase. Jennifer heard a noise downstairs and she looked to see the same man that had walked in the day before. She wasn’t sure why she hadn’t been concerned with who he was yesterday. She was just so distracted with everything going on. She had figured he was an assistant or something. He waved slightly and she wondered if he had heard what she had said about his father. Or had he heard what she had said about her own father?

4

Jennifer did not stay much longer at her mother’s house. She packed up most of her things and took some of her father’s things over to a storage facility. Jennifer had a feeling that the house would not be in the family the next time she was back in town and the thought saddened her. There was nothing to be done though, so she left to go back to school a couple of days early.

Her mother had called several times to try and get together, but Jennifer had ignored the messages and didn’t bother texting her until she was back at school. Even then, it was just to tell her that she made it back safely. The two women did not talk for the next several months and Jennifer even started to ignore the calls from her sister. She sort of went into a protective bubble.

Jennifer just tried to immerse herself in school and forget about what was going on back home. She had actually found a boyfriend too. It weirded her out though, because she found herself constantly comparing him to Charles. Charles was taller, she would think to herself. And she had felt differently as he had held her close. She didn’t feel the same way about her boyfriend Steve, though he was nice and they did have a good time together. They hadn’t gone all the way yet though. Jennifer had before, of course, she just hadn’t given it up yet with him. As the time stretched on, she wondered if she ever would. Maybe it had something to do with Charles, who lingered in the back of her mind, despite her attempts to dispel any thought of him.

Finally, the holidays were upon her and Jennifer felt compelled to go see her mother for Christmas. She had opted out of Thanksgiving and Darla had actually seemed uncharacteristically upset. She had called her the next morning and made Jennifer feel bad, so she had promised to go home for a couple days during the next holiday.

She dreaded the trip for many reasons though. One of the big ones was the reminder of the imminent loss of her childhood home and all those memories of her father that she was afraid would go with it. There was also her mother’s unwillingness to talk about it. On top of that she would have to deal with her new rich stepfather that she couldn’t stand to be around. And of course, the main reason to stay away would have been to avoid seeing the stepbrother she had sucked face with and whom she had allowed to feel her up. That was kind of a big one. It would have been a lot for anyone and Jennifer just felt so overwhelmed. She wished that she could find a good enough excuse to just skip the whole thing. But she was out of excuses.

The day that she was packing up for what would probably be her last ride “home”, she received a large envelope folded over in her mail box. It was a crisp textured eight and one half by eleven inch white envelope with no return address. Opening it curiously, she found a small collection of papers inside. There was a note that was on the top of the stack of legal papers that at first just confused her. Then it made tears well up in her eyes, blurring her vision. She could hardly believe it and had to read it through three times before it would begin to sink in.

“Jennifer, Samuel overheard the conversation with your mother about your childhood home. We hope this is not unwelcomed or too ostentatious of a gift, but we decided to buy it for you and would like to give it to you as an early Christmas present, if you will accept. Of course we will have to deal with some tax implications, etc. but we have attorneys for that sort of thing. Along with the house will also be a fund to be used for upkeep and repairs for the foreseeable future, so that this does not become a burden to you financially. You probably are wondering where this is coming from. We know what it is like to lose a parent and to want to hold on to their memory. We lost our mother. It is our sincerest wish that you accept this small gift on our behalf. You would be giving us great pleasure in receiving it. I hope to see you soon. Charles”

After she picked her jaw up off the floor and stopped crying tears of both joy and relief, she looked at the pages once more to be sure she wasn’t imagining it. The letter trembled in her hands as she read the important parts several times over. Then she looked at the new deed with her name on it. There it was in black and white, but she still couldn’t believe it. People don’t just give other people a house. Did they? Well, apparently. These guys did. It seemed like they had done that very thing. Jennifer was speechless as she made her final preparations for the trip home. She realized she was driving towards her home for real now. I was hers, unless this was some kind of trick. It was still hard to believe it in her mind. If it was true, she did not know how she could repay them for their kindness.

***

“Hey baby, are you leaving soon? I’m all ready.”

“Yeah Steve. I’m leaving now.”

“Ok babe. I’ll see you when you get here.”

Jennifer hung up and grimaced, she hated being called babe. Baby wasn’t so bad, but babe just grated on her nerves for some reason. She had mentioned it to Steve, but he did not seem to care too much and continued punctuating his sentences liberally with the nickname.

She had decided to take Steve with her for purely selfish reasons. The visit was already going to be more than she wanted to face and she planned to use her boyfriend as a buffer. This approach wasn’t going to win her any girlfriend of the year awards, but sometimes you just had to do what you had to do. The dinner was supposed to be at Ryan’s mansion and her stepbrothers were going to be there, as well as the rest of Ryan’s family. She had not met them, but Jennifer already imagined that she knew how it would go. She knew they were just people like her, but sometimes the money thing could be a lot to take. Of course those stepbrothers had just bought her a house, so maybe it was time to see them in a new light.

So she figured Steve could do the small talk thing with the rich folk, since he came from a pretty well-off family. She also figured that Steve would keep her mind and her lips away from the forbidden ones that she still felt attracted to. The knowledge of her new familial connection with Charles had not dampened the memory of the heat she had felt between them. Jennifer could still feel Charles’ body against hers. That feeling and the memory of that encounter had kept her up late at night on several occasions in the intervening months since she had seen him. She imagined that a man like that would always have a girlfriend but despite the obvious problems it would present, she couldn’t help but wish that he was available.

Jennifer picked up Steve and was glad to see that he had dressed up a bit with a button down and some slacks. He looked nice. Now if he could just leave out all the “babe” comments.

Since Jennifer supposedly had her own home now, she figured she had somewhere to escape to if things got to be too much on the trip. That helped her relax a bit. She assumed that her new benefactors had left the house as it was. She had actually lost track of what had happened with the house when she retreated into her bubble over the summer and fall. Anyhow, even though the family situation would be marginally more manageable now, she also realized that in coping with it she had potentially created another problem. By inviting him to meet the family it was very possible that he would assume that she was stepping up the relationship. That, of course, would mean sex for Steve. That would be a pretty reasonable conclusion actually. The problem was that Jennifer still wasn’t sure if she wanted to have sex with him, even though it had been several months since they had started dating. She had given him a few blow jobs to satiate his needs a bit and to let off some of the pressure he was no doubt feeling inside. She had certainly relieved that pressure admirably, but it clearly wasn’t enough. He wanted it all and she knew that that weekend, he would try to get it.

He kissed her as they were about to drive away from in front of his dorm but Jennifer was the one who pulled back when his mouth became more insistent. She pretended she had to focus on the drive ahead of them. From the look in his eyes, she imagined he was pretty sure they would be sleeping together any day now. At times like this, he seemed to look at her almost as a possession, Jennifer thought. She wasn’t sure if she liked it or not. Almost against her will, her body responded to his soft lips and probing tongue, and she momentarily contemplated ending her self-imposed dry spell. She really did need to have sex and so it was starting to look like Steve just might be in luck after all. The way she kept vacillating around this issue, she could understand how crazy men thought woman were. She felt a little crazy herself, she laughed inside.

5

“So I thought we were going to your mom’s?”

“We are. I just wanted to put our things here. I haven’t seen the house since I was here for the wedding. And I haven’t seen it since it became mine. It feels pretty good. I thought we could tidy up a few things while we are here.”

She had not given him all the details of what had transpired with the house. She just said that her mother had told her to treat it like her own house. She further implied that her mother was the one who would sign it over to her. She stopped just short of lying. No need to complicate an already complicated situation by telling Steve about the gift. Steve’s face screwed up at the mention of tidying up though. He did not like the sound of doing any kind of work apparently and Jennifer doubted that she would get any help from him. She just hoped that the rest of house was not a complete mess. Her mother, Darla had a tendency to leave work for everyone else to do, so there really was no telling what the state of the basement and main rooms would be. At least it was hers though, she thought. She assumed her mom wouldn’t care about the furnishings, but who could tell.

The house was surprisingly well kept, and just as she had last seen it. The customary hidden key outside had been replaced with a shiny new one that opened the front door. On the kitchen table she discovered the rest of a new set of keys resting on top of a note from Charles welcoming her home. Apparently they had changed all the locks, giving her even more of a feeling that it was really hers. So it was really true. Her heart skipped a beat as she looked at the familiar handwriting. Jennifer folded the note and stuck it in her pocket before Steve came in with the bags. She saw his nose crinkle at her new home, his upper class breeding coming in again. To see it from his eyes, she was sure that it was a let-down.

“Wow, this place is tiny.”

“It’s a three bedroom, two-story house, Steve, and it is just for me. So I think it is plenty big enough”, she said, trying not to feel, or sound, too annoyed. Then again, what he said was objectively annoying she thought.

That was the difference between them in a nutshell. Nothing was ever good enough for a guy like Steve, who was promised the best of everything from the time he came out of his mother’s womb. He just always got whatever he wanted. He expected to get his degree and work at one of the prominent law offices in the city where he grew up. His family had connections and it was practically a done deal already. His career path was chosen purely on a monetary basis, while Jennifer wanted to get into law to help people. Her school had kids representing both sides of that fence. While some just wanted to make a difference in the world, others were just getting a license to swindle money from everyone they came in contact with. Maybe that was a bit of an extreme way to see it, but that was her view.

“I guess. I don’t know if I would want something this small though. I need room to move.”

She wondered if Steve realized that with every word out of his mouth, his chances of getting in her pants were dropping exponentially. Putting that thought aside, Jennifer looked around at her house proudly. It was perfect for her.

“Well, we can’t always agree on everything,” she finally said.

As Steve walked over to use the bathroom, Jennifer sighed to herself. She didn’t know what she was doing with him and she was just now realizing that she had not really thought through the ramifications of bringing him home with her. It would definitely signify that they were becoming more serious. He was already expecting more than she really wanted to give him, and now she was only encouraging it. He might even try to get some right then and there. The fact was, she was not even sure if she really liked him at all when he made ignorant comments like that. He didn’t seem to have a filter or monitor inside of his brain that told him that he was being an insensitive jerk. He could be sweet at other times, but at times like this the jerkiness just oozed out of him with every word, obscuring whatever good in him she had once seen. Jennifer was starting to wonder if that was why she kissed him the first time at the party where they had met. She was probably just trying to shut him up.

“So are you ready to go babe?”

Jennifer groaned inwardly again.

“Just let me change real quickly and throw some makeup on.”

Steve sighed audibly and Jennifer was finding herself wishing for the third time in ten minutes that she had just had the courage to come home and face the situation by herself. At this point though she was committed. She couldn’t very well send Steve back to campus. Dinner would be ok. She knew that it was going to be long, but she had to go to say thank you to Charles and Samuel for their incredible generosity, if nothing else.

Jennifer purposely took her time while she was getting ready, making Steve wait as a form punishment for all of his dramatics. She knew that was pretty passive aggressive of her, but in that moment she didn’t really care. She smiled sweetly at Steve thirty minutes later as she finally came downstairs. He couldn’t be too mad at her, looking as good as she did. The dress she wore was red, short, and tight. Her heels made her legs seem a mile long and with her hair flowing down her shoulders she was an absolute bombshell. It was clear from his expression that his desire to get some had reached a crescendo and suddenly he wasn’t too keen on leaving the house at all.

He walked over to his girlfriend and pulled her into his embrace, his lips crashing down on hers. His lips slid over hers, but she was reluctant to open her mouth. Jennifer was actually thinking about Charles as Steve touched her. It was the other man that she wished was kissing her, and pressing her against his hard body like he had in the coatroom. Given, it wasn’t the most romantic spot, but it would have to do. She pulled away from Steve as his hand crept closer to her hot center. Jennifer didn’t want him to feel how wet she was. She was not wet so much for him as she was for her own stepbrother.

“Stop, we are already late and we need to get going.”

The man growled and grabbed her firm ass cheek as she started to walk towards the front door. She could feel his eyes on her flesh as she walked away and she found she liked it. Maybe she would slack her thirst with her boyfriend after all. What a novel concept, she thought. He may be a dick, but he had waited quite a while after all. This was her thought as they got into her car. Her body wanted satisfaction and it did not seem that it was all that worried about who it actually came from. When she thought about hot steamy dirty sex, however, it was Charles who came to mind.

6

“I am so happy you finally made it. I called and you didn’t answer.”

“Sorry mom. I had to go by the house to drop my things and get ready.”

“The house? I thought you were staying here and we could have Christmas morning together.”

“I went by our old house.”

“What do you mean?”

“Didn’t Ryan tell you?”

“Tell her what?”

Jennifer looked over at the aging man walking up to the stair. He was dressed formally, as he always was. She was a little caught off guard by his appearance but proceeded with the story undeterred.

“That your sons kindly bought her house and gave it to me. Charles sent me a card and the deed to the house. Don’t tell me you didn’t know of their generosity.” She was laying on the sweetness to be sure and frame the whole thing as a grand noble gesture, lest Ryan get in the way of it going through.

By the look on the man’s face, it was quite obvious that he didn’t know anything about it. Although he didn’t say anything, by the newly arrived twitch in his brow, the news seemed to upset him. He turned and left, presumably to go look for his impulsive, and recently very gallant sons. Jennifer introduced her mother to Steve and was in turn introduced to several of Ryan’s family members. Her sister was not there and when she asked Darla where she was, she was given a puckered look that was akin to her husband’s. Sadly, it looked like she was becoming just like him.

After some chit chat and introductions Steve was pulled into a conversation with some other guests.

“Well he is a nice looking boy. He dresses well,” said Darla approvingly.

Jennifer sighed as they watched Steve talking to Ryan’s brother. She was sure it was about something boring. She knew that by “dresses well,” her mother was speaking of the man’s means. Jennifer couldn’t have cared less about that and she couldn’t believe that the same woman who had told her to follow her heart when she was younger now seemed to only consider finances as the defining factor in her daughter’s love life.

It was then that Charles and his brother Samuel came into the room. Jennifer was stalled for a moment as her eyes drank in the sight of her new brothers. They were similar in looks, yet each distinct and unique in his own way. Her heart pounded in her chest as they walked over to where she was standing. Samuel was attractive as well, but it was Charles who attracted Jennifer. Her mother had long been forgotten and she turned to Charles for the first time since that coat room.

“Thank you so much!”

There was nothing else that she could say to them but to thank them. She wasn’t sure if they knew how much it had meant to her, but she thought it was obvious that it meant the world. It meant that she could hold on to so many cherished memories. She even had hopes of maybe starting her own family there someday. Jennifer wrapped her arms around the startled man and she immediately felt the same way she had felt in the coat room. If there had not been so many people around, namely her boyfriend as well as her own new extended family, she would have liked nothing better than to finish what they had started that day so many months before. It was readily apparent that Charles was receptive to her gratitude.

She reluctantly pulled away, though she was happy to see he was just as affected as she was. His brown eyes bore into her hers and she looked away to save herself embarrassment. Jennifer turned towards Samuel and gave him the same hug, though she did not feel the fire she did with Charles. Steve seemed to be a bit bothered by all the hugging and was quickly at her side introducing himself. Despite the knowledge that these were her new stepbrothers, some primal defense was triggered and Steve made it clear that they were a couple. She, on the other hand, had never wanted him to be gone as much as she did at that moment. Charles had a semi-deflated look on his face. Jennifer wished that she could take that look away. She actually had a pretty good idea of how she could do it, too.

Dinner was beautiful and the food was almost so pretty to look at that she didn’t want to spoil it by eating anything. The conversation revolved around business and while Steve had plenty to say, Jennifer could not think of anything to add. She couldn’t have cared less about mergers and profit margins. All she could think about was the dark-haired man that kept looking at her from across the table. Their eyes met once and she wanted to melt into her seat.

“So are you staying here for the night? It would be nice if we could all wake up to Christmas morning together as a family for the first time.”

“Well…”

“We were going to stay at the other house weren’t we? I really wanted to help clean it up a bit,” Steve quickly interjected.

He had actually cut Jennifer off. She knew exactly why he wanted to stay at the other house. It certainly had nothing to do with cleaning. Well, there was one thing he wanted cleaned. Or was it that there was one thing he really wanted to clean? Truth told she couldn’t really blame the poor guy.

“Steve I haven’t missed Christmas morning with my mom my whole life. You can stay there if you really want to help and I will stay here.”

Steve had painted himself into a corner and he knew it. He didn’t look especially happy about it, but after Jennifer’s mom overheard the plan and started gushing with excitement, he knew it was too late to back pedal.

“Good, well that’s settled. It really means so much to me to have you here Jennifer.”

Steve meanwhile looked like he had just been hit in the head with a frying pan as he tried to comprehend how quickly his plans to get laid had unraveled.

Darla just looked misty eyed and Jennifer was sure that her mom had had one too many glasses of wine. At the same time she welcomed the warmth of her words. As the dinner wound down and people started to leave, Charles walked up to Jennifer, as she was matter of factly telling Steve she would see him tomorrow.

“Would you like me to show you to your room, sis?”

It was funny how he said the last word. There was the secret between the two and though Steve could sense another man encroaching, he could not say anything because they were siblings after all. Steve looked from one to the other and huffed in his confusion.

“Yea, just let me give Steve the keys.”

Jennifer pawed through her purse until she found both the car and house keys. Steve seemed genuinely shocked when she actually handed them over.

“I will see you tomorrow sweetie, okay?”

Knowing there was no use arguing at this point, he grumbled his assent and then surprised her with an impassioned and fiery kiss. She was not expecting it and especially not with so many of her family looking on. Her body was so ready for some loving she realized, that this kiss had almost been enough to convince her to go back home with him after all. She walked him to the door though, and after a final farewell, shut it before he could kiss her like that again. He might have been marking his territory, but it was effective nonetheless. Had he kissed her like that before they left her house earlier, the end of the day might have turned out very differently for both of them. Her hands brushed her lips for a moment as if to make sure they were still intact.

“That was some kiss.”

Jennifer smiled and looked back at her stepbrother sheepishly.

“Yea, it was.”

“You look surprised.”

“I am, a little.”

“Was it as good as our kiss?”

Jennifer blushed and couldn’t quite meet his eyes. She quietly followed the tall man up the long stairs. They walked down a long hall and passed several rooms before he stopped at a door and opened it. He held it open and let her walk in before he came in behind her. He shut the door and she heard the faint click of the lock. She turned around and looked at him questioningly.

“You didn’t answer my question. Was his kiss better?”

Jennifer stepped back as he approached her, the same determined look that he had had before. Her mouth was dry, as were her lips.

“We shouldn’t be doing this. It just isn’t right,” she said, trying her best to believe it herself.

“That’s ridiculous; if our parents had never met no one would think twice about us being together. I think maybe it’s my turn to give you a kiss again.”

He said nothing else about her being his stepsister. He seemed as eager to forget that fact as she was. His lips came in contact with hers and there was that instant spark again. Her body remembered him and happily melded against his hard chest.

Their tongues twisted around each other and his hands explored her body once again. In their heat, he pushed her towards the bed in the middle of the guest room. Jennifer felt the back of her knees hit the mattress. His weight pushed her over and Charles fell down on top of her, his hardness instantly pressing against her mound. His mouth left hers as he started to kiss her neck. Jennifer moaned and wiggled her body underneath him, enticing him to continue his descent.

“So?” he said, pausing in his ministrations.

Jennifer looked up at the man over her body and sighed. She felt shy for a second, the intensity of his eyes overwhelming.

“I have been thinking about you since the day at the wedding. Why did you just take off like that?”

To be honest, Jennifer didn’t really know why she had run off. She certainly wasn’t going to tell him her best guess though, which was that she thought she had just felt too out of control when she was around him. She had been afraid of what she might do while under his spell. In this moment now though, she found that feeling exhilarating, rather than threatening. She was ready to let go of that control and give in to her body’s yearnings. She would be whatever he needed her to be. Moreover, she would be whatever she wanted to be herself. Screw convention. In that moment, all she wanted was Charles.

His body and mouth moved lower, nipping at the hardened nipples that poked against the thin material of her dress. His nibbling and sucking tongue, teeth, and lips went from one breast to the other and then slowly moved down her stomach. Her lower abdomen trembled as his hot breathe steamed through the thin fabric of her dress.

“I love this dress and the color on you, but at this moment I really just want it off,” he said, almost apologetically.

Jennifer squealed as he pulled the hem up and exposed her from the waist down. She looked past her heaving chest and saw his face start to lower to her sex. All that stood between them was a rather frilly pair of lace panties that almost matched her dress. The red made her feel sexy and the man’s mouth on her nether-lips proved that he seemed to agree.

Jennifer’s painted nails delved into his hair and scraped along his scalp as he pulled her panties to the side. His breath became hotter and she whimpered when she felt the tip of his tongue lightly pressing against her wet button. His fingers held her open while he pressed harder and made her moan louder. Her hips came up to search for his mouth and when he locked on her engorged nub and started to suck, she bucked underneath him.

“Yes Charles, oh God.”

Jennifer was at the precipice and then flying over the edge entirely into oblivion before she knew it. Charles slid a finger inside of her and started to finger-fuck her quickly as her fluid squirted out around his thrusting digit. His name was on her lips, over and over again as he pushed her past pleasure. Her body heaved and contracted until it hurt. Her core was sensitive and even with a finger inside, she wanted more. He relented and pulled back to leave her. Her thighs pulled together as she closed her eyes tightly in her enjoyment of the moment.

“How do you get this thing off?”

The man’s voice was strained and Jennifer smiled. Her eyes opened to find him tugging his own shirt off. That, he could accomplish. She sat up and started to pull down her own zipper as best she could. She turned her back to him and he yanked it down the rest of the way. She heard it rip and protested.

“I’ll buy you ten more, just please get it off!” he laughed.

She looked back at his desirous eyes and muscled chest. Jennifer felt the same overwhelming need and she quickly pulled the straps off her shoulders. She pushed it down to her waist and looked back at him, giving him an eyeful of her perky young breasts. Charles let out what sounded almost like an animal’s growl as his hands went for his pants. A long thick cock popped out as he pulled them down with a jerk.

Climbing back on the bed, Charles pushed her over onto her stomach and hands. He grabbed the rest of the dress and pulled it down her thighs, letting it bunch at her knees. He rubbed his hard aching cock several times across her ass and then her soaked pussy before suddenly squeezing it through her spread lips and inside. Charles groaned deep and Jennifer cried out. She was suddenly filled to the brim just as he was engulfed as he planted himself deep inside her hole.

“Oh, that feels amazing. You feel amazing,” she half moaned and half sang out.

He pulled out slowly and then pushed forward quickly again, bottoming out inside of her. The dress held her legs together and with her thighs shut, his cock pushed in to new depths she had not felt before. Her thighs pushed together with each stroke and stimulated her inflamed clit. He moved faster inside of her, rutting in and out of her body as he held her hips steady with his powerful hands. Each thrust pushed her face further into the mattress. Her mouth was agape as she moaned into the comforter beneath her prone body. He had to pull her back up several times, as he was literally driving her into and across the bed.

Charles withdrew his meat from her for a moment and turned her over onto her back. He pulled the dress the rest of the way off of her long legs and then opened her wide. Her little pink pussy taunted him and he bent down to taste her juices once more, before pushing back in with his rod, her calves pinned against his broad shoulders. She let out an involuntary moan with each hard plunge in and then squealed with pleasure as his hand went to the top of her slit to rub.

“Oh my God, Charles, I’m coming.”

He didn’t need her warning, as he could feel her hole flooding around his throbbing shaft. Her walls crushed him as he gritted his teeth, trying to draw out their pleasure just a little longer. Watching her face change and feeling her body writhing underneath him was more than he could handle. He bellowed over her high-pitched shrieks, filling her with his seed. Each hot blast made her insides convulse, making him groan and his cock twitch. Thank God they were at the far end of the east wing, she thought absently.

When it was over, the two laid next to each other in the bed, both covered with a thin sheen of sweat and gasping in large breaths of air. It took Jennifer several minutes to unclench her legs and to open her eyes to her stepbrother. Now he was her lover.

“Wow,” Jennifer giggled, her hands running over his sweaty chest.

“Wow is right.”

He moved down the bed and kissed her bruised lower lips, his hands caressing her belly. His eyes held mischief as he took her rosy tip into his mouth once more.

“I wish you could always stay here. We could be one big happy family. I could come visit you at night and we could do all sorts of naughty things. Your school is only fifty miles away,” he said with a mischievous smile.

Jennifer grinned back at him and was about to speak until his mouth moved lower again and she temporarily lost that ability. She said nothing. She didn’t know what to say. This trip was not exactly what she had expected. That was an understatement. She just kept reminding herself that had their parents never met this relationship would be no different than any other. Maybe our parents will get divorced she half hoped. Well, she could dream, but for the time being he was still her stepbrother and she guessed she would just have to take the future one day at a time.

THE END

Wolf Shifter Romance

Mated to the Highland Wolf

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

Muriel looked out across the loch as the sun began to set over the mountains. Even though winter had yet to arrive around Inverness, the air was crisp and the chill seemed to rattle gently through her bones. She wrapped her arms around herself and sighed. She had always loved her home and this moment was no exception. The beauty surrounding Cawdor Castle was incredible, the mountains, the lush greens of the land and the deep loch that was laid out before her always took her breath away.

Behind her, in the distance and coming from deep within the forest, she was aware of the sounds of her brothers and father playing with their swords. They clashed their steel together and laughed as if they didn’t have a care in the world, even though Muriel knew the real reason behind why the boys were being trained was definitely not funny. Clan Calder was at risk like many other of the highland families that were scattered around Scotland. The bigger and more powerful clans were trying to claim them and take over them all. Muriel shuddered at the prospect of a war and bit her bottom lip. The cold had turned it dry and she wet it with the tip of her tongue and felt the icy chill bite at her again.

“Back to the castle,” she whispered to herself as she turned on her heel and wrapped an arm around her horse’s neck before she hoisted herself up and sat astride it. The beast had been a present for her thirteenth birthday and they had grown up side by side over the years, their love and deep bond strengthening with each passing day. She had named him Hugo after the ancestral legend of how their clan had come to be, started by a French knight who had settled there and begun the Thane of Calder. Hugo had grown into a strong and powerful beast, and was one of the finest horses within the entire castle. Muriel was honored to be able to call him hers and each time she climbed up onto his back and dug her heels into his side, she knew that he accepted her and wanted to be her steed.

She kicked her heels against him and he picked up his pace into a gallop. Muriel clutched tightly onto his mane as they approached the forest and the sound of her brothers and father came closer. As Hugo slowed and they trotted slowly into the forest and between the trees she smiled as she saw her youngest brother Hamish standing tall and proud with their father’s sword, a piece so big it dwarfed him in size.

“I think you may need one of your own, Hamish,” she smiled warmly. “Something tells me that will be hard to take into battle.”

Hamish smiled boyishly and tried to lift the huge hunk of steel high over his head, failing with his trembling arms which brought it crashing down into the soft, moist earth.

“But I’m a big lad now,” he said triumphantly. He pushed his hands sturdily into his hips and looked at her challengingly. Her father laughed with a hearty roar and slapped the lad on his back before they both made their way over to Muriel and her horse at the clearing’s edge.

“It’s late,” her father said. “You should have been back at the castle hours ago.”

Muriel nodded sheepishly and shrugged her shoulders.

“No place for women out here at night,” he father said, “It’s not safe.”

“Och, I know pa,” she said. “But I lost track of time.”

“Back now,” he emphasized sternly but without anger. “Your mother will be worried sick.”

Muriel nodded and turned Hugo around, ready to begin their walk back to the castle gates. Her brothers all let out low chuckles and she wanted to turn around, jump down and punch the lot of them, but she knew it was pointless. She could easily be just as good a warrior as them, when the time came… but because of her sex she was destined to be cast aside and married off to a worthy suitor just to keep alliances sweet.

She stuck her tongue out at her brothers before she dug her heels into Hugo’s side and they galloped back out across the valley and towards Castle Cawdor. Muriel, the only female offspring of the Calder’s, had lived a sheltered life up until this point, but she knew in her bones it was all about to change. It wasn’t just her father training the boys, or him insisting she wasn’t beyond the walls of Cawdor after nightfall, there was something hanging in the air. She could tell there was a storm coming. News reached them from the peasant boys every so often, stories of other castles that had fallen, whole families wiped out and the bloody trail that was headed in their direction. And even though her mother, father and any of the other elders would deny it… she could sense something was coming for Cawdor that none of them would be able to prevent without an army.

As Hugo’s hooves clattered across the drawbridge and the guards helped her down before leading him away to his stable for the night, Muriel vowed that she would never be as secretive with her own children. Whoever her husband turned out to be, she would insist that they were a real family, open, honest and full of love. This above all else, is what she craved. And she knew that if she wanted it enough, one day she was sure to get it.

2.

Sounds drifted through the castle of men and women feasting in the Grand Hall and even though Muriel had barely eaten anything for hours, she wasn’t tempted to join them. Her family and she had had a shaky past, and now as she was getting older and becoming a woman of her own, she had found herself disagreeing with them on many occasions.

Muriel smiled pleasantly as she passed the guards and made her way down one of the darkened corridors. She would climb the staircase at the end of it and ascend to the second floor where her bed chamber was waiting. Her nurse and confidant Elizabeth would be waiting for her, with no doubt a lecture and a warm bath. And even though a telling off was the last thing she needed, she would let Elizabeth go ahead and scold her anyway. She didn’t have the energy for a fight.

She pushed open the door to her bed chamber and the flicker of flames from the open fire danced around the room and licked an orange glow lightly up the stone walls. She closed the door silently behind her and Elizabeth startled from her resting place, a chair at the side of the hearth.

“Lady Calder,” she tutted, “The sun fell hours ago.”

Muriel nodded shyly and shrugged.

“Father’s already lectured me Elizabeth,” she said with disdain, “Please don’t make me feel any worse.”

Elizabeth got to her feet and put her hands on her hips.

“What the wild folk without clans wouldn’t do to a maiden like you if they got their hands on you out there,” she said icily, “You have no idea what lurks beyond our castle walls.”

“I know,” Muriel said, “I’m sorry, it won’t happen again.”

She crossed the room to her bed and lay down across it. Even though Elizabeth could be as tough on her as her parents, she was still glad to have her around and looking out for her. She always returned to a warm room and a freshly made up bed and she was waited on hand and foot. Muriel stretched her arms up high above her head and then rolled onto her side, propping her head up on her hand.

“They’re preparing for something,” Muriel said suggestively, “Have you heard anything?”

Elizabeth was busy folding linens and she pretended as if she hadn’t caught what Muriel was saying.

“Elizabeth?” Muriel prompted her again, “Do you know what’s coming to Cawdor?”

The maid shook her head as if Muriel was speaking nonsense and laughed.

“There are dangers lurking in every corner of the world,” she said, “Why would you think this place is any different?”

“What do you mean?” Muriel was confused. She was just hoping that for once, someone would give her a straight answer.

“I mean, it’s always been this way,” Elizabeth smiled at her warmly, “It’s just now you are old enough to notice… don’t worry yourself about it. You father has protected this castle since the day he was born and he will continue to until the day he dies.”

Elizabeth moved to the corner of the room and began to fill the bath tub with large urns of water she had warming on the fire.

“That doesn’t make me feel any better,” Muriel whispered, but she was sure she was the only one to hear.

Muriel loved her mother and father, but they had never been close and their relationship had been tested many times. Muriel was a headstrong woman, she knew what she wanted out of life and she had fought for her right to live the way she pleased from a young age. After being denied at all costs, and kept amongst the confines of the castle, she had eventually accepted her fate. As the only daughter of Lord Calder, she would be wed to a rival family to strengthen bonds and forge alliances. With each passing day, Muriel could sense that her time was running out and that one morning she would wake up and her mother would sit her down and tell her that a date had been set and a suitor had been decided. Now she was nineteen, it seemed even more possible to happen at any moment. She was of an age where most girls had already been married and born several children. Her father had held out on her own marriage to ensure that Muriel was used as effectively as possible and the most powerful family was found. She hated that her only place in life was to breed with the son of another Lord and carry on a line of clans that she had been desperate to escape. Muriel knew deep in her heart that she was worth more than this, and even though she had accepted her fate… she would never give up hope that somewhere out there, there would be something or someone to save her.

“Here Lassie,” Elizabeth said as she helped Muriel to her feet and pulled her long smock dress off over her head. “You’re bitten with cold, get into the bath and get warm.”

Muriel had been so busy thinking about her future and of what her father and brothers were doing in the forest she had barely even noticed that her fingers were white with cold and she was shivering all over.

As she stepped into the bath and slid down into the warm water she breathed a sigh of relief. It felt good to be safe in her own personal space and as she washed her plump legs and arms with the oil scented water she smiled and tried to banish the negative thoughts that had plagued her all day. Even though she wasn’t heading in the direction she had dreamed of, she was lucky beyond words, and she would be thankful for all she had been given in life so far.

“Maybe I should take a trip down to the Grand Hall afterwards,” she said to Elizabeth, “I should see mother and eat something before bed.”

Elizabeth smiled and nodded her head as she hurried to find her an appropriate smock to wear, and Muriel looked up at the small window high in the castle wall. In the dark night she could see the glow of stars twinkling down on them and she wished with all her heart that she could have been out there underneath them.

3.

The Grand Hall was bustling with people feasting over whole pigs and drinking tankards of wine. Big, burly, highlander men sat astride the wooden benches that flanked the main table and each and every one of them seemed to be in various degrees of a drink induced stupor. Muriel avoided catching their eyes as she passed them on her way to find her mother, but this was almost impossible considering her appearance. There was no one else in Castle Cawdor, or indeed most of the highlands, quite like her. She attracted attention whenever she entered a room due to her olive skin, her large brown eyes and her rich brown hair. This coupled with her curves made her completely different to any other woman in the whole of Inverness. She stood out, so completely beautiful compared to the pale, scrawny women that surrounded her, and men could rarely take their eyes off her ample bosom and the swell of her hips.

“It’ll be a lucky man who gains your hand,” her mother often told her when Muriel was having one of her moments and expressing her distress at being married off to a stranger. “A lucky man who will do nothing but adore you.”

But it didn’t matter how much her mother told her this, or how much she noticed the wandering eyes of the men in the castle… all she wanted was the right to choose. She wanted to fall in love more than anything else in the world, and she wanted it to be with the right man.

She crossed the hall and her mother caught her eye. Muriel raised her hand to wave and watched her mother shift down to clear a space next to her. As Muriel approached she could, as usual, feel the eyes of the room on her. And as she sat down she breathed a sigh of relief to no longer be on her feet and on show.

“Muriel,” her mother said curtly, “Your father tells me you were out of the castle walls after night fall.”

Muriel winced and rolled her eyes.

“Well I’m here now and no harm came from it,” she snapped, feeling herself instantly tense.

“Some may say we’ve let you take too many liberties over the years,” her mother said, “And as you know you are still without a husband.”

Muriel felt the tears prick her eyes. She had known that this was coming, but she hadn’t expected it to be that night.

“Your father and I have decided that you will wed the son of Lord Rose tomorrow.”

“What?” Muriel got to her feet, the anger coursing through her.

“Sit down Muriel,” her mother said angrily, “Do not make a scene here.”

Her hands were shaking. How could they do this to her with less than a day’s notice? She had never even met Lord Rose, never mind his son… and she certainly didn’t know anything about him.

“The Rose Clan will be a powerful bond for us here at Cawdor in these uncertain times,” her mother whispered out of the side of her mouth whilst looking out across the Great Hall. “You must now step up and do your bit for our family.”

Muriel felt mad with rage but she knew she had nowhere to turn and no way of resisting. This was the moment she had been preparing for her whole life… and the one she had dreaded the most.

“So, that’s it then? You are just going to send me off to a stranger?” she spat.

“Muriel,” her mother laughed and shook her head, “You should have been married off years ago, just be thankful you had this long with us all here at Cawdor… but now the time has come for you to be a woman… you will go off, you will start a beautiful family of your own, and most importantly, you will understand why marriages like this are so important.”

Her mother looked at her and reached her hand up to her cheek.

“You are going to make the most beautiful bride,” she beamed. “Your father and I are so proud of you… and you have no idea how much you are helping our clan by bonding with the Roses.”

Muriel felt a chill roll over her and she squeezed her hands together. Her destiny had finally caught up with her. She was going to be sent off to live in a strange castle with a strange man and there was nothing she could do about it.

Just as she got to her feet and was about to retire for the night with tears in her eyes and regret in her heart a commotion started towards the door of the Grand Hall. Both Muriel and her mother stood side by side and strained their eyes to be able to see over the crowds as a wailing peasant boy was carried toward them.

Muriel gasped as she caught sight of him and of how he was bloodied and covered in deep wounds. His body was limp and the gashes and slashes all across his torso looked like some kind of beast had tried to tear him limb from limb. Blood dripped down onto the floor beneath him and his chest heaved as he tried to breathe.

“What happened here lad?” Muriel’s mother asked him, her face barely cracking with any kind of emotion.

Muriel covered her mouth as the putrid stench from the wounds was almost too much to bear.

“Wolves,” the peasant boy croaked, “They’re out there… and they’re coming for all of us.”

His hands trembled and with one last labored breath he breathed his last.

Muriel gasped and she covered her eyes. Her mother wrapped a protective arm around her and the crowd carried him away from the table and out into the corridor, out of sight.

“What’s happening mother?” Muriel whispered, “What is happening here at our Castle?”

4.

The next morning Muriel awoke with a sense of dread. The scenes of the night before continued to replay over and over in her mind and she could still smell the rotting stench of torn flesh that had dripped from the boys wounds. There was no way a wolf could have injured him in that way, Muriel told herself, he must have been delirious… maybe a rival clan attacked him in the darkness of the forest…

Whilst she rehashed the events another memory surfaced and nagged away at the back of her mind, and no matter how hard she tried to suppress it, it kept coming back stronger than ever.

It was her wedding day.

She had to marry the son of Lord Rose.

Muriel shuddered and looked up at the ceiling high above her bed. She could hear Elizabeth pottering around in the side room that led off her bed chamber and she wanted to call to her, demand to know if she had heard this wicked information of how she was practically being sold into another family, no doubt in exchange for lands and allegiance. But, deep down, she knew there was no point in torturing herself. Her fate, as they say, was sealed.

She sat up and rubbed her eyes as she looked around the room and realized with a crashing sense of reality that it would be the last time she awoke there. Who knew where she would find herself the following day… she didn’t even know where the Rose Clan originated. Maybe she would be travelling on horseback with them for days and be spending her wedding night in a cold, soggy ditch, longing for the safety and familiarity of Cawdor.

“I can’t believe this is happening,” she said aloud.

“What’s that Lassie?” Elizabeth called to her from the side room, as she poked her nose around the door.

“This is it,” Muriel said as she swung her legs down onto the floor, “I take it you know about what’s happening today?” She felt the accusation fill her voice.

Elizabeth looked down at the ground and sighed.

“Aye,” she said solemnly, “Your mother visited me in the early hours to tell me of their plans.”

“And?” Muriel demanded.

“They’ll come for you this evening, as the sun sets,” Elizabeth said, “And you shall be wed to Lord Rose…”

“And then what?” Muriel swallowed.

“And then he’ll take you back to his land,” Elizabeth sighed, “And you will begin your true journey as a Lady and a wife.”

Muriel felt the tears prick the corners of her eyes. She was so frightened, but also so completely exhausted… the emotion that the situation was stirring for her was unbearable.

“Don’t be sad Lass,” Elizabeth assured her as she crossed the room to her and rubbed her shoulder tenderly, “We all have our own paths set out… and who knows what may come to Cawdor in the coming months… you will be safer out of the way.”

“But… my brothers?” she stammered.

“They’ll be fine,” Elizabeth smiled, “Strapping young laddies like them will thrive in any trouble, mark my words.”

Muriel had the distinct feeling Elizabeth was telling tall tales, but she had reassured her none the less. Muriel smiled and leant in for a hug. She would miss this old woman and the way she cared for her, even if at times she had driven her close to madness.

“Enjoy your last day as a Calder,” Elizabeth said, “For tomorrow you will be Lady Muriel Rose.”

Muriel felt the hairs on her arm stand on end and for the first time in her entire life she started to really think about what being a wife would mean…

Her last day at Castle Cawdor passed by like any other. Muriel tried to push to the back of her mind what would be taking place later in the day, and she sat with her brothers and watched them play fight along the hallways outside the Great Hall. None of them asked her about what would be happening that evening and she began to wonder if any of them even knew that at the same time the next day their only sister would likely be miles and miles away.

She smiled as she watched them fondly and remembered their time together as children and then, as the afternoon began to give way to the late hours of sunlight she made her way back to her bed chamber where Elizabeth and her mother were waiting.

Laying down across the bed was a white gown, full and long, with fluted sleeves and a plunging neckline. White flowers were lying in a wreath next to it, entwined with Ivy, and Muriel walked over to the bed and picked it up.

“This crown of flowers,” she smiled, “Is beautiful.”

“Ivy represents fidelity,” her mother said warmly, “Always remain faithful to your husband Muriel. We women don’t have the same rights as our men.”

She said it so seriously Muriel felt shocked into submission. She had never truly considered the actual severity of the vows she was about to take… she was going to be someone else’s possession… she was going to belong to a man and she would never be able to act how she truly pleased ever again.

“Lord Rose is a strict man,” her mother said as she wound the lacing around the back of the dress and pulled it tight to emphasize Muriel’s tiny waist and luscious curves, “You mustn’t displease him.”

Muriel gasped for air and clawed at the lacing but her mother batted her hands away. She had a smirk on her face which seemed to suggest that she was taking some kind of warped pleasure in seeing her daughter distressed.

“You look beautiful Daughter,” her mother said coldly, “Now come… it is time…”

5.

Muriel could sense the buzz in the castle as she walked along the darkened stone corridors. The sun had not long set and she was on her way to meet her husband for the first time. She was about to be joined to him for the rest of her life, and she had never even set eyes on him. As she approached the entrance to the Great Hall, her father was waiting for her. He had always been a cold man, but this day he smiled upon his daughter fondly and took her arm in his.

“Lord Rose is lucky to have you Muriel,” he beamed, “You are a treasure and a valuable asset to Clan Calder and he will know this and treat you right.”

Muriel blinked back the tears. She didn’t want reassurance, she needed to feel something, anything… she needed to feel as if this was meant to be, but everything in her entire being was screaming for her to run.

The entrance to the hall was adorned with candles and Ivy garlands, and the guards that watched her every move only made her more nervous as she stood at the threshold, about to pass down to the aisle.

Her father kept hold of her lightly and she took a deep breath as the doors fully opened and the sea of faces that were waiting all looked back at her. She was the woman of the moment… everyone had been waiting for her, and as the bard starting playing and she began to walk down the entire length of the Great Hall, men and women gasped with awe as she passed. She looked radiant and beautiful, even if inside she was dying.

The congregation at the head of the room parted and by the altar Muriel could see him standing there… her intended… Lord Rose. The instant their eyes locked her skin began to crawl and she knew instantly that she despised him.

His small, weasel-like eyes, his peppered sandy hair and thin, shallow shoulders turned her off the second he turned to face her. She could see his weedy frame beneath his armor and it was then that she couldn’t hold the tears back any longer. As they slipped freely down her cheeks her father dug his rough nails into her forearm and shot her an angry glance.

“Don’t ruin this Muriel,” he hissed out of the corner of his mouth.

She swallowed down her disgust and panic and as she reached the front of the room and stood side by side with the man that she was supposed to spend the rest of her life with, she looked up at him and knew that she would never be happy again.

He smiled and as his lip curled she felt a wave of nausea pass over her. He was the most unattractive man she had ever seen and she knew that there was no way that she could ever love him.

“We are gathered here today…” the priest began.

Muriel felt her mind close off and the ringing in her ears got louder as she tried not to hear any more of what was going on around her. She thought about her younger brothers. She would do it for them. If it meant that they had a better future, then she would wed this man and ensure just that. She had to be brave. She had to stay strong. Who knew what was waiting out there in the rest of the world. She sighed deeply and was about to pull herself together and turn to face Lord Rose when suddenly there was a loud roar and banging and crashing reverberated around the rest of the castle.

The Priest stopped speaking and an eerie silence descended on the hall. Somewhere, out in the corridors, came the curdled screams of men, alongside the growls and snarls of what could have been wolves… Muriel looked up at all of the people around her… and in a wave, the entire congregation began to panic.

“We’re being stormed!” Muriel’s father bellowed as he lunged forward and grabbed hold of her mother.

Muriel was so shocked she didn’t know where to turn. She could hear the sounds of a battle close by, somewhere in the castle, and she knew that they were surely heading for them.

Within seconds the doors to the Great Hall burst open and a clan of big, burly, red haired highlanders came bursting through. They were like no one Muriel had ever seen before, they were so tall and muscular, they almost could have been monsters, not human. At their sides were huge, red wolves… big snarling beasts with bared fangs dripping blood. Muriel couldn’t believe what she was seeing… the wolves were so big… so incredibly powerful, they surely couldn’t have been from Inverness. Her blood ran cold and she felt her breath catch as she stood frozen to the spot in blind panic.

All around her men and women were running. Her parents disappeared and she was aware of the clash of swords and the growling and sounds of ripping flesh. Her mind was spinning and she knew that although she was conscious… she was on the verge of collapsing with fright.

As the army of men and beasts that were storming the castle grew closer Muriel’s shaking hands reached out and grasped hold of the altar. She tried to keep herself upright, but she was faltering, she was so afraid and she had nowhere to turn. She shook as she reached out again to try and keep her balance before she fell in a willowy heap to the ground. As a battle raged on around her, the blackness engulfed her and swallowed her whole.

6.

She awoke in her own bed and as she rolled over and looked up at the ceiling, she thought for a few moments that it had all just been a terrible dream. None of it could surely have happened? Creatures and men like that didn’t exist…

She tried to lean up on her elbows and realized that her wrists were tied with rope to the headboard and she was indeed wearing her wedding dress, the ivy crown still placed on the top of her head.

She shook her arms and tried to shake them free, but it was pointless, the ropes were so tight she stood no chance of getting herself loose.

“Elizabeth?” she called out as she frantically looked around the room. But her maid was nowhere to be seen.

She leaned up further and strained her eyes in the darkness to look around the room. The fire burned low in the hearth, but its embers cast just enough light for her to make out the outline of a foot resting against it.

“Hello?” she whispered.

“Muriel Calder,” the voice came from next to the hearth.

It came from a man. A man with a low, gruff, deep voice that commanded attention. She held her breath, not daring to respond. Her heart was racing and her palms were sweating. Whoever this man was, he was most certainly a stranger.

Is it my new husband? She thought. Did I pass out during the ceremony? Am I now a married woman and this is my wedding night?

The man got to his feet and stood at the foot of the bed. The low orange glow from the fire silhouetting him in front of her. As soon as she saw him in full, she knew there was no way this man was the same one she had stood with at the altar.

He was tall. His shoulders were broad. His hands were big and menacing. As he breathed his chest heaved with power and his hair was rugged and unkempt. This man was a giant. A warrior. He was power personified.

“Who…are…you?” she whispered.

The man took a step forward and her breath caught in her throat. As he moved out of the darkness and came forward enough so that the light fell on his face she could see now that he was the most handsome man she had ever seen in her entire life.

“I’m John Campbell,” he said strongly. “And I’m here to claim this castle… and you as my wife.”

Muriel blinked and shook her head. Had she heard him correctly? His wife?

“But…” she stammered, “I was betrothed to Lord Rose… the ceremony…?”

“The ceremony wasn’t completed,” John Campbell said sternly.

Muriel began to shake with fright. This man was part of the clan that had stormed the castle and had slaughtered members of Clan Calder.

“You… you’re a murderer,” she whispered.

“We are here to take the castle,” he said. “And to do so, I will marry you and make you my wife.”

“My family….” Muriel’s voice trailed off and she felt the tears welling behind her eyes.

“Your parents fled,” he said with amusement, “And your brothers are all safe and well. Do not fear. None shall be harmed.”

Muriel breathed a sigh of relief. She had been so worried about Hamish, the smallest of the boys. He was so young, so innocent, surely no one would harm him.

“The wolves,” she suddenly remembered, her hands shaking. And in an instant her mind jumped back to the memory of the peasant boy who had been carried into the Great Hall the previous day. Could the legends be real? Was this what her parents had been fearing all of this time? Had they known that one day a pack of wild wolves and men would storm into Cawdor and take over? She shuddered at the prospect as the man sat down at the end of the bed and she felt herself recoil with nerves.

He stared at her hard and with so much fire she barely knew where to look. His eyes burned holes into her and she felt completely exposed. Even though she was fully clothed, she felt as if she could have been tied there naked and on show for him to see.

He smiled and looked down.

“I’m sorry I had to tie you,” he said. “But I didn’t know how you would react when you woke.”

Muriel’s head was scrambled. She didn’t yet know how she felt… The last thing she could remember was that she had been betrayed by her parents and promised to a man she had never even met… and not only that, the man had been hideous looking and vile. Muriel knew that she would have been miserable with him… and now she had the handsome and strong John Campbell sat on the end of her bed… saying he wanted to claim her for his wife and take over Castle Cawdor…

Which is the lesser of two evils? She thought as she looked back at him and she felt her heart began to race as their eyes met.

She would have done anything to not marry Lord Rose… but there was something about John Campbell and his rugged power that was pulling her in. The sweet scent of his sweat mixed in with the dirt he had clinging to his skin was driving her crazy. She had never met a man so unruly and wild. He was like another species and she was intrigued. His handsome features were definitely more appealing… and she could easily see herself staying put at Cawdor and getting to know him much better as the days progressed.

She shook her head and snapped herself out of her daydream. When she focused she realized that he was still staring right at her with a devilish grin on his face. She felt her whole body go weak. She was completely at his mercy, with no way of escape.

“The Great Hall is waiting,” he said as he got to his feet. “We may as well put it to good use.”

He leant over her and began to untie the ropes at her wrists. Her irrational side told her to struggle, to try and break free and run from him. But common sense told her that she didn’t stand a chance. He had told her how it was going to be. She was his now.

And as she took hold of his big, rough hand and he led her out into the corridor, she realized that that certainly wasn’t an unappealing prospect. She smiled to herself and went willingly. John Campbell was a lot of man… and she wanted to know more…

7.

John Campbell whisked her through the corridors of the castle and back to the Great Hall. Her heart pounded harder with each step they took and as she looked up at him and he looked down at her, she found herself smiling. There was something about him that was almost familiar. As if they had known each other their entire lives.

As they burst through the doorway and began back down the aisle the scenes around her were not pretty ones. She could see members of the Rose family in bloodied heaps on the ground and Lord Rose was nowhere to be seen. She covered her eyes and willed the bloodshed to disappear, but there was something appealing to her curious nature, she wanted to know what was happening. She could tell that Clan Campbell were different and she needed to know.

As John wrapped an arm around her and the priest began to read out the vows Muriel smiled and sighed with relief as she caught sight of her brothers. They looked up at her and smiled back shyly, as if they didn’t know what on earth was happening.

As she and John were declared man and wife, her head was spinning. She turned and saw wolves looking up at her with adoring eyes and John himself seemed to growl as he leant in to kiss her for the first time. As their lips met she felt like putty in his arms. He was so big, so powerful and so incredibly sexy she could barely pull herself away. She looked up into his eyes and ran her hands down his bare shoulders, feeling an intense heat that was rising from within him.

The congregation cheered and John quickly swept Muriel up in his arms before he began to charge back down the aisle with her flung over his shoulder. The only causalities she could see seemed to be people she did not know or recognize and she felt herself relax some more as John charged with her back through the castle.

In her bedroom he closed and locked the door behind her before he turned and stared. His eyes were so big and deep, it was as if she could have fallen in and never been able to climb out.

“That was… fast…” she panted.

“It was essential,” John said, “There was no time to lose.”

“But, why?” Muriel was trying not to sound too rude or overbearing. Her heart was still racing, and although she was intrigued by him, she was also nervous.

“You were being lured into a trap,” he said sternly, “Lord Rose would have harmed you if you had gone with him.”

Muriel felt her skin go cold.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“The Roses were going to destroy Clan Calder,” he began, “They have been travelling around the highlands and forging false alliances… once they have gained a way into a new clan, they overtake and destroy it.”

Muriel couldn’t believe what she was hearing. The real threat wasn’t Clan Campbell and their huge wolves… it was the sneaky and duplicitous Rose Clan.

“We got wind of this several months ago and we have been on the hunt to defeat them ever since.” He continued. “We got here just in time.”

“The hunt?” Muriel asked curiously.

“Aye,” John snarled. “The Rose’s have left a path of destruction… my pack and I have hunted them down and finally caught up with them… none of them will survive by the time we are through.”

Muriel shuddered and she remembered how all of the casualties in the Great Hall seemed to be from Clan Rose.

“You saved me?” she whispered.

“Aye,” John smiled. “And I wed you instantly so you would never be vulnerable again.”

“But why?” she gasped. “We don’t even know one another.”

John took a step forward and took hold of her by the shoulders before he looked at her deep in the eyes and spoke softly…

“Our Clans have crossed paths before… many, many years ago… and it has been written in the stars ever since that you and I should come together to start a new blood line… a new clan… one so powerful it shall rule the whole of Scotland.”

Muriel looked up at her husband. She didn’t know much, but she did know that she trusted him entirely. There was a sincerity in his words, and in his actions. She had felt something between them the second she had laid eyes on him. The complete opposite of what had happened when she had first seen Lord Rose. He had made her skin crawl and she had known there was something disloyal and evil lurking beneath his surface. Now John had come and saved her and her family from making a terrible mistake.

“My parents…” she began, “Do they know?”

John shook his head.

“No,” he said, “The Rose’s have been deceiving people for generations. But, Clan Campbell is very different to any other clan you will have ever come across before,” he smiled.

“In what way?” Muriel whispered.

“Here,” he reached out and took her hand, “Let me show you.”

8.

The night had fallen swiftly and the ground crunched underfoot as they walked together underneath a sky that glistened with the light of millions of bright stars. Muriel looked up and couldn’t believe how beautifully perfect it was, it was as if the heavens had opened up just for them to celebrate their union.

“Your parents will return safely,” he reassured her as they walked hand in hand, “News will reach them soon enough that their castle is intact and their family waits for them.”

“But then what?” Muriel asked. “We all just live here together?”

The thought was so ridiculous she almost couldn’t keep a straight face.

“Well that all depends on you,” John smiled.

Muriel wanted to ask him what he meant but she was distracted by a shooting star overhead and she stopped to look up into the sky.

“This is so incredible,” she gasped.

“It’s because it’s meant to be,” John pulled her closer to him and she felt his warmth.

They continued on past the loch and towards the forest. The moonlight glinted down on the water and lit the path ahead. It was the first time that Muriel had noticed it was a full moon and as they continued she felt a change in John’s demeanor, as if he was trying to restrain himself from saying something and holding back with each step they took.

He finally stopped on the edge of the loch and sat down on a rock. He motioned for Muriel to follow him and she sat down at his side as they looked up at the beautiful night’s sky and all of the splendor that was being opened up to them.

“Clan Campbell are very different indeed,” he continued their conversation from back in her bed chamber, “We have many secrets. Some of which have become legend and some that are just wild whispers around the highlands.”

“What sort of legends?” she asked, although she had the feeling that she already knew what he was going to answer.

“Wolves,” John said sternly, “Clan Campbell are half men… and half beast.”

Muriel felt a twinge of excitement. Even though she was confused, she had known the instant they had burst into the Great Hall that there was something distinctly different about them. The men and wolves were far too big to be anything short of supernatural.

“I’m not sure I know what you mean,” she stammered.

John reached up and took hold of her face before he kissed her passionately and deeply on the lips. She allowed her body to submit to him and for him to take her roughly in his arms as he lay her back against the rock. She was as timid as a virgin should be, and although she had never felt or known passion like it, her wedding night nerves still thumped through her and held her back from truly letting go.

“John,” she panted as she broke his kiss and looked deep into his eyes.

He was the most amazing man she had ever met… and yet there was something so otherworldly about him… and it frightened her. As his passion grew and stirred deep within him, she saw the beast rising to the surface.

His eyes turned icy blue and his whole frame seemed to vibrate with power and lust, as the intense heat raged within him.

“My Lady,” he panted before he looked up at the moon. His face cracked into something primal and wild, and Muriel finally let herself go. She rode along with him, spurred on by his intensity and the power raging within him.

As he shifted from human into wolf form, he took her breath away. The power that radiated from him was so incredible and frightening she was sure he was about to rip her limb from limb. The wolf growled and ran a hot, wet tongue up the side of her neck and cheek. His claws pawed at her and ripped at the wedding dress and he looked up and howled at the moon.

Muriel was so turned on, she couldn’t believe what was happening to her. Her body was a mess of want and need and as John shifted back into his human form, the clothes torn from his body and revealing his nakedness, he pressed down hard on her and spread her legs with his thighs.

As he slid the tip of his manhood into her dripping wet sex and claimed her properly, Muriel squealed with delight and pleasure that reverberated throughout the highlands.

As John powered himself into her, he got harder with each stroke and built up to his powerful release.

Muriel had waited for this moment her entire life and it couldn’t have been more perfect. Her husband was like nothing she had ever known or could even have dreamed of, and as he thrust into her one last time and spilled his red hot seed, she unraveled around him. As she experienced her first orgasm, it was so intense she thought that it may tear her in half.

Afterwards she lay in his arms, nuzzled into his burning hot chest and traced lines with her fingertips up his naked torso.

“You are amazing John Campbell,” she whispered. “You have no idea what you’ve just done to me…” she giggled.

“Oh I do,” he kissed her on the forehead as he pulled her closer. “I’ve deflowered you… and hopefully impregnated you with a cub.”

Muriel felt a twinge in her belly.

A cub…

A baby for them both…?

“This is the beginning,” he whispered, “This is the start of the rest of the world. Together we are going to change Scotland forever…”

Muriel looked deep into his eyes and smiled. She knew he was right and hoped that she did have a baby growing inside of her.

“The stars,” she whispered as she looked up again, “Do you really believe this was written there?”

“Most certainly,” John smiled.

The ground began to freeze around them, but Muriel barely noticed. The heat coming from her wolf husband was keeping her warm and she could still feel it pulsing throughout her.

Less than forty-eight hours earlier she had just been a normal highland lassie waiting for her life to begin… and out of nowhere she had been thrown into an almost unbearable situation with the evil Lord Rose… rescued by the handsome John Campbell and married with the possibility of a baby on the way. It had certainly been an unbelievable day, but one she wouldn’t change for a moment. She had found something with John… even if it was just the beginning, she knew it was a journey she wanted to be on.

She looked over at Cawdor Castle and smiled. She had never wanted to leave before John had burst into the Great Hall, but now she had a husband of her own, one that she wanted to be with, she knew what Elizabeth and her mother had meant. Her destiny was being fulfilled… she had been chosen by a shifter clan and together they were going to begin something legendary. John said that it would depend on her… and she wanted to go. Together they could find their own home and start their own clan… The Campbell-Calder’s would be the most powerful family in the whole of the highlands.

She nuzzled into John’s shoulder and looked up at the stars. Above them trails of silver shot across the sky and Muriel took it as a sign from the Gods that she was on the right path. She was where she was meant to be and destiny had finally found her.

“I love you John Campbell,” she whispered as she locked her fingers with his, “And I can’t wait to spend the rest of my life with you.”

John turned to her and kissed her deeply for one last time before they feel asleep together under the stars as wild wolves howled beneath the moon.

THE END

Victorian Mystery

A Twist of Secrets

A Victorian Mystery Romance

Jessica Savage

Copyright ©2016 by Jessica Savage. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter One

The grey clouds gathered over Highgate cemetery. Even the white stone angels looked forlorn against the thundery skies. It was a day of endings and beginnings. Lady Christabel Montgomery paused for a moment to look at her reflection in the dressing table mirror. A young, white face stared back at her - wide eyed and innocent. The black looked well against her pale skin; a widow’s weeds suited her. Only for a moment did she feel guilty.

A widow after only two months of marriage - they had been scarcely out of their honeymoon period before the unexpected death of her husband, the late Lord Charles Montgomery. He had been involved in an accident whilst traveling away on business and by the time she had been notified, it was too late even to say goodbye.

She could not say that her marriage had been built on love; maybe that would have happened eventually. It had, after all, only been early days and she was young. It had been a marriage of convenience and unexpected lust. Christabel had been a naive virgin on her wedding night but had learned quickly. Charles had been a skilled and energetic lover and she had been eager to please her generous benefactor. She had been an orphan with neither prospects nor money of her own; her natural beauty being her only saving grace. The middle aged Charles had been more than happy to take the lovely young woman under his wing and had ached to feel her firm young flesh beneath him. Even without love, they had made the ideal couple. And so, after their first introductions, the unlikely couple were married within two months of meeting, much to the alarm of the rest of the Montgomery family.

Christabel moved to the window and looked down from the window and onto the small park below. A few black-clothed nannies had ventured forth with their charges, wrapped snugly inside their iron wheeled perambulators; blissfully unaware of the weather outside or of life's constant cares. Black. The color of mourning, the color of nannies, the color of crows and the color of the chimney sweeps she occasionally saw rushing through the smoggy London air.

Several smart carriages waited outside the house, including the elaborately adorned funeral hearse. Four large black plumed horses wearing full funeral regalia snorted their steamy breath into the bitter morning air. They were all waiting downstairs for her – Charles’ family; impatient for the dreariness to be over so they could get on with their own lives once again.

She hardly knew them; they were strangers to her. Most of them had been against the marriage in the first place. Lord Charles Montgomery was a wealthy man, everyone knew that, and his family had presumed that they would eventually inherit all of the lands and fine houses he owned with no heir to speak of. Why he had suddenly decided to marry a young woman just old enough to be his daughter they could only guess, but many of the family members felt bitter towards the young interloper. At least now he was dead they could all breathe a sigh of relief – at least there would be no son and heir!

There was a firm knock and the door opened gently. It was Hannah, her maid. Hannah had been in Christabel’s family since she was just a baby and had looked after her for most of her young life. Christabel noticed that the hair around her old companion’s temple was now greying, but the eyes were still youthful and the face still attractive. She often wondered why the woman had never married.

She had asked her once, one evening just before she was due to be married to Charles. Returning from a local ball, Hannah had stood behind her, brushing the long black hair that fell luxuriously down to her waist. Hannah had laughed and said that she could never leave Christabel, and if she did who would brush the young girl’s hair each evening? Yet Christabel had noticed a sorrow in the woman’s eyes as she spoke and had never mentioned the subject again.

“They’re waiting downstairs for you Chrissy.”

The older woman walked up to Christabel and placed her arms around her young charge for comfort. Her dear mother had died when she was five years old, and ever since then Hannah had acted more as a surrogate mother than a maid, and the two women were close.

“How are you feeling?”

“I will be alright Hannah, but I will be glad when this day is over.”

“You better go down; I will be following on with the rest of the household to the church.”

Reaching for the hat that sat idly upon the bed, Hannah placed it on top of her mistress’s hair, pinning it in place with a jet encrusted pin, before pulling down the dark veil to hide the pretty features beneath. Two years of wearing black; it seemed a pity for one so young, but that was the requirements for a woman in her position according to Cassel’s manual, the last word on funeral and mourning etiquette.

Opening the door, Christabel inhaled deeply before walking across the landing and down the grand staircase to the awaiting group in the library. Glad for the veil to hide her emotions, or perhaps more importantly lack of them, she stepped slowly down towards the hall. Stephens, the butler was posted on duty, standing like a sentry against the front door, and as she approached he nodded his head gravely. He wore a black armband as a sign of respect. He had been with Charles for at least forty years and had been extremely loyal.

Christabel had the feeling he did not approve of her, a young chit of a girl playing at being mistress in the grand house, but if he had felt it, he had not shown it outwardly in any of his actions or words. Occasionally, she had caught him staring at her during dinner and the look had disturbed her, leaving her cold.

Opening the door to the library, Stephens led her into the room, the babble of voices almost ceasing as the group within stopped their conversations and turned to look at the young widow. Although it was only ten in the morning, the lamps in the room had been lit and the curtains closed, as was the custom. The dim light seemed appropriate. The silence seemed absolute, even the ticking clock had been stopped as a mark of respect for the late master of the house.

The casket containing his body was now closed and nailed down and lay on a table in the center of the room. She had been expecting to sit with the body, watching over him day and night until the burial, but it hadn’t seemed a fitting duty for such a young widow. The wake had been carried out by members of the household staff, all of whom had reveled in its morbid curiosity.

At first Christabel didn’t recognize anyone in the room and felt almost a stranger in her own home. The men in their mourning coats and hats, the woman in their crepe and silk, all stood like crows with their beady eyes shining; ready to devour the poor creature.

“My dear.”

A tall figure with a long, bushy beard stepped forward to take her hand. It was Edward Montgomery, Charles’ twin and younger brother by a matter of minutes. It was as if those few minutes had always come between them and caused a rift between the two siblings; vital minutes that had left Charles to inherit his father’s estate and leaving Edward with very little. Although identical in looks, Hannah could always tell the two men apart. She couldn't put her finger on it, but it was something in the eyes; a certain coldness in Edward that offset his brother’s warmth and generosity.

He and his wife Anne were the first to greet her. Like Stephens, they had never approved of her and she had only met them once, briefly at her wedding. Edward was a cold fish with beady, mud-colored eyes that reminded her of the sea at Brighton where she used to holiday with her father. The thought of her dear departed Papa brought a sudden tear to her eye. He had been dead for almost four years, but suddenly her grief seemed raw and recent. Perhaps the sight of the men and women in black had brought back the memory of her father’s funeral? She had been only fourteen-years-old at the time and had worn a plain white dress; a strange contrast to the blackened figures around her. At the funeral tea, served in his large study after the burial, she had felt like a spectra.

His palm was clammy as he held her black-gloved hand, the stickiness perceptible through the lace. Charles could be stern on occasion, but his eyes were warm, reflecting his generous spirit; nothing like his cold brother. Anne, in turn, grasped Christabel sharply by the arms in the pretence of a warm embrace, the effect convincing to no one. Christabel had the feeling that she had been the subject of the conversation before entering the room and a conversation that had not been very complimentary. The woman smiled with her mouth, yet her eyes, like her husband’s, remained cold.

She couldn’t blame them too much. They would have inherited everything if it had not been for her. The will was due to be read the following day and was the main topic of debate amongst the family. Not that she expected much; the lands and the country estate would fall to Edward, but the couple were avaricious and wanted it all

Arthur Chadwick was the next in line; a cousin of Charles and now serving in the army. He had seemed the most welcoming of the family at first, but had also been the most lascivious. On both of the occasions they had met, he had been drunk and suggestive; even on her wedding day. With his dark eyes and ruffled dark hair he was handsome enough, but too much of a rake; the wild card of the pack. He probably had a wife in every county. His breath was hot on the back of her hand as he pressed it to his lips and kissed it greedily. Hardly the etiquette for a funeral, but no one else seemed to notice or care.

Suddenly she felt vulnerable, a deer amongst a pack of wolves. Charles had made her aware of her own sexual attractions and now she seemed to see the same look in the eyes of every man she met.

Many of the people who shook her hand were strangers; she had never seen them before, or at least she did not think she had. The line seemed endless and just as she reached the end, the door opened and Mr. Williams was shown into the room. Englebert Williams was her late father’s second cousin and her only living blood relative. He had become her guardian when her father died and had been responsible for her welfare up to the time of marriage. He had always been kind, yet there was something about him that made her keep her distance. On her sixteenth birthday he had presented her with a gift; a row of exquisite pearls, but as he had placed them around her neck there had been something in his manner that unnerved her. Those warm fingers lingering for too long on her skin, his warm breath on the back of her neck; she had been wary of him ever since.

“My dear Christabel.” He stepped forward, and as he politely kissed her hand she immediately felt a pang of guilt. He was the only person in the room who genuinely seemed to care about her; her only friend. Perhaps she had been wrong about him after all? It was difficult to think properly on a day like today.

The pall bearers had entered the hallway and we're waiting patiently with their long and gaunt faces; a continuous expression of both grief and boredom. As they entered the room to remove the coffin, Christabel wondered if they normally looked this way, or if it were only a mask that they wore whilst on duty? Perhaps at home they were light hearted and gay? Somehow she doubted it.

At last it was time to go, and as she clutched the arm of Edward Montgomery the solemn procession made its way to the awaiting carriages. It was to be a grand procession and Edward had spared no expense for his dear brother. It was Charles’s money, after all, and Edward and Anne had quickly taken over the arrangements and expenditure. It was so different to her father’s small burial.

Four black carriages waited to take the party to the small church of St. Michaels. Alongside the pall bearers, several mutes had been hired as was tradition, to slowly walk in front of the funeral procession. The church was festooned with white lilies, so much so that a stranger might have been mistaken in thinking that a wedding was taking place rather than a funeral, although the somber organ music and general atmosphere depicted otherwise. As Christabel walked through the oak doors, the sickly sweet smell was almost overpowering and she dabbed at her nose with a black silken handkerchief in an attempt to dull the scent. To the world it looked as though she was wiping her tears beneath the gauzy veil, and many looked on in pity at the poor young widow’s grief.

The main body of the church was already crowded, the pews stacked with the great and good and those of the general public with a morbid sense of curiosity. Only the front few pews remained empty for the immediate family.

She walked slowly down the aisle and her thoughts drifted to her wedding day. They had married in the cathedral and the day had been glorious, the sound of the bells ringing across London as she stepped out into the spring air to start her new life. Charles had seemed so happy, so vibrant. It was hard even now to think of him in so short a time dead; he had seemed so vibrant, so sensual and full of energy.

Christabel nodded her head in acknowledgment as she passed the pew seating the household staff. Stephens looked particularly forlorn; although in all honesty, she had never seen him look particularly happy. She was surprised to see Hannah comforting Pearl Hudson, the housekeeper, who seemed inconsolable in her grief. Mrs. Hudson was a hard-faced middle-aged woman who had been cool, if not cold, in her attitude towards the young bride, making her feel most unwelcome. She hadn’t mentioned it to Charles; the woman had been with him for a long time and she hadn’t wanted to upset the equilibrium of the household.

The service was dull, not reaching the heart of the congregation, or perhaps the heart of the congregation was not open to the words of salvation. They seemed hardened to the death of this man; a husband, cousin, and friend. Not many seemed to be mourning his loss and that itself made Christabel a little sad.

The reverend’s words soared high above her head and far up into the old Norman bell tower, as she felt a dull heaviness in her heart. It had never been a marriage of love, but they had both benefitted from the arrangement. Charles had been well past the first flush of a young man’s affections, but it had suited him to have an attractive young woman by his side and in his bed.

Her father had left very little behind when he died and she had managed to live off a small income and the patronage and ever watchful eye of Englebert Williams. Meeting Charles Montgomery had been both fortuitous and necessary. For Charles, it had been a middle-age aberration, but not one that he had ever regretted.

Englebert tapped her gently on the arm and woke her from the reverie. The sermon had finished and it was time to make their way outside to the cemetery and Charles’s final resting place. Walking back down the aisle she noticed a young man seated towards the back of the church. He was a handsome man in his early twenties and as she passed their eyes met briefly. Her face flushed as a feeling of desire rippled through her and she moved quickly passed him-her heart beating quickly. Something stirred deep in her breast, a new feeling, and she struggled with the sudden impact the young man was having on her. Christabel had never seen him before and wondered who the stranger could be, but then tried to push him out of her mind; such thoughts were not fitting at her own husband’s funeral.

The air was chilly as they stepped outside. The clouds had been gathering all morning and the sky was dark and brooding. The hired men, the mutes, and the pall bearers all stood like bit part actors as they waited in a line at a respectful distance away from the family, now gathering around the deep and gaping gash in the earth that was to be Charles Montgomery's final resting place.

The smell of damp earth lingered in the air and Christabel shivered, not from the cold, but at a sudden glimpse of her own mortality. Englebert wrapped a fatherly arm around her and in a strange way it was good to feel a man’s arms, even if it was only Englebert’s. Either way, it would do no good to shake him away and make a fuss; after all, he was the only friend she had in the world, apart from Hannah.

"Ashes to ashes, dust to dust...."  The vicar’s voice droned on as the mourners stood with heads bent in mock solemnity. It was time to lower the coffin into the ground and the group stood back as the hired hands stepped forward to undertake their last duty–the promise of beer now foremost in their mind.

Scooping up a pile of loose earth from the mound by the side of the grave, Christabel held it for a second. The soil was cold and clammy in her gloved hand and she threw it quickly into the ground; hitting the wooden coffin lid with a soft thud.

Poor Charles. All of that vitality and energy gone; dust to dust.

The key mourners stepped forward to do the same before moving away. The grave digger, with his dirty hands and rough clothes, was impatiently waiting on the edge of the scene, ready to cover over poor Charles. Resting his hands upon his spade he looked weary; as if he too longed to lie down in that deep, cold sleep.

Walking away Christabel turned to look once more at her husband’s final resting place, fearing that she might forget the spot. A cracked marble crucifix stood to the left and a grey winged angel to the right. Soon, a great headstone would mark the spot; the last testament to his life.

About to move away she spotted a lone figure from the corner of her eye, hovering near to the grave. At first she thought it one of the hired men, but peering more closely realized it was the stranger from the church. Why hadn't the man made himself known to them if he was an acquaintance of Charles, why the need for such mystery?

"Who is that man?" Christabel whispered to Englebert, now firmly cradling her arm. But by the time he had turned to look, the young man had gone.

Back at the house, a hot and cold luncheon had already been prepared and was awaiting them. Christabel would have preferred to go straight up to her room, but it wouldn’t have been acceptable and soon she found herself sat at the table between Englebert and Arthur Chadwick. Edward and Anne sat boldly at the head and foot of the table. They had assumed an air of ownership almost as soon as the last shovels of earth were being piled on top of the body of poor Charles.

The wine was flowing and the lively group in the room resembled more a wedding party than a funeral. Once or twice she felt Englebert’s arm brush against hers, or his leg touch hers for a second before moving away. She couldn't tell which was worse, the surreptitious passes of her old ward or the drunken and obvious fumbling of Arthur Chadwick. The man was already in his cups and she hadn't known a time when he hadn’t been so. His face was red and his mouth slack as he slouched across the table reaching for his wine glass.

"Where is that man Stephens? A man could die of thirst here." Raising the half full glass to his lips he downed the contents in one gulp. "Here man, bring me the bottle." His fingers snapped aggressively towards the young footman. The poor man jumped at the command and brought round the bottle which was unceremoniously snatched out of his hand by the drunken Arthur.  The contents slopped around the rim of his glass and onto the crisp white linen of the tablecloth beneath.

"Steady man." Edward had stopped his conversation, glaring at the spillage. "Damned good claret that. Too good to waste."

Ignoring the rebuke, Arthur rose uneasily to his feet, the full glass now swaying precariously in his hand as he gestured across and over the table. "I would just like to raise a toast to the dearly departed Charles." Raising his glass, he drained half the contents before refilling it and turning his lurid gaze to Christabel. "And to the beautiful widow." He bowed low in acknowledgment and as he did, lost his balance and fell into her lap, the wine spilling across the both of them. The man was clearly enjoying the situation and buried his head deep into the folds of her mourning dress. Christabel felt the same dull ache between her thighs. It was ridiculous that the touch of the lecherous Arthur Chadwick should arouse her, but she missed Charles' touch so much.

"My god man, can you not behave yourself better than this? Do you have any decorum?"

Arthur grasped at Christabel's clothing in an attempt to stand. Moving from his seat, Edward stormed across the room and pulled the disorderly man to his feet by the collar of his jacket. "Pull yourself together man. This is no way to behave at a funeral party or in any other polite society. Your behavior belongs to the barracks and I suggest that is where you return posthaste!"

Arthur smiled as he stood and brushed down his jacket, wiping the spills of wine with a rather crumpled and dirty handkerchief. "Do you know, you can be rather pompous at times Edward. Perhaps we should drink to that-to Charles’ mysterious death and your good fortune." Bowing low he reached for the bottle on the table.

"What do you mean, sir?" Edward's eyes were stormy.

"All I mean is that Charles death will make you a wealthy man."

"I think you have drunk enough, sir and I ask you to leave my house immediately."

"Your house! Well, what about poor Christabel here? Surely all this still belongs to her, at least until the will is read out tomorrow. I suppose even you can wait that long, Edward?"

Edward glared at the man, his eyes almost popping from their sockets. His mouth opened and for a moment all that could be heard was a strange gurgling sound as he tried to compose himself. "How dare you, sir. This is not the time, and definitely not the place to air your grievances. Stephens, Mr. Chadwick is leaving. If you would be so kind as to escort him to the front door."

Raising his hands in submission, Arthur staggered perilously towards the door. "At least my conscience is clean Edward. There may be wine stains on my clothes but there is no blood on my hands. I feel sorry for Lady Christabel-a lamb to the slaughter-take care madam, that you too do not meet such an unfortunate end as your husband.” With a final bow and a smile to his audience, he left.

The room fell quiet in a shocked silence and all eyes fell on to Edward.

"The man is a drunken fool. Take no notice of his ramblings. He seems rather upset about something and I think it is not that he is particularly saddened by the actual loss of my dear brother, but more accurately the loss of his benefactor. I have my doubts about Mr. Chadwick and I think he had been playing poor Charles for a fool. The bank notified me on the day that Charles died that a large amount of money was to be sent to an anonymous benefactor. Apparently, this was not the first request of its kind. They contacted me on hearing of his sudden death to ask if they should still pay the amount. I stopped the payment on the pretext of freezing the account until the will has been read. Arthur approached me last night and asked for a loan of money. I refused of course. No doubt the money was to cover gambling debts-I hear these things on the grapevine. Last night I gave him the benefit of the doubt, but after today’s display I have no hesitation in wondering who the anonymous receiver of the money was. My brother may have been a pushover with his wealth; but I am afraid he will find short shrift with me. Now Stephens, refill the glasses and we will say no more on the subject today."

Christabel listened, her face white with fear. Arthur was a gambler and a drunkard, that she already knew, but his words had caused her concern. The facts surrounding Charles accident and sudden demise on his business trip had bothered her, but with the funeral preparations she’d had little time to brood upon them. Something in his words had stirred her heart, had rung true, and yet she could hardly believe that her husband’s death was caused by anything untoward. It was an unfortunate accident that was all.

"Are you all right, my dear?" Englebert was leaning in close to her and she could smell the tang of alcohol on his breath. His hand patted her lap affectionately and she shivered slightly, not able tell whether it was with pleasure or disgust.

"Don't worry about Arthur. He is just a drunken fool and doesn't know what he is saying. You are not alone, not while I am here, I will look after you.” His lips almost brushed her cheek as he whispered close and her heart began to pound. She was all alone and now at the mercy of them all. All she could think about was the dull, sexual ache within her and at every turn, men seemed to be touching her; wanting her. When the will had been read she could find herself without a home and what would happen then?

The room began to spin as she looked down at the table, her food hardly touched. She had hardly eaten a thing all day and suddenly felt faint. A wave of nausea washed over her and she felt her face flush. As she stood to excuse herself, the whole room went black.

Chapter Two

When Christabel awoke, her head was throbbing. For a moment, she wondered where she was. In her dreams she had been back at home, her father still alive. She had a faint recollection of Hannah helping undress and putting her into bed, but beyond that was a blur. The room was dark, it was already nightfall and she had been asleep for several hours. Her dreams had been vividly real and she could have sworn that she had felt Charles's hands upon her; cool fingertips running over her naked skin, slipping into the moist recesses of her sex. But it was only a dream, how could it have been anything else?

She would miss Charles and the feel of his body against hers. Even thinking about him now, on the day of his burial, caused a dull ache between her legs. Charles had been well proportioned and a satisfying lover. On her wedding night she had been shocked by his size; it was the first time she had ever seen a man naked. She had sat hesitantly on the edge of the bed in her virginal white lace nightgown, waiting for him.

Christabel's hand moved automatically to her breast as she cupped her firm flesh beneath the silk of her nightgown, her nipple hard and erect beneath her touch. Closing her eyes, she imagined it was Charles's touch. On that first night he had removed her nightgown in an instant, so eager to be inside her that there were had been no time for pleasantries. His hand had been rough and firm on her breasts, squeezing the soft flesh until she had shouted out in a mixture of both pleasure and pain, then moving to caress her body. Never had she felt so much emotion; it was as if she had lived for the very first time. He had removed his own clothing within seconds and her eyes had widened at the size of his manhood; his great member standing erect and ready for invasion.

Opening her legs, he had pushed his hand up to her thighs; she had been so wet and his touch like electricity upon her flesh. It had hurt at first, but once she had gotten used to the size and fullness of him, it had only been pleasure. How she had ached for him; for that magnificent shaft to enter her. She could almost feel it now as Charles pushed at her entrance; the tiny gap forced open by his girth. There had been pain at first - Charles had not been gentle, his lust had overtaken his actions and he had thrust his member deep within, causing her to cry out. Only when he had buried his full length inside her tight cavern did he pause; his hot flesh throbbing inside her and waiting for release.

Christabel was breathing hard as her hand left her breast and slide down her body onto the mound at the apex of her thighs. "Oh Charles," she whispered, imagining him taking her as she almost climaxed just thinking about him.

A noise outside the bedroom door brought her back to reality. Today was not a day of arousal, it was a day of mourning. Weeks and weeks of wearing black hung heavily before her, but she knew that Charles would have sympathized with her.

Slipping out of the bed, she crossed the shadowy room and over to the window to look outside. It had been raining. The gas lamps had been lit along the crescent and their reflection glistened in the tiny pools and puddles of water that had collected on the pavement below. The carriages had departed and she felt a short stab of relief – the guests had gone home. The memories of the day drifted slowly back. She thought of poor Charles, cold and damp in his grave and Arthur Chadwick’s words returned to her. What if there was more to her husband’s death than she had first assumed; suppose it hadn’t been an accident after all? Edward and Anne had been quick in making themselves feel at home and the two brothers hadn’t seemed particularly close.

What was she thinking? Arthur Chadwick was a drunken fool, and Edward had been right to dismiss him. She hadn’t known about the requests for money and it didn’t sound like something Charles would do, but then what did she know of his affairs, or even of his life before she had met him? He had been a private man and they had talked little of the past.

Christabel rubbed at her temples; it was all too confusing to think about it now. Her stomach growled, reminding her that she still hadn’t eaten; a gnawing ache in her abdomen. She was sure to find some leavings in the kitchen. There was no need to wake Hannah; she could fend for herself for once.

Slipping on her robe she lit one of the small lamps by the side of her bed and carried it carefully across the bedroom, onto the landing, and down the great staircase. The house was different at night; quiet and watchful. Everything was silent except for the old grandfather clock that ticked steadily at the foot of the stairs.

Crossing the hall, she opened the door leading down to the lower staircase and kitchen. She paused when she heard the sound of voices. Mrs. Hudson and Stephens were still awake and talking quietly below. It wouldn’t do for the servants to see her in her night attire and she almost closed the door again, but stopped abruptly at the mention Charles’ name.

“I tell you Mrs. Hudson, there is more to Lord Montgomery’s death than meets the eye. I have been in this family for over forty years and have known Charles Montgomery since he was a boy. There was nothing wrong with the man; he was as strong as an ox. There have been some ill goings on Mrs. Hudson, make no mistake, but what can be done?”

There was a pause in the conversation whilst Mrs. Hudson reflected on Stephens’ words. The death of Lord Montgomery had hit her hard and she struggled to keep her emotion at bay. “Surely not Mr. Stephens, it was an accident by all accounts and either way, who would do such a thing?”

“Well that’s the thing Mrs. Hudson, whom indeed?”

The door at the top of the stairs squeaked as Christabel tried to close it. She had heard enough and wanted to retreat back upstairs to her bedroom.

“Who’s there?” The voices below stopped, pausing to listen at the sudden sound.  Christabel wanted to turn back and run for the safety of her room, but Stephens would be at the top of the stairs before she had fled across the hallway. Despite his age, he was quite agile and how would she explain running away like that? There was only one thing to do, she would just have to bluff her way through the situation.

Opening the door wide, she walked carefully down the steps. The pair stood up as Christabel entered the kitchen. The fire had been lit and the room was cozy; a bottle of Charles’ favorite brandy stood half empty on the scrubbed kitchen table, along with two glasses filled part way with the amber liquid. Christabel looked away and pretended not to notice. After all, it had been a long day.

“Sorry to disturb you both. I was looking for something to eat; some cold leavings from today’s meal perhaps?” Mrs. Hudson nodded without speaking and walked to the pantry to fetch her mistress a plate of food.

“I’ll bring up a tray to your room, madam. Will that be all?” She was being dismissed by Stephens and knew it. This wasn’t her territory and it was clear that they didn’t like her invading their space and wanted rid of her as soon as possible.

“I’m sorry to disturb you so late.”

Stephens held the door back open for her. “I would advise you madam to return up to your room or you will catch your death of cold dressed only in your night wear. I will bring the tray up shortly.”

Christabel pulled the dressing gown tightly around her. It was difficult to be dignified dressed in her nightgown and rob. She suddenly felt like a child. There was a silence as she headed back up the stairs. They would wait until she was out of sight before they started talking again. Christabel felt weary. Now she had no doubt something terrible had happened to Charles, but what?

The late meal that was eventually brought up to her room consisted of little more than cold meat and bread, but she dared not argue or ask for anything else. The pair were too formidable and she, in turn, too afraid to speak up. Suddenly the night had turned menacing around her and the shadows that lurked in the room were now dark and evil. The once quiet house seemed noisy, as if every creak and groan of the house was bemoaning the fate of Charles Montgomery.

She slept very little, and when she did her dreams were dark and full of images of the grave. Charles appeared to her at the foot of the bed, his face somber and racked in pain. Opening his mouth as if to speak to her, a maggot crawled from between his lips, followed by another, and yet another, until his whole face was crawling with the white bugs. Waking with a start she sat up in terror, her heart thumping hard within her chest.

Something was not right, yet she wondered what she could do about it? By this time tomorrow she might not even have a home, let alone a husband! It was the one day she had been dreading; even more than the funeral. Charles’s will was due to be read and with it, her fate for the future sealed.

Chapter Three

The Last Will & Testament of the late Charles Montgomery was due to be read at the offices of Lewis and Lewis, located in Middle Temple Lane. Although it was only a fifteen-minute walk, Englebert had offered to take her in his cab, and whilst she would rather not sit alone with the man, she did not feel up to walking and had politely accepted. Besides, she had asked Stephens and Mrs. Hudson to ride with them; Mr. Lewis had asked that they attend, thereby implying that something had been left to them both in the will.

Although she did not like either of her servants, Christabel was pleased that they had been remembered, if even in a small way in the will; it would be something to show for their years of loyal duty to Charles.

They were shown into a large room that was paneled with dark oak and matching furniture. A very large and grand desk, inlaid on the surface with dark green leather, stood by the window and dominated most of the room. Dark, overstuffed and rather well worn leather chairs were dotted around the room; their seats shiny from the wear of countless backsides, and several wooden backed chairs were arranged in two neat rows in front of the desk, ready to seat them all.

Old Mr. Lewis was seated behind the desk and must have been at least in his eightieth year. His white hair flopped lazily over his collar and his tortoiseshell pince-nez hung from the bridge of his nose. Christabel wondered if he were asleep.

Edward and Anne had already arrived and sat on the front row; as if by sitting in the prime seats they would be the first to hear the lawyer’s words as soon as the contents of the will was read. Although Anne still wore black, the clothes were different from those she had worn at the funeral and obviously newly bought in celebration of their anticipated future wealth. Edward looked smug; he had waited long enough for this moment and had feared that it would never happen. Soon he would be in possession of the family estate and able to clear his own debts. As the second son, he had been in receipt of a yearly allowance, but it was not enough to cover both his and Anne’s lavish expenses. He had no head for business and had lost money in dubious schemes abroad that had lured him with the promise of tripling his investments but in reality had left him with less than nothing. But that was all behind him now.

The door opened and Arthur Chadwick slunk in to the room. He had obviously had a late night and looked disheveled, as if he had been sleeping rough, the smell of alcohol and stale tobacco clinging to his clothing.

“I’m surprised you dare show your face, Chadwick,” Edward spoke without turning to acknowledge the man, and Arthur sat in silence behind the main group.

As soon as they were all settled, Edward cleared his throat, anxious for the formal proceedings to start. The will was scheduled to be read at eleven the morning after the funeral and the large clock on the wall showed that there was still five minutes to wait.

“Lewis old man, can we get down to business. Surely, we don’t have to stand on ceremony now that we are all here?”

The old man jumped at the sound of his name and if he had not been actually asleep, then was most certainly in a light doze. The glasses slipped from his face as he fumbled to right himself. Peering over the top of his pince-nez he looked along the row of seats; counting as he did so. “I must wait for the appointed time. You see there is one other person to arrive. We shall have to wait until the appointed hour of eleven.”

Edward was silent for a moment; his ruddy cheeks now crimson. “What do you mean another person? We are all here man. Wake up Lewis, there is no one else.”

At that moment the door opened and in walked a young man. Christabel let out an audible gasp; it was the man she had seen in the church and again at the side of Charles grave. He wore a somber and cheap looking suit and looked awkward as all eyes turned towards him.

“Good morning Mr. Crawley, I’m glad you could make it. Now do please be seated.”

As the young man took the seat nearest to the door, the clock on the wall started to chime eleven. It left Edward open mouthed, the words on his lips silenced for once.

***

Christabel could feel her heart start to pound. The enigmatic stranger was also a benefactor of her husband’s will! She wondered why he had never mentioned the handsome young man to her. She imagined him naked and immediately blushed; the same strange ache returning to her breast.

Lewis shuffled the papers and was about to open the formal proceedings when an almighty crash in the second row of seats disturbed the silence. Mrs. Hudson had fainted and lay sprawled out across the floor. Mr. Stephens stepped quickly to her side and began to fan her with a handkerchief as she quickly came back round to consciousness.

The poor woman had not been well since the death of Lord Montgomery and the whole affair had hit her hard. Her face was pale as she dabbed at her eyes with Stephens’ large white handkerchief, and although she insisted that she was quite alright, remained looking quite dazed and staring into her lap. Mr. Lewis poured a glass of water from the jug on his table and passed it to Edward to hand to Mrs. Hudson. When all were finally seated once again, Lewis shuffled his papers and flicked a paper knife under the wax seal on the envelope before him, removing several sheets of paper. Lowering his gaze, he read the contents in silence.

“For god’s sake man, can we get on with the proceedings? There is no use in making a song and dance about the whole thing, just get on with it and read out the damned will!”

The ladies present raised an eyebrow, and the mouth of Lewis twitched in silent agitation as he licked his lips in anticipation before starting to read aloud.

“I testify that this is the last will and testament of Lord Charles Arthur Montgomery, made on the fifth day of the month of June in the year of our Lord Eighteen hundred and seventy-two....”

Christabel held her breath as he spoke. Eighteen hundred and seventy-two was five years ago. Charles had promised that he was going to change his will once they were married, to ensure that she would be provided for in case anything should happen to him. He had obviously not expected to die within two months of their marriage and thought that he had plenty of time to make any necessary amendments in her favor.

What came as a shock to Christabel was a relief to Edward and Anne, and she could almost see the smirk on both of their faces as they silently anticipated throwing the young interloper out of the house.

“To my faithful servant, Mr. George Stephens, I leave the sum of two hundred pounds, and to my loyal housekeeper, Mrs. Pearl Hudson, I also leave the sum of two hundred pounds.”

Mrs. Hudson looked as she would faint again and dabbed at her eyes as Stephens lowered his head. It was more money than both could have ever hoped for and would help them in their retirement.

“To my cousin, Mr. Arthur Chadwick, I leave the sum of three hundred pounds.” The man coughed politely and Christabel wondered if he was pleased or not.

“I doubt that will cover his gambling debts,” Edward added.

Arthur shuffled in his seat and gave nothing away, his face poker straight and white.

“To my brother Mr. Edward Montgomery...” Lewis paused for effect.

“Well go on man!” Anne placed her hand on her husband’s knee to silence him.

“To my brother, Mr. Edward Montgomery, I leave the sum of one thousand pounds, my father’s gold watch and chain, and ...”

“One thousand pounds and a gold watch and chain, what are you talking about man; have you lost your senses?”

“And to my son, Mr. Andrew Peter Crawley, my rightful heir, the remains of my estate including all land, properties, and associated assets.”

There was a collective intake of breath as Mr. Lewis spoke the words and the young man lifted his head slightly, his back and shoulders stiffening. Only the ticking clock disturbed the silence. Edward stood for a moment unable to move as Anne looked at him in horror. Christabel wondered if he was having a heart attack, his eyes bulging with inner rage.

“My son, my son! What on earth are you talking about man? My brother had no son-you are talking gibberish. Let me see those papers!” Snatching the document from the old man’s hands, Edward scanned the words, breathing heavily under the dark suit. “You, sir, are an imposter and a fraud” He pointed wildly at the young man, the papers dropping to the floor around his feet.

“Lewis, what is the meaning of this? Why did you let my brother sign such a document, if in fact it is his signature? Was he out of his wits?” Stooping to pick up the sheets he slammed them back onto the green leather of the desk. The old man remained calm.

“Mr. Montgomery, I can assure you that the late Lord Charles was fully compos mentis when he made this will and that his desire was for his estate to be passed to his son.”

“But he has no son man! This man must have had some sort of hold over Charles, it’s obvious.”

The young man rose to leave. “Where do you think you are going man? I think you have some explaining to do! This is a farce Mr. Lewis. Charles’ estate belongs to me!”

The old man shook his head. “I’m afraid not Edward, but you do have one thousand pounds and a gold watch.”

Turning to face Arthur Chadwick, Edward reached across the seats and pulled the man up by the collar. “I wouldn’t be surprised if you had something to do with this Chadwick. Was it you? Did you put this man up to it? Are you taking a greater share in Charles’ estate?”

The poor man looked on in fright as Edward dropped him back into his seat. Edward demanded an explanation, but the young man bowed his head towards them and left the room quickly before Edward could compose himself.

With threats of legal action and a contest of the will, Edward and Anne left in a sudden flurry of black silk, her face as white and pale as her husband’s was dark and thundery.

Arthur Chadwick was the next to leave. Rising from his seat he placed a hand on Christabel’s shoulder. “If there is anything I can do...” His concern for once appeared genuine, but she did not look him in the eye.

“Lady Montgomery does not need your help.” Englebert removed the stray hand from her shoulder.  “I have been her trusted guardian for these last five years and I will continue to remain so.”

The two men continued to argue for a while whilst Christabel sat numb and deaf to her surroundings. All she had to live on was the small allowance from her late father’s estate and the money from the sale of his house. That and the good will of Englebert. The money would stop in a couple of year’s time and then she would be totally reliant upon him.

Stephens and Mrs. Hudson sat in silence; they had plenty to say to each other but had to hold their tongues. They rose together and made their excuses. They needed to get back to the house as soon as possible and stated that they would walk; the fresh air would do them both good. Besides, once outside they would be free to gossip.

Tugging gently on her arm, Englebert pulled Christabel to her feet. “Come my dear, I will take you home. We can discuss what can be done then. Lewis this is a ridiculous situation, is there anything that we can do?”

The old man smiled sadly. He had witnessed every emotion known to man at the reading of a will and nothing came as a surprise to him. He felt desperately sorry for the young widow. Charles had mentioned changing the will, he was to have done so on his return from the fateful business trip and to make at least some provision for Christabel should anything happen. Now it was too late; well almost.

Wiping his glasses on a handkerchief he sighed. “Of course, the family can contest the will; they always have that option. I am sure that Edward will not let things rest as they are. But it is a lengthy and costly process and there are no guarantees. It would be difficult to prove that Mr. Crawley was not, in fact, the son and heir of the late Charles. I have seen the birth certificate and have kept the secret, in confidence, for the past twenty-four years. It might be worth talking to Andrew Crawley – maybe some arrangement can be made for Lady Montgomery; she is after all his step-mother by law?”

The words shocked Christabel and she leaned further on the arm of Englebert for support. The young man, the one who had caused her to blush in the church; the man she had fantasized about naked could be her step-son? The idea was too farfetched to contemplate. If only Charles had been up front with her about this matter, she wouldn’t have minded. To find out like this was too great a shock.

“What do we do now? Should we return to the house? Has Christabel still a right to live there?”

Lewis suppressed a yawn. He was getting too old for all of this. Perhaps it was time to retire? Families with their secrets and petty squabbles; he had seen enough. “It will take weeks before all the paperwork has been completed and ownership transferred to Mr. Crawley. If there is a contest of the will, then it will take longer. I suggest that you carry on as normally as would allow. I will speak to Andrew Crawley myself about his plans and see what can be done for Lady Montgomery. Now I’m afraid I must leave, I have another appointment to attend to.” It was a lunch appointment with his son and he needed good food and wine after such a stressful morning.

Back in the carriage Englebert sat close with his arm around her shoulder, pretending to be fatherly; yet his rapid breathing gave him away. He was aroused by her closeness. Christabel felt numb and incapable of any feeling or speech and lay back against his arm feeling his hard fingers pressing against her. At that moment she did not care what he did; her life was in pieces and she was an easy target for all of the predators around her.

***

Without the safety net of Mrs Hudson and Stephens around, Englebert felt emboldened. Christabel was homeless and penniless. The young ward had been the subject of his lust and fantasy for years and now she was practically his. His cock was already stiff within his trousers and his hand slipped up to her breast. At first her body stiffened, it was after all the hand of Englebert Williams, but as he squeezed and fondled her in the confines of the carriage, she started to feel strangely aroused. Feeling her nipples start to respond and harden beneath his touch the older man felt encouraged. She closed her eyes and imagined Mr Crawley’s face before her.

"My poor Christabel. You don't need to worry about a thing. You are safe with me. Now how about a little kiss for your guardian?" Reaching across he straddled her with his leg, pushing his groin against her, his face red and close; lips wet and open.

His mouth was upon hers; greedy and slippery. It was not like the kiss of Charles; it was firm and demanding and she felt a little repulsed by the wetness of his mouth; his soft tongue slobbering against her own. His hand was upon her skirts, reaching up towards the top of her stocking and towards the flesh of her exposed inner thigh. Grinding his crotch against her leg, he let out a low moan as he quickly reached his climax and almost immediately pulled away from her. Flopping back into the carriage seat he sprawled, red faced and sweating; all his sexual cravings spent.

Luckily the drive home was short and a kiss and fondle were all that he had time for. Still, the experience had left her a little breathless and had done nothing to ease her desire, even if it was just Englebert.

“Now my dear, this morning has been a shock to you. I suggest you go and lie down to rest for a few hours and then you will feel a little better. I will wait in the house for you and perhaps we can take dinner together a little later to discuss our plans?”

Christabel flinched at the emphasis on ‘our’ plans. She needed time on her own, time to think, and all of this was impossible with Englebert constantly whispering in her ear. “Don’t come in Englebert, I will be fine. I don’t want anything more disturbing today. Go home, and perhaps we can talk later in the week. I just want some time on my own.”

Englebert shrugged and removed his arm, in a few weeks she would have nowhere else to go and would depend entirely upon him. He could afford to wait. “Not a problem, my dear, but I will call on you tomorrow to see how you are doing. Do not worry and try to rest. I will look after you.”

Kissing her hand, he helped her out of the carriage, his hand patting her bottom as she navigated the steps to the stones, and he continued to watch until she was safely inside. She looked so young and beautiful, so vulnerable. Soon she would be all his!

***

Hannah greeted her young mistress in the hallway, and as soon as the front door was closed Christabel burst into tears. The two women headed quickly upstairs to the safety of her bedroom and out of earshot of the servants; although they would soon hear of her plight and all of the gossip when Stephens and Hudson returned.

“Oh Hannah; what am I going to do? Even Mrs. Hudson will have more money than I shall. Englebert is coming to see me tomorrow and shall ask for my hand, I know he shall! And I won’t be in a position to refuse.” Christabel sobbed gently on the bed whilst Hannah cradled the poor girl in her arms.

“There must be another way my love; something will happen. If Mr. Williams does propose marriage then you will have to tell him it is too soon after Charles’s death, that you are still grieving. That will put him off for a while; at least to give you time to think.”

“But I have no other options Hannah. This Mr. Crawley has dashed any hopes that I might have had.”

“What is he like?” Hannah’s question was innocent but caused Christabel to blush.

“He’s quite young.”

“And attractive?” Hannah smiled at the young woman’s reaction.

“Hannah – we hardly know the man; he may be an imposter for all we know.  Edward certainly hinted at the fact and even suggested that he and Arthur were colluding together and possibly had something to do with poor Charles death.”

Hannah frowned “Surely that is Edward speaking out of anger; he has no proof of this?”

“Nothing concrete, but it is strange, Edward was almost accusing poor Arthur of being involved in some kind of fraud. We know that he has gambling debts and who knows what else? I don’t particularly like Arthur, but I can’t imagine that he would be mixed up in all of this, even if he does need the money. Charles did leave him a more than generous provision in his will. Oh Hannah, I don’t know what to think!”

Sitting down on the bed next to her mistress, Hannah looked thoughtful for a moment. “Sometimes people say hurtful things under pressure, but if it is true about the money, then it does appear strange. I will keep my ears open in the servant’s quarters, you know how they love to gossip and just maybe someone has heard something. If your husband’s death was suspicious, then it may affect the content of his will; who knows what might happen?”

Leaving her young mistress to sleep, Hannah made her way back downstairs. She had heard Stephens and Hudson enter the house and the kitchen would be full of idle gossip. Maybe she would hear something to Christabel’s advantage.

As soon as she entered the kitchen, the buzz of voices quieted. Like the young mistress, she too, was an interloper and was not trusted by the older members of staff.  Although polite, Mrs. Hudson was always stiff towards her and Stephens was a man of few words. As Christabel’s personal maid she didn’t have many dealings with the general run of the household and could keep herself much to herself for most of the day, but at mealtimes she would join the rest of them, taking her seat at the end of the table and making polite conversation.

Mrs. Hudson was now seated in front of the kitchen fire, sipping on a nip of brandy, her feet propped up on a small stool. The woman wasn’t old, perhaps late forties or early fifties, but she often complained of this pain or that ache and her feet seemed to be constantly swollen and giving her grievance. Her eyes were red-rimmed and she had been crying again, the two younger kitchen maids standing around her wide eyed. Mrs. Hudson had obviously been recounting the tale of the morning events.

Hannah was surprised that the woman still seemed to be grieving for her late master; she had considered the woman to be quite cold and heartless, without much feeling; perhaps she had been wrong. She thought the housekeeper would be celebrating her good fortune, but perhaps she had not told the good news to the rest of staff, and both were keeping their windfall a secret.

“We were just saying, Miss Simpson, what a shame it is for the young mistress. A terrible business on all accounts.” Mrs. Hudson was not interested in the mistress, only in further tittle-tattle and Hannah was not going to add to their gossip.

“It is indeed Mrs. Hudson.”

“So what is the young mistress going to do now that we have a new master?”

Hannah frowned “Nothing is for certain yet, Mrs. Hudson. There are still a number of legal procedures to go through and who knows what might happen?” She had already said too much and stopped. There was enough idle gossip around.

Mrs. Hudson sighed; she was not going to get anymore out of Hannah and changed the subject. “Well I suppose we had better look to making some lunch. I, for one, am in need of some sustenance after such a morning. Look lively Ruth, Daisy, there’s potatoes to be peeled and onions to be chopped.”

The two young kitchen maids immediately started to prepare for their chores; they were simple yet honest girls and were ruled with a rod of iron by the steely Mrs. Hudson.

“Oh, Mrs. Hudson, I quite forgot.” Fishing a crumpled envelope out of her apron pocket, Daisy handed the letter over to the older woman. Mrs. Hudson studied the envelope carefully, her expression suddenly changing to one of shock.

“Who brought this?” She almost barked at the poor, timid girl. The envelope had no postage stamp and only her name was written in a scrawled ink on the front of the envelope. It had obviously not been delivered by the postman.

“A young man called this morning and he asked me to give you this and to say that he would call back later today.”

“His name?”

The young girl was visibly shaking. “I don’t know Mrs. Hudson; he didn’t say.”

Dismissing the girl with a cuff around the ear, Mrs. Hudson stuffed the envelope into her apron pocket and looked around. All eyes were watching the scene.

“Well, what are you all gawping at? Daisy, Ruth, get on with your chores, or it will be time for supper, let alone lunch. I must go and speak with Mr. Stephens.”

All through lunch, Mrs. Hudson was quiet, which was most unlike her. Hannah wished she could find out what was in the letter, but it would be almost impossible. The young girl had mentioned that the young man might call back – she would keep on the lookout.

After her own lunch, she took a tray up to Christabel. The young girl was wide awake and sat up in bed – she looked relieved at the sight of her maid and some color had returned to her cheeks. Hannah chatted whilst Christabel ate, telling her the news from below stairs.

“What if Mrs. Hudson’s young man and Mr. Crawley are one in the same?”

Hannah shook her head. “I doubt it, he was with you at the solicitors all morning and besides, Mrs. Hudson would have spoken to him then, surely?”

Christabel thought hard. “I suppose so. It doesn’t make sense and yet, he was the first to leave. He did seem in a hurry. I thought it was because Edward was getting angry, but maybe it was something else, maybe he left early to come here?”

“But how on earth would Mrs. Hudson know Mr. Crawley?”

Shaking her head, the younger woman sighed “We shall both have to be vigilant Hannah, and see what we can find out.”

Chapter Four

By the time Hannah returned downstairs a couple of hours had passed. Returning the young mistress’ luncheon tray to the kitchen, she was about to retire to her room for a while when she heard someone weeping. The sound was coming from a small room at the back of the kitchen that was kept for the sole use of Mrs. Hudson. Hannah hovered outside the doorway, wondering what to do. The housekeeper was prickly at the best of times, but she sounded so upset. Knocking gently, Hannah opened the door slightly and peered inside.

Mrs. Hudson was sat at her desk, the one where she usually sat every evening with a tot of brandy, pouring over the household accounts. Now she sat, miserably hunched over the dark wood, a letter crumpled on the surface and an old sepia photograph in her hand. On seeing Hannah, she sat up quickly in an attempt to pull herself together, quickly pushing the letter and photograph inside one of the desk drawers.

Despite her obvious discomfort she scowled fiercely at Hannah; annoyed that someone had witnessed her moment of weakness. "Yes Miss Simpson, is there something I can help you with?"

Hannah sighed. Why did the woman always have to be so cold towards her? They should be comrades in arms rather than enemies. "I just thought I heard something Mrs. Hudson and I wanted to check, to see if you were all right?"

The woman blew her nose on a delicate lace handkerchief that didn't look very practical and looked at Hannah through cold blue eyes. "Of course I'm all right. I'm perfectly all right. Why shouldn't I be?"

"I'm sorry to disturb you Mrs. Hudson." Hannah felt suitably chastised and closing the door behind her, stepped back upstairs. Something was definitely wrong and she had to find out what it was. Mrs. Hudson was not easily upset and it all seemed to be too much of a coincidence. Could there possibly be a connection with Lord Montgomery’s death? She would have to bide her time.

Later that afternoon, when the kitchen was quiet, Hannah ventured back downstairs. Both of the kitchen girls had gone off into town, having been given their half day leave early; there was not much work to be done with only the mistress at home now. Mrs. Hudson was at the market, sorting out the menu for the week, while Stephens was in the master’s room, organizing the clothing to be stored, donated, or thrown away.

Crossing over the empty kitchen, Hannah hesitated outside the door of the housekeeper’s room. Her throat was dry and she could feel her heart racing in her chest. Normally, she would not dream of prying into someone else's business, but it was something she had to do for the sake of her poor mistress.

Placing her head near to the door she listened carefully; all was quiet within. Glancing around to make certain she was alone, Hannah pushed slowly on the door.

There were no windows in the room and at first it was difficult to see. Opening the door wider to let in more light, she crossed over to the desk. What if it were locked? She would have risked being caught for nothing.

Moving her fingers below the surface of the desk she felt around for the small brass handle to open the drawer. Tugging lightly, the drawer opened with ease. She had half expected it to be empty, but Hannah's heart skipped a beat, for there lay the crumpled letter and beneath it a faded photograph.

The letter was short.

I need to see you urgently. I am staying nearby but it is a slum of a place. I need money and fast. Don't let me down like before. I haven't forgotten. I will call again tomorrow at ten in the evening.

A.

The words were threatening and there was an undertone of malice in the letter. Who on earth could be writing to Mrs. Hudson in such a hateful way? The words had obviously caused the woman much distress.

Hannah turned her attention to the small photograph and was surprised to see the portrait of a woman with a small boy sat upon her knee. The woman looked young but rather severe, with her hair scraped up into a formidable bun, the dark eyes looking directly into the camera lens. There was no doubt that the woman in the photograph was a younger Mrs. Hudson; but what about the boy?

He looked angelic in his sailor suit; a stray light curl dangling from his jaunty cap. There could be no don't that this must be Mrs. Hudson’s son; the same deep eyes with a touch of willfulness in the young man’s gaze.

Could this be the young Mr. Andrew Crawley, and the author of the letter?

It was hard to put an age on the picture. Mrs. Hudson could have been any age from twenty to thirty-five. But that could mean that the child would now be in his twenties, just like Mr. Crawley. There was no doubt in her mind that the author of the letter must be the same young boy in the old photograph.

Hannah started with fright at the sound of footsteps in the kitchen just outside, and in a panic stuffed the letter and photograph back into the drawer, just as Stephens walked past the open doorway.

"Miss Simpson, can I help you?"

She could feel her face flush, the guilt immediately obvious as her voice shaking slightly with fear. "Mr. Stephens. I was just looking for a sheet of writing paper. I have a letter to write and seem to have run out of my own paper. I didn't think Mrs. Hudson would mind.” The words came out in a garbled rush as she thought quickly on her feet. Mr. Stephens eyed her suspiciously, but displayed little emotion.

"I believe there are some sheets on top of the desk Miss Simpson. It's a cheap paper she uses for writing out the shopping lists, but no doubt it will be more than adequate and serve your purpose.”

Hannah had not seen the paper and her hand trembled as she picked up a few sheets under his watchful gaze.

"Now, if you have quite finished Miss Simpson?"

Stepping quickly out of the room Hannah could feel her whole body start to shake as Stephens closed the door behind her. Taking a large bunch of keys from his belt, he proceeded to lock it. She wondered how long he had been in the kitchen and what he had seen. He would be sure to tell Mrs. Hudson that she had been snooping around in her room, but had he seen her with the letter and photograph?

As she headed for the stairs the old man called her back. "Oh Miss Simpson?"

Halting on the bottom stair she glanced around, the butler standing, watching her carefully. "If you need anything in future, then please ask. I'm sure Mrs. Hudson or I will be more than happy to assist you.”

With his rebuke ringing hotly in her ears, she set off to tell Christabel all about her findings.

***

That evening as Hannah walked into the kitchen in readiness for her evening meal, she could sense a tension in the room. She could tell that Stephens had already spoken with Mrs. Hudson; her stare was icier than usual. Ruth and Daisy were still out and supper would be difficult.

"I'm not feeling too well. I think I'll take a tray to my room. The mistress is still asleep and I can take her something up to her room when she wakes.” Fetching a plate, she spooned some of the vegetables and meat onto it before covering it over with a cloth, and placing it on a tray.

As she was about to carry it out to the stairs Mrs. Hudson caught her by the arm. "Did you manage to write your letter Miss Simpson?"  The cold stare in her eyes sent a chill right to Hannah's heart.

Chapter Five

The following day was a bright, beautiful spring day. Christabel had slept through until morning; exhausted by the events of the last few days. Yet her dreams had been complicated, disturbed by Hannah's findings. She had dreamt of the handsome and young Mr. Crawley. It almost seemed a slight on her husband, even if it was only just a dream. She had been staring over poor Charles grave when the young man had stolen up behind her and taken her by surprise. His strong arms had pulled her to the ground, onto the same earth that now covered her dearly departed, his hands up her skirts and pulling at her delicate undergarments.

Remembering her dream her hand reached beneath the coverlet and found the moist spot between her legs. It had only been a week since she had lain with Charles, but her whole body yearned for him. Touching herself, she could feel the hot wetness on her fingers. She found the spot, the one that Charles had so worked so wonderfully, licking it lightly with his tongue and bringing her to orgasm. Her nub was already swollen with longing and her fingers worked back and forth as she rubbed herself lightly. It wasn't quite the same as when she was with Charles, but it did the trick. Eventually, the dull ache started to ripple across her body into a feeling of sheer ecstasy, as she shuddered with a mixture of both pleasure and pain. At least for a short time her passion was sated and she lay back on the bed and rested.

The thought of Mr. Crawley was starting to weigh heavily on her heart and she could not understand her emotions. Could she be in love with Mr. Crawley?  Love at first sight? She had certainly read about it in her novels but never believed that anything so wonderful could ever happen to her? She shook her head and laughed, maybe she was just being fanciful. There were more pressing issues to deal with.

Englebert had promised to call that very morning, and as she sat at her breakfast in the small sitting room she wondered what she would say to him, how she could keep him at arm’s length. She had barely started eating when there was a knock at the door and Stephens entered.

"Sorry to disturb you madam, but you have a visitor.” Christabel's heart sank. Englebert was here already!

Crossing the room, Stephens handed her a calling card.

Mr. Andrew Crawley Esq.

65 Belgravia Road

London

With her heart fluttering in her mouth, the young woman panicked, feeling the color rise in her cheeks. "Tell him I'm not at home Stephens"

"I'm afraid I have already told him you are at breakfast madam, and he is waiting in the drawing room.”

"Then tell him that I do not want to see him.”

Stephens hesitated for a moment. "Do you think that wise madam?"

He was right, of course, she would have to see him. It was just that she hadn't expected him to call so soon. "Tell him I will be down shortly, if he would be so kind as to wait.”

With a solemn nod of the head, Stephens left the room.

What to do and what to say? She would have liked to change into one of her prettier dresses, but she was still tied to wearing black. She blushed at the thought of wanting to look attractive for this stranger; this man who was due to push her out of her home and take her financial security. The man with an air of mystery and suspicion around him. This man who invaded her dreams with erotic intent. Well, she would not make the man welcome, of that she was quite certain.

As she stepped across the hallway to the drawing room, her boldness deserted her and she lingered for a while outside the door to think.

"Is there anything wrong madam?" Stephens appeared from the kitchen stairs. It would be no good to show that she was afraid in front of the servants and lifting her head, she placed her hand firmly on the door handle.

"I'm absolutely fine Stephens.”

He was standing by the window as she entered the room, his back to her. Taking in a deep breath, she walked towards him. "Mr. Crawley, what a pleasure.” The sarcasm was obvious from her tone.

As he turned around to face her, all of her steely resolve melted away; he was the most beautiful young man that she had ever seen. His bright blue eyes looked troubled and his face grave as he stepped towards her and gave a polite bow. He was different from all the other men she had met and he did not have the same animal look of lust in his eyes. He almost looked like a man she could trust.

"Lady Montgomery, forgive this intrusion on your grief and privacy, but I felt that I must come with haste to speak with you.” His tone was apologetic and she bid him sit in one of the high-backed leather chairs that were grouped in front of the fireplace.

As she joined him to sit, she could feel the burning in her cheeks and hoped that he would not notice the effect that he was having upon her. Her heart fluttered wildly in her breast and she felt almost breathless.

He began in earnest.

"After yesterday’s reading of the will I felt that I must speak with you Lady Montgomery. Your late husband’s brother appeared to be rather hostile towards me and I thought it neither the time nor the place to speak. I had no idea that your husband, the late Lord Montgomery, was my father until I received the solicitor’s letter a few days ago. It was hard to believe at first, and as much of a shock to me as it was, I believe, to yourself. But there had always been a mystery surrounding my parents. I was adopted by a young couple out in the country when I was a baby. I believe that my mother was unmarried and in service when I was born and had to give me away to keep her position. I often wondered who had paid for my schooling. It was obviously something that my parents could never afford; they were good, yet simple country folk.”

Christabel's heart went out to the young man. He spoke with conviction and truth; of that she was certain. He spoke well but as she looked at him she realized that his clothes were quite shabby; the elbows in his jacket were rubbed shiny with wear and she noticed a small tear in his collar. Her heart almost overflowed.

"I just wanted to tell you that I have no intention of evicting you from this house. As far as I am concerned, this is yours and I intend to ensure that you receive a generous yearly allowance.”

She could scarcely believe his words and a sudden brightness filled her, clearing away the clouds from her heart. Almost immediately, she felt ashamed for all her ill thoughts and suspicion towards the young man. "I don't quite know what to say Mr. Crawley. Your offer is too generous, but what about Edward, he is sure to contest the will."

The young man sighed. "I am hoping to speak with Mr. Montgomery, to see if we can come to some mutual arrangement. I am not a greedy man, I have never had wealth and it does not particularly bother me. I am sure there is enough money to keep everyone happy?"

Christabel sighed sadly, unconvinced. "Well, I wish you luck with that Mr. Crawley.”

Stephens entered the room with a sharp rap at the door, halting their conversation. "Excuse me madam, but Mr. Williams has called to see you. Shall I show him into the library?"

Andrew Crawley stood up sharply. "There's no need, sir. I must go at once."

Christabel’s heart sank at the thought of Englebert Williams. She would rather spend a pleasant morning finding out more about Mr. Crawley. "Please don't go Mr. Crawley. Stephens will tell Mr. Williams I am occupied at the moment and to please call back at a later hour. Whatever he has to tell me, I am sure can wait.”

The young man looked reluctant to leave but remained standing. “I'm sorry, but I really must go, Lady Montgomery. I have an appointment at ten o’ clock with Mr. Lewis. Perhaps I may call again tomorrow?"

Smiling she took his proffered hand and although he only brushed it lightly with his lips, the warmth of his body burnt against her skin.

Taking his leave, he hesitated and turned. "By the way, none of this Mr. Crawley business; please call me Andrew.”

Before she had time to gather her thoughts, Englebert Williams entered the room and the smile quickly slipped from her lips. The man rushed to sit by her side. "My dear Christabel, I have just passed that odious man Crawley in the hallway. What on earth is he doing here? Not evicting you already is he, the scoundrel? How dare he show his face in this house with Charles barely cold in his grave? Are you alright my dear?"

I was until you arrived, she thought wistfully. "I'm fine Englebert. I fear we were wrong about Mr. Crawley. He is a genuine man.”

Englebert Williams laughed pitifully in her face. "So he has charmed you as well, has he my dear? Well, I suppose he is young and pleasing to a young woman’s eye, but can't you see he is just trying to win you round? He knows that Edward will contest the will and wants you on his side."

As he attempted to put his arm around her she stood quickly to escape his grasp, and walked over to the fireplace. "He says I can remain here, live in this house. He will even give me an annual allowance.”

Englebert laughed again, the scorn obvious in his voice. "Surely you didn't believe him; this imposter? Why on earth would he give you this house and an allowance?"

Christabel suddenly felt unsure of herself. "He said it was the least I was entitled to and he wanted to do right by me.”

"I'm sure he does!" His tone was lewd, suggesting something unpalatable and he followed her to the fireplace and took her by the arm. "You are naive in the ways of men, Christabel. You are young and beautiful, yet you are penniless and are easy prey for such a man. Now let me look after you. You will be safe with me. I can care for you. I looked after you before you were married didn't I, after your father died? Without me where would you have been?"

Knowing where the conversation was leading, she broke away from his grasp. "You have been very kind to me in the past Englebert. It was good of you to take me under your wing and become my guardian, and for that I am very grateful to you, truly I am.”

"I could do it again Christabel. It would be just as before.” He had maneuvered her into the corner of the room by a section of old encyclopedia’s bound in red leather, and moved his body up close against hers. His touch repulsed her, yet she froze to the spot, unable to move.

"But I don't need a guardian anymore Englebert, besides Hannah can take care of me. I'm not a child. I am a grown woman!"

Grasping one of her hands in his, he slowly let his free hand run the length of her body; from the top of her shoulder to the slim waist and she shivered as his fingers lingered lightly on the soft curves of her breast. "I can see that my dear. And what a beautiful woman you are. I was not thinking of becoming your guardian but your loving husband.”

Recoiling at the thought she struggled to break free from his grasp but he held her tightly, inflamed by the touch of her body. He wanted more and pressed his face close against hers. "Am I so repulsive to you Christabel? Without me you have no one, no future. I have invested a lot in you, sweet Christabel, and I am looking for a return on my investment. Now how about just one kiss? That can't hurt, can it? You seemed to enjoy it in the carriage ride home yesterday. Surely you are not thinking of that callow youth Mr. Crawley? I’m afraid that imposter will do you no good."

Pushing her against the wall, his wet and fleshy lips sought hers. She would have screamed, but his tongue was deep inside her mouth and almost choking her as his hand started to pull up at the hem of her dress to reveal her legs, his hand finding its way below the material and up towards her inner thigh.

He was already adjusting his clothing, freeing his large member from its constraints. Christabel gasped as his erection sprang towards her. Her body cried at finally feeling touch again after Charles had died, but she couldn’t – no wouldn’t – allow this man to do this to her. She was a married woman, no longer needing of his protection and she wouldn’t submit herself to his lecherous touch.

"Well my dear. I have been thinking of you ever since our carriage ride home. I have been thinking of you all night.” She felt him maneuver her towards the couch, intent on pushing her over and taking her from behind, but before he could get a good grasp on her, she kicked him squarely in his large member and fled the library and up to her rooms and the safe embrace of Hannah.

"What on Earth?" Hannah had returned from her errands and had been looking after her mistress’s clothing.

Christabel sobbed and poured out her troubles to her dear friend and servant, while Hannah soothed her as only she could. Hannah reminded her of the promise from Mr. Crawley and the possibility of staying in the house and living comfortably. She wouldn’t be preyed upon if he kept his word.

Once Christabel’s worries had been soothed she turned to Hannah and said, "Not a word about this; on your life!"

"Well!" For once Hannah was speechless.

"What on Earth must you think of now?” The poor young girl blushed to her roots as she regained her clothing and composure. "I don't know what to say. I have no idea why I let Englebert do that to me in the carriage. Part of me was repulsed, but part of me was numb to it all.”

The maid smiled at her young mistress. "Oh Chrissy, I'm not one to judge. You’re young and have been through a great deal of stress. All I can say is thank God Stephens didn't walk in on you. The poor man would have had a heart attack!"

The two women laughed out loud and soon Christabel's embarrassment was forgotten as she told her trusted friend about young Mr Crawley and her growing attraction.

"What should I do Hannah? Mr Williams will return and I have no doubt he will ask for my hand in marriage. Then there is Mr Crawley's proposal; inviting me to stay here with an allowance and he is so young and handsome. What should I do? I don't know what to think Hannah. I really don't know who I can trust; except you of course."

***

For the rest of the day Hannah fretted about her mistress. Christabel’s encounter with Andrew Crawley on the surface seemed a genuine offer, but they knew little of him and it was plain to see what Englebert Williams wanted; and what of Mrs. Hudson and the mysterious 'A'?

Hannah was determined to find out more and could hardly wait until ten o’clock, the time that the mystery man was destined to call. She had decided to hide in the butler’s pantry after supper. Stephens would be asleep and Mrs. Hudson would retire soon after supper and a good quantity of the late lord’s brandy.

All she had to do was to wait!

Chapter Six

The screams from Daisy awoke the household from their slumber the following morning. Her day started at five with the cleaning of the grates and making up of the fires; including the one in the kitchen to heat the water.

She had found Hannah lying on the floor in a pool of darkening blood; a gash to the back of her head. Her stiff body and pale complexion told the fact that she had been dead for hours.

By the time Christabel had woken, Edward had been called and had taken charge of the situation. The police had been summoned and all the necessary activities had taken place well before she had dressed and stepped out of her room, unwittingly in search of her trusty maid who helped her to dress each morning.

Ruth rushed past her without stopping, her face white and eyes red.

"Ruth, what on Earth has happened?"

The young girl looked back blankly at her mistress and ran down the stairs without saying a word. Annoyed, Christabel followed suit, wondering what was going on and almost collided with Edward in the hallway.

"Edward, what is happening? What are you doing here?"

Escorting her into the library, he sat her down in one of the great leather chairs but remained standing. She could tell by his face that something serious had happened. "I'm afraid I have bad news for you Christabel.”

She braced herself, wondering what else could happen in one week. Surely nothing could be as bad as her current situation?

"I'm afraid Miss Simpson is dead." He remained silent to allow his words to sink in.

Christabel stared at him, almost laughing in her disbelief. "What do you mean dead? Where is she? Bring her to me now.”

Edward shook his head sadly. "I'm afraid I cannot. The body has already been taken away for examination by the police.”

Feeling the panic rise in her body, she stood to face Edward, hardly comprehending his words. "What do you mean? What has happened?"

"I'm afraid there is no good way of explaining this Christabel. It appears that Miss Simpson was in the kitchen late last night and slipped on the floor, overbalanced, and hit the back of her head against the corner of the table. There was nothing that could be done. When Daisy found her this morning she was already cold. The police have been called in, but I have already spoken with them and told them there is nothing suspicious and they seemed to agree with my conclusion. It's very sad for you, especially so suddenly after losing poor Charles, but then accidents do happen I'm afraid. It appears she was in her stocking feet- no shoes. That's the reason for her slipping on the stone floor.”

Christabel sat down as the horror of his words finally hit home. Her face turning grey as her mind raced. "I know why she was in the kitchen last night. Mrs. Hudson had received a letter from a man and was due to meet him last night at ten.”

Edward looked concerned "How do you know about this?"

“Hannah had seen the letter. She read it when Mrs. Hudson was asleep. It was signed with the initial 'A'. She was too close Edward, too close to finding something to do with Charles death. We were certain of it, and now they have killed her."

"Who has killed her, what are you talking about Christabel?"

"Mrs. Hudson and the man she was meeting. They killed Hannah. Oh Edward, I must tell the police." Christabel stood up as if to leave the room.

Taking her firmly by the hand, Edward sat the young woman back down in the chair. She was shaking visibly and her eyes were wide in fear. "Fetch the police, Edward. We need to tell them about Mrs. Hudson!"

Edward shook his head "You are getting hysterical Christabel; you need to calm down. Mrs. Hudson is downstairs in the kitchen and is beside herself with grief over the poor woman's death. It was she who sent for me-now would a killer do that?"

“Well, if it wasn't Mrs. Hudson, then what about the man who wrote the letter? Perhaps he killed her? Edward, we must tell the police!"

Smiling he patted her on the arm. "There, there, it's been a long week and no wonder you are confused. I will fetch Dr. Briggs and he can give you a sedative to calm you down and to help you sleep.”

"I'm not confused Edward and I do not need calming. I am perfectly lucid. I know what Hannah told me is true. She was murdered because she knew something, or saw something. Of that I'm certain!” With the last of her energy gone, Christabel broke down in a flood of tears. Edward was right, the week had been too much to bear and she felt exhausted.

"There, there, I will call for Dr. Briggs. Now don't you worry about a thing. I will let the police know and you can speak to them when you are feeling better.”

The doctor arrived within minutes, almost as if he had been waiting on standby for a call and Christabel was soon sedated and asleep in bed. When she opened her eyes a severe looking woman in a starched white apron was sitting by her side.

"Who are you?" She lifted her head drowsily.

"Now don't you worry Miss, I'm here to look after you. Now, I'll fetch you some soup and I want you to eat it all up like a good girl.”

Christabel slept and woke and in-between both had strange and frightening dreams. Everything around her seemed to be in such a dark and shadowy haze that she could no longer tell her dreams from reality, or even night from day. The faces of poor Charles and Hannah haunted her and would not let her lie easily. She had no concept of time, and wondered how long she had lain in bed. It could have been one day or one week for all she knew.

Each time she woke, the nurse was at her side, plying her with drinks or food only fit for invalids. Not that she could manage anything more substantial- she was unnaturally tired. Apparently she had been very ill, her heart and nerves affected by all of the stress and she needed to rest.

"Drink it all down dear, every last drop.”

The milk was warm and soothing and the nurse’s voice was faintly hypnotic. It was as she drank the last few drops of milk from the cup that Christabel noticed the white, grainy remains in the bottom. She had been too weak to notice or to think of it before but it was obvious, she was being drugged. No wonder she felt ill.

As the sedative took hold she tried to keep the thought in her mind before she drifted away into darkness.

When next she woke, Christabel was determined not to eat or drink anything that was put before her. It would be difficult as the nurse watched over her constantly, but she would have to think of a way.

As the nurse brought her breakfast on a tray, Christabel shivered and pretended to be cold. "Could you fetch me a robe? There will be one in the dressing room next door.”

The nurse looked surprised, but shrugged. She was being paid generously for very little work and didn't mind the request. "You eat and drink it all up whilst I go and see what I can find. I won't be long.”

A soon as the door closed behind her, Christabel jumped out of bed, determined to remove some of the food on her plate and empty her cup of liquid. There was no way of knowing how the sedative was being administered and she could take no chances. First, she poured her drink into a potted plant standing on the window sill and then quickly proceeded to empty half the contents of her plate into a drawer in her dressing table. No one would think to look there.

By the time the nurse returned she was sat back in bed and leaning her head against the pillow. "I've found your robe, now put it on like a good girl. And what about the rest of your breakfast Miss?"

Christabel wearily put her arms into the robe and yawned. "I don't think I can manage anything else.”

The nurse narrowed her eyes for a second. "What about your drink?"

Smiling, Christabel handed her the empty cup. "It's all gone.”

Looking somewhat relieved the nurse removed the tray and started to tuck Christabel beneath the covers.

"What day is it?

"It's Wednesday, Miss and it will be all day.”

Christabel closed her eyes feigning sleep. Wednesday! The funeral had been a week ago, which meant that she had been in bed for five whole days. Why on Earth should anyone want to keep her here for such a long time?

She almost shouted out with the realization. They were keeping her quiet; she knew too much and they were keeping her sedated. Suddenly, she feared for her life.

Chapter Seven

For the next few days Christabel went through the same charade. Feeling confident that the drug was only being administered via her drink and not in the food, she found various methods of disposing of the unwanted liquid. Luckily, there was always a jug of water on her bed side table that was unadulterated and she could drink of freely. It also became clear that this woman was just the hired help and not part of a more sinister conspiracy and she chatted freely to her for the brief time she was awake.

Christabel discovered that Edward was already contesting the will and that things did not look too good for young Mr Crawley. Her brother-in-law stopped by at the house once a day to see how the patient was fairing; but apart from that the house was empty except for the staff that had very little to do all day.

One morning she had woken late to hear Mr. Crawley’s voice in the hallway. He had called to see herm but was turned away with news that she was ill. By the time she had slipped out of bed and rushed to the window, he had gone. For the rest of the time Christabel pretended to sleep; monitoring the patterns of her unwitting jailer.

After her evening meal and once Christabel appeared to be sound asleep; the nurse would leave her bedside to sleep in the adjoining room. The woman slept well and Christabel could clearly hear her loud snoring through the wall. All night she lay awake thinking of a plan.

The next evening Christabel waited for the sound of snoring before quietly slipping from beneath the sheets and into the stillness of her room. For over a week she had been confined to bed and her legs felt unsteady and weak. She was suddenly cold and wrapped a dressing gown tightly around her before lighting a candle and cautiously opening the door. The house was quiet and nothing stirred.  She had heard the clock chime eleven o’ clock sometime before, and by now the household would be asleep.

Tip-toeing down the stairs, the candle light cast long shadows over the banister and down into the hallway below. She was afraid, her heart beating fast, but she had to try and find out the truth, for the sake of Charles and Hannah if not for herself.

She had only entered Charles’ study once. It was lined with books and old prints and a large and imposing desk stood in the centre. Surely there would be something here; some clue to help her understand what was happening?

Setting down the candle, she opened one of the drawers in the desk and removed piles of paperwork. Flicking through it quickly, she noted that it was all business related and none of it seemed relevant. She opened another and another, until the contents of all the drawers had been removed. There was nothing, nothing except business papers and letters. Christabel didn’t even know what she was looking for, but thought that something might just catch her eye.

Sighing, she sat back in the chair. Her search had been fruitless. What next? Without an ally the task seemed impossible.

An object on the desk caught her eye. She hadn’t noticed it before; a carved wooden falcon looking proud and alert. It seemed to be part of the desk and she reached over to check. She expected the figure to be fixed, but as she grasped the carved head, the shape twisted in her hands, releasing the mechanism of a small drawer that opened with a sharp click.

A concealed drawer! Christabel slid the opening wider to see the contents. Inside there were a number of letters addressed to Charles, all hand delivered. She opened one of the envelopes carefully and read the contents by candlelight.

The writing was in a bold hand and the letter brief.

C. If I do not receive the money as requested by midday tomorrow you leave me no alternative. A.

She wasn’t going mad. Edward was wrong; Hannah had found out something and it had cost her life.

The letter was dated the day before Charles died. It had to be clue. She quickly read the rest; there were four letters in all, each one dated earlier than the first. It appeared that someone was trying to extort money out of Charles – but who and why? The brief letters gave no indication for a motive – the only clue in the missives was the letter ‘A’, the signature of the author. It must be the same man who had sent the letter to Mrs. Hudson, perhaps even the man that had killed poor Hannah.

The tears fell from her eyes and landed on the polished wooden surface of the table. She hadn’t yet grieved properly for her dear friend, yet crying wouldn’t help her now and she could weep later. Wiping her tears, Christabel put back the contents of the drawers, apart from the four letters. She would keep them as much needed evidence.

Once back safely in her room, Christabel decided on a plan. She needed to set a trap to catch a murderer; it would be a dangerous game but she had little, if no choice left open to her. Walking over to her dressing table, she found paper and pen and set to write a letter. She had to trust her heart; there was no other way and she prayed that she was right. If she was wrong, then she would probably end up like poor Hannah.

The next day she woke as usual to find the nurse sitting by her bed. It was the usual routine. In a moment, she would be going downstairs to fetch up her breakfast tray. Christabel would need to be quick.

As soon as the nurse had left the room, Christabel peered out of the door and waited until the woman was out of sight before venturing out. Ruth was kneeling on the bathroom floor cleaning out the tub and almost fell in as her mistress appeared at the door; it was as if she had seen a ghost.

“Oh madam, should you be out of bed?  You’ve been ever so poorly!”

Christabel smiled, she could have hugged the girl. “Ruth, I’m feeling much better, but I want to surprise Edward – do would you be willing to do me a favor?”

The young girl looked troubled.

“It would be worth a sovereign?”

The girl’s eyes widened as she gazed on the coin. It was more money than she had ever seen. To Christabel it was worth a thousand times more.

“Well then madam, I’ll do what I can.”

Slipping out an envelope from her dressing gown pocket she handed the missive to the girl. “I want you to deliver this by hand. Do you think you can manage it?”

Ruth looked at the address and nodded. “I’m not sure when I can get away, madam. Are you sure you don’t want me to get a stamp and post it for you?”

Christabel shook her head, “No Ruth, you must deliver this by hand, do you understand?” The girl nodded and Christabel handed over the gold coin. “And remember, this is our secret, not a word to anyone, not even Mr Edward, do you understand Ruth?”

The girl nodded, her eyes transfixed on the coin in her hand.

She was back in bed just before the nurse arrived with her tray. Christabel sat up and looked brightly at the woman. “I’m feeling a lot better today nurse. I think I must be on the mend. Do you know if Edward will be calling today?”

The woman nodded. “He usually calls before midday and speaks with Mrs. Hudson, just to make sure the household is all right and then he asks me about how you are doing.”

“Do you think I would be able to see him today?”

The woman looked concerned. “Well, he asked me not to disturb you. Not until you are well again, but if you are feeling better then I think it would be all right. I will ask him to come up when he calls. Now drink your tea, before it goes cold.”

The morning dragged on and Christabel waited, worried that Edward would not call today, now that she had decided on a course of action. She had decided to tell Edward about the letters found in Charles desk. She hoped it would be the right decision.

Just before midday, she heard the front door open. It was a while before she heard his tread on the stairs and she sat up in bed; anxious for the interview to be over. Edward stood at the foot of the bed as she told him about her findings and showed him the letters. His eyes were bright and he looked genuinely shocked, his face at first grey and ashen, then flushing with color.

“You have done well Christabel to find these but how? When? I thought you had been lying ill in bed this last week.”

She lied to him, stating that she had been restless in the night and had gone to sit in Charles’ study, to have some time to reflect and think about her dear departed husband. How she had reached for the carved eagle and how the secret drawer had opened. Christabel pointed out that the author of the letters was ‘A’, the same as the letter that poor Hannah had seen written to Mrs. Hudson.

Edward looked thoughtful. Something definitely had to be done. He would think of the best course of action and together they would get to the bottom of the mystery. He would go to the police immediately with her findings and see what they would do.

With a promise to return later that day, he bade her goodbye and hurried out of the room. The scene was set and she had played all her cards. Now all she had to do was to wait for the murderer to step forward.

Chapter Eight

As the morning turned into afternoon she began to panic. Christabel had expected a reply to her letter by now and perhaps, even a visit. All her plans hinged on Ruth delivering the letter. Maybe she had been rash and not thought things through properly; what if Ruth had forgotten or had been delayed by Mrs. Hudson? Or even worse, what if Ruth had given the letter to the housekeeper; what then?

And even if the letter was delivered, there was no guarantee that it would be read immediately or if the recipient would be at home. She would have to think of another plan; get out of the house as soon as possible. It was already getting dark and she couldn't wait until morning. Her life was in danger and she would have to leave the house that very night!

Christabel listened carefully for the sleeping noises of the nurse and before long she heard the peculiar drone of the woman, confirming that she was asleep next door. Slipping out of the sheets, she dressed by candlelight. There was no time to pack any clothing-she could think about that later; her safety was paramount. Her plan was to call at Mr. Crawley's and, failing that, she could seek out the comparative safety of Mr. Williams.

Wrapping her warmest cloak around her shoulders, she tiptoed silently out of the room; the candle lighting her path. Pausing at the top of the stairs, she listened carefully to the sounds of the house. All was still except for her own breathing. Peering into the shadowy gloom below she slowly made her way down the stairs; pausing halfway down to listen again.

Soon, she stood in the hallway and was making her way to the front door. Stephens would probably have locked it by now, but she knew where he kept the key. Walking slowly over the polished wooden floor she was about to reach for the door when a voice bellowed low across the hallway.

"Christabel!"

The deep voice cut through the darkness and sent a shiver through her body. Turning around, the candle flickered in her hand, setting the flame dancing and scattering the light on the walls around her, as if she were standing on the very brink of hell.

"Edward!" His face looked ghoulish in the glowing light.

"What are you doing down here my dear and all dressed too? It's late and you should be in bed.” Smiling, he walked towards her.

"I thought I heard someone at the door and knowing Stephens would have already retired, I thought it best to come down to see who it was?"

"My dear Christabel, I think you have been imagining things, or at the very best dreaming. You forget that you have been quite ill and you shouldn't fret about such things. I was just leaving myself, but thought I would get myself a drink before I left. I was just on my way to the kitchen to see what I could find, why don't you join me, you look like you could do with a drink?"

Christabel had no other option as he led her by the arm and down towards the kitchen stairway. Edward seemed to be kind, but she did not trust him. She could see that the lights were already on in the kitchen and could hear voices in the room below.

As she walked downstairs a figure came into view; it was Mrs. Hudson but she was sitting all alone; perhaps the woman had been snoozing and talking in her sleep?

At the approach of footsteps, she turned and stood, her initial look of alarm turning to one of surprise. “Mr. Montgomery! We didn’t expect to see you here.”

She looked Christabel up and down without acknowledging her and sat quickly down at the table again, her eyes never leaving the pair, eyebrows raised as if awaiting an explanation.

“I bumped into Lady Montgomery in the hallway Mrs. Hudson. I told her she would catch her death going out on a chilly night like this. Besides its late, and who knows what might happen to a lady out without a chaperone in London these days? I thought that we might get a hot drink; maybe even a tumbler of brandy?”

Something in his tone set Christabel on edge. There was a distinct harshness to his voice that she had not noticed before that unnerved her, and Mrs. Hudson seemed to smile wryly as she settled herself at the table. “Well, there’s no hot water, dearie. So if you want a drink you would have to put the kettle on the stove. And as for a nip of brandy...well...?” She indicated the empty bottle on the table.

Mrs. Hudson was drunk; Christabel could plainly see that now. Her face was red with the alcohol and heat from the stove, and the woman could barely stand. No wonder she chose to sit.

Edward stood and held Christabel’s arm. He didn’t seem to mind that Mrs. Hudson was speaking out of turn, but she certainly did. Feeling the anger rise in her throat she pulled free of Edwards grip. “Mrs. Hudson. Might I remind you to whom you are speaking?”

Mrs. Hudson looked taken a back for a brief second before bursting out into a fit of raucous laughter. “Ha, I know who I’m talking too alright, dearie.”

Christabel couldn’t see the humor. “Edward. Tell this woman to stop her cackling and to make us some tea. How dare she treat us like this?” Her voice shook with rage as the color rose in her cheeks.

Sliding back her chair, Mrs. Hudson stood shakily with her hands upon the table and with an unsteady gait took a few steps towards Christabel. “How dare she treat us like this!” the older woman mimicked the younger. “And who do you think that you are except for a jumped up fliberty-gibert; a young chit of a girl? You know nothing, my dear and I would advise that you keep your mouth shut or you might end up like that dear friend of yours.”

Christabel stood, open mouthed as the words sank in. “What do you mean Mrs. Hudson? What about Hannah? Edward what is she saying?”

His hand was on her arm again, but this time it was gripping her tightly. “I’m afraid Pearl is speaking the truth, my dear. We had no choice with Hannah. She knew too much you see and I’m sorry my dear, but you do, too. You already know far too much for your own good, so what are we supposed to do now? We can’t just let you wander about freely now can we, not with all of that knowledge in your head? I was hoping that we could keep you sedated; maybe transfer you to a mental institution for the rest of your life. I have the ear of a few physicians who would be open to suggestion and a few pounds. It would be only natural; a young girl losing first her dear husband and then her maid. Why it’s enough to make anyone go mad. But now I don’t think we can take the risk. I think we have to think of a more ‘permanent’ solution.”

His words chilled her to the bone and any strength she had soon fled. As her knees buckled beneath her, Edward sat her roughly in a chair.

“Now Pearl, what shall we do with her?”

There was a noise from the pantry. Someone was in the small back room attached to the kitchen and all eyes watched as the pantry door slowly opened.

Christabel almost cried with relief. Mr. Crawley stood in the open doorway; he must have received her letter after all! Somehow he had known and had been hiding all this time. He had answered her letter and come to save her.

“Andrew!” With some difficulty she rose to her feet and ran towards him. He looked gaunt and pale and she wondered if he were quite well. It did not matter; she felt safe with him and ran to his arms.

“Did you hear them Andrew? Did you hear what Mrs. Hudson was saying about Hannah? They killed her and would have done the same to me if you had not arrived in time? What are we going to do?”

Running into his arms. she felt his hands roughly upon her. He too smelt of stale alcohol and his clothes looked rougher than she had remembered. Looking into his eyes she sensed that something was wrong, his gaze was cold and impenetrable and her heart beat faster, but only in fear.

Edward smiled. “I’m afraid even Mr. Crawley can’t save you now, can you son?”

The young man laughed as his arm twisted toward her throat. Something wasn’t right. “What’s happening Andrew, I don’t understand?”

The strong arms pushed her back towards the chair and as she turned towards him, she could see that he was grinning, too. The face that she had thought so beautiful looked evil and menacing. He remained silent; his steely gaze upon her.

“You see my dear –your knight in shining armor here is not all that he seems to be. You appear to have put all of your eggs into the wrong basket; so to speak.”

She could hardly breathe. It was like a nightmare that she couldn’t wake up from and her heart pounded as she tried to think. “I…I don’t understand...” she faltered.

“Well, I suppose we could give you an explanation. There would be no harm in it now I think.” Edward smiled as if enjoying the moment.

“You see my dear, Mrs. Hudson and I have known each other for a long time; before you were born in fact. You could say we knew each other quite well.”

Pearl Hudson let out a raucous peal of drunken laughter. “You could say that Edward.”

“Pearl was a good looking woman in those days when I first laid eyes on her in a pub down in Soho. We had a bit of fun, nothing serious – it was never love with me and Pearl, but one thing led to another and she found herself pregnant. I wanted to do right by the woman, so I found her a position in my father’s house. Both Charles and I were still at home at that point. It was back then that we hatched our plan. Charles was a serious sort, a bit of a bookworm, not like me for parties and such like. We thought it might be interesting if Pearl here seduced my dear brother and convinced him that the pregnancy was all his doing. Pearl didn’t show and no one knew about our fling – that is except Arthur Critchley. We were drinking buddies in those days and one drunken night I stupidly told him all about it. At least money has silenced the idiot. I should have done away with him like that fool Charles long ago.

“Either way, Pearl had the child and he was looked after by her sister. Charles continued to believe that the child was his and paid for the upkeep. He was due to inherit on Charles’s death, but when he reached eighteen he got involved with a rough lot and ended up in prison for theft and involvement in murder. It was only with my intervention that he did not hang and I managed to get him released after five years of imprisonment. When Charles found out, he disinherited the boy and any hope of inheritance was dashed. It was then that we got the idea to blackmail poor Charles. Having a convicted murderer and thief for a son wouldn’t have looked good for him, so we started to exhort money from the man. It worked for a while but on his release from prison, Charles refused to hand over any more money. It was then that we knew he had to die.”

Edward stopped to draw breath, pleased with his scheme and the telling of it.

Christabel struggled to take in all that she was hearing. Poor Charles. To have been fooled and lied to by his brother for the past twenty-five years and then killed for gain; it did not bear thinking of.

“But Mr. Crawley was not disinherited from the will; I heard it from Mr. Lewis’s lips for myself. The whole estate has been left to him.” The words had barely left her lips when the door to the stairway burst open. Christabel looked on in alarm and almost fainted as she looked eye to eye with Mr. Andrew Crawley! He was holding a gun and pointing it at Edward.

Surely she was dreaming, or perhaps she really was ill? Her gaze drifted from the young man that had so roughly held her, to the young man that had so recently stepped through the door. They were identical, their features exact, although there was a difference. She could see that now. Where one was cold and mean, the other was warm and kind.

“I think we had better make the introductions. Albert Adams please let me introduce your brother, Mr. Andrew Crawley.”

The two men looked at each other in awe as if glancing at their own reflection; both not quite believing what each other where seeing. The gun dropped from Andrew’s hand, the unexpected turn of events knocking all the former conviction from him.

Christabel gasped. She had known immediately which one was ’her’ Mr. Crawley, she had felt it in her heart almost straight away.

“You see. I forgot to mention that when Pearl gave birth it was to twins. Whilst her sister could cope with one boy, she didn’t want the two and so they were split at birth and have never known of each other’s existence until this moment. Andrew seemed to have all of the goodness that was in me, and Albert all of the badness. Where Albert got in with the wrong crowd, Andrew was sent away to school and did well. It’s unfortunate that no one else knows about the two. You see our little plan means that we can substitute Albert for Andrew and no one will ever know but for Pearl and myself.”

“And what about Andrew, he is your own son?” Christabel spoke where the poor young man could not.

“I’m afraid that he will meet the same sticky end as you, my dear. They say that blood is thicker than water, but not money I’m afraid, in my case. Besides, what would dear Anne say? She knows nothing of this. Why did you think I had to put on such an act at the solicitor’s office? I thought I was most convincing, don’t you?”

“But I thought that you were contesting the will?”

“Only as a red herring. I was only reacting as other people thought I might in such circumstances! Who would ever suspect me?”

Andrew came to his senses, realizing that he had dropped his gun and that it was now lying at his feet, yet before he could react, Albert pounced forward and wrestled his brother to the ground. The two men fought for the weapon and as Edward tried to grab hold of Christabel there was a loud bang as the gun was fired and a smell of sulphur filled the air.

The two men stopped fighting and all seemed still for a moment. Mrs. Hudson who had been on the edge of a drunken sleep came suddenly to life and clutched at her bosom with the shock.

At first Christabel feared that Andrew had been shot. Edward had just reached her and his arm was wrapped around her shoulder. Suddenly, she felt his hold slacken; a surprised glaze blinding his vision as he fell back against the table and onto the floor. Edward was dead.

Pearl Hudson let out a scream as both men looked on in horror.

“Why didn’t you tell me I had a brother?” The young man walked accusingly over to the housekeeper, his eyes full of hate. “Why didn’t you tell me mother?”

Their eyes locked for a second as Pearl stepped forward towards her son. “Kill them both Albert, and then we can have the money for ourselves.”

Albert shook his head, his face white. “Why didn’t you tell me mother?”

His finger pulled the trigger and Mrs. Hudson staggered towards them, her red eyes bulging as a dribble of blood appeared in the corner of her mouth and she fell forward onto the floor to join Edward.

Another noise penetrated the air. This time it was the shrill and piercing tone of a police whistle. Standing in fear, Albert stood paralyzed for a second; the gun wavering in his hands.

Christabel edged towards Andrew as all three stood in silence.

Footsteps clattered on the stairs as three policemen burst into the room. Stepping forward towards his brother, Andrew Crawley held out his hand for the gun. Albert reached across with his empty hand to touch his brother for a brief second before turning the gun and shooting himself dead.

Epilogue

The inquest was a harrowing affair for all concerned. The grim facts concerning the murder of the late Lord Charles Montgomery were soon known and subsequently plastered all over the daily headlines, but would soon be forgotten by all, except for those involved.

It had been a ghastly affair and the subsequent murder of Hannah and the violent killings of Edward, Mrs. Hudson, and Albert were simply down to greed and one man’s hatred and jealousy for his own brother.

Christabel looked out of the window, hardly believing the events of the last few weeks. Her sorrow for the demise of poor Charles and Hannah lay heavy on her heart. Even Albert Adams had been a pawn in the dangerous game that Edward and Pearl had been playing. She shivered to think of the cold eyes of Edward looking into hers, the same cold heart that had no room for even his own offspring; only money and riches.

She had known that Pearl Hudson was a hard woman, but it was difficult to believe that any woman could abandon her own children for the sake of money, using them in a vicious game even against each other. In the end, it had been her undoing.

Christabel could see now why the woman had fainted in Mr. Lewis’s office; seeing her boy for the first time in years had made even the hard-nosed Pearl weaken. Yet any feeling that remained for her sons was outshone by the promise of wealth from Edward Montgomery. Once Andrew had inherited Charles’ estate it would have been easy to kill Andrew and replace him with Albert. What Pearl and Edward hadn’t expected was the effect that the two boys meeting each other face to face would have.

Maybe, blood was thicker than water in the end?

There was a knock at the door and Stephens entered; his face solemn and perhaps a little wearier than before. The news of Mrs. Hudson had shaken him deeply and Christabel wondered if he had secretly carried a flame for the hard woman all these years.

“You have a visitor madam.”

Christabel winced at the possibility of Englebert. She had heard he had tried to see her many times while she had been kept ill by Edward. She was glad that his persistence in her had seemed to wan after he had found a new young thing to chase after. The marriage market was in full season and he was a wealthy man – though old – he would find a young miss for his bed. “Who is it Stevens?”

“Mr. Andrew Crawley, madam.”

Christabel smiled; at least one good thing had come of this whole affair. Smoothing down her dress, she stepped towards the door.

Andrew Crawley rushed into the room; some of the darkness and cloud now lifted from his brow.  The same feeling of longing fluttered in her chest.

“Christabel, I have good news! Mr. Lewis has been in touch and I am due to sign the paperwork tomorrow, your home will be safe after all. You have no need to worry about the future.”

Almost on impulse she fled towards him, expecting his arms to open wide in greeting, but she had almost forgotten that he was not like the other men she knew and he looked awkwardly at the ground and she almost thought that she saw him blush.

She stopped in front of him, her arms quickly moving back to her side as she paused, embarrassed by her own presumptuous nature. It was not after all a ladylike way to act. “That is great news Mr. Crawley. I cannot thank you enough for your generosity.”

Shaking his head, he smiled wryly. “Please call me Andrew. This is your house now, Lady Montgomery and I am sure you would have been the main beneficiary of your late husband’s will had he not met such an untimely end. I am merely trying to address the balance, keep an order to such things.”

His eyes were clear and honest without a hint of malevolence or greed and her heart skipped a beat. Whereas she had been in lust with Charles, she had begun to fall in love with Mr. Crawley. Hopelessly and helplessly, and there seemed that there was nothing she could do about it. Other men seemed to throw themselves at her feet, or other parts of her anatomy, but the man she truly wanted was keeping himself at a distance. She wondered why.

“Please call me Christabel. I feel too young to be called Lady Montgomery. Perhaps you will call again, along with Mrs. Crawley?” Christabel held her breath. She had to find out his position and asking outright seemed the only way.

“There is no Mrs. Crawley. I am a bachelor I am afraid that up until now I haven’t had much to offer a prospective bride; perhaps that will change once I inherit Charles’ money?” His words caused a little stab of pain inside her chest. She had not thought of that. Mr. Crawley with his looks and money would be the toast of London society.

Christabel sighed, “Yes, I’m afraid half of London’s eligible young ladies will be beating a way to your door Mr. Crawley. You will be a popular young man and will have that pleasurable dilemma of deciding which woman will grace your arm.”

The man looked at his feet, a little uncomfortable. “I’m afraid that does not sound at all pleasurable to me. I have little experience with women in general and I am afraid that I have already lost my heart but it is a hopeless case.” His face reddened as he spoke the words and he stopped abruptly as if he had said too much.

So he was in love with another woman; that would account for his aloofness. Christabel let her shoulders sag a little; at least she would have her own income and wouldn’t be subject to the mercy of Englebert Williams.

“Nothing is hopeless Mr. Crawley. I think that your young lady can hardly resist an offer; especially now that you are due to inherit; go to her Andrew and be happy.”

Stepping towards him she held out her hand in friendship. Her heart was aching, but there was little more she could do. If the man was in love, than best let him be. A true and honest man was hard to find and she envied the mysterious young lady.

Taking her hand gently in his, he paused, looking down at the slim fingers in his own. “I don’t believe it is as easy as you say Christabel. For you see the woman I have set my heart on does not even know of my intent and it would not seem proper in the circumstances.”

The young woman smiled at his earnest face. “Then tell her Andrew. Every woman wants to be loved and you must open up your heart, whatever the circumstances. If I were the young lady, then I would want to know.”

“Truly?” His face almost brightened for a moment as his blue eyes looked deeply into hers.

She smiled.

“Then I will try to do as you suggest Lady Montgomery-Christabel. You see the lady in question is still mourning the untimely death of her husband. How do you suggest that I approach the subject?”

The smile from Christabel’s lips slipped as he spoke, her eyes widening at his words. He was talking about her and she stood in shock for a few moments.

“You see, I knew it was not appropriate. Please forgive me.” Dropping her hand, he turned quickly and headed for the door.

“Andrew, please don’t go.” As he turned around she rushed into his arms, all protocol abandoned. He kissed her face with small, gentle kisses and she realized that she was crying. His arms wrapped strongly around her and a warmth spread across her heart.

“Oh Christabel, I have felt this way ever since I first saw you at the church. I never dreamed that you would feel the same way.”

He kissed her gently on the mouth and she almost swooned; her head lighter than air. So this was love; true love. Lust was one thing, but love was the thing she had been missing, and now she had finally found it.

A knock at the door interrupted their canoodling and as Stephens entered the couple moved apart. “I just wondered if you and Mr. Crawley would like tea, My Lady.”

Christabel could barely stifle a giggle as she nodded across to old Stephens.

“Will that be all, madam?”

The young girl grinned as she looked fondly on the old retainer. “I think that there will be two for dinner tonight Stephens.”

And before he left the room, Christabel thought she saw the old man smile.

THE END

MC Romance

What the Outlaw Demands

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

1.

Kristin watched the hands of the clock ticking opposite her. Every second seemed to drag and she bit the edge of her pen as she turned to look out of the office window. After working so hard to get there, now all she wanted to do was run. The thought of spending another week in that place was making her skin crawl.

Outside, in the corridor, she could see the male partners all patting each other on the back and boosting each other’s egos. She was never invited into their little office chats, ones where she could be a part of the boys club. In the center of it was Pete, grinning from ear to ear, taking the odd glance back to her office because he knew she would be watching.

Fucking Pete, she thought.

She knew at home later he would be full of it. He’d swagger in, puffing his chest and try to make her feel inferior. It was how it always went… She got ignored and he made her feel like crap about it. She knew she needed to change firms…and boyfriends…but she had wanted to be a partner at Anderson and Coleridge Law so much that she just didn’t think she had it in her to walk away.

She realized she was holding the pen so tight, it was almost snapping in her hand.

“Shit,” she breathed out and dropped it on the desk. She was going to have to calm down. She didn’t need to work herself up like this… She was bigger than them and she wasn’t going to rise to it. Instead, she got to her feet, walked over to the door and lowered the blind so the pane of glass allowing her to see the little boys club grooming each other in the hallway was blocked out. She went back to her desk, sat down and closed her eyes.

She was reaching her limit. She and Pete had been together for almost a year, and while it had started out really well, it had rapidly declined into something rather sinister. Pete was a control freak. He loved making her feel inferior, and even though she was a strong woman who could see right through him, there were times when she was afraid of what he was capable of. She could hear him out in the hallway, laughing and joking with the other male partners. She was the only female partner at the firm and was regularly left out, and although she was used to it, she was still struggling to accept it. Deep down she knew it was time to move on.

Her phone rang and made her jump. “Hello?” she answered.

“Hi, Kristin,” her PA Sally said from the other end. “Did you finish with the paperwork for the Green Case?”

“Just give me five more minutes and I’ll bring it out to you,” she said with a sigh. She hated to admit it, but her work really was starting to suffer. She could never seem to keep her mind on the job.

She looked down and scanned the explosion of files on the desk in front of her and wanted to scream. She rubbed her eyes and massaged her temples with her fingers.

“I need to get out of here,” she whispered.

She got to her feet and looked out across the skyline. It was almost five and the sun looked like it was already on its way down, which was impossible for summer, but she felt it all the same.

“I guess it’s always night somewhere,” she said to herself.

Her telephone rang again and she jumped. She turned around and grabbed the receiver. “Just five more minutes, Sally,” she snapped.

“No,” Sally said quietly, clearly taken aback by her boss’s tone. “It’s a call from the police department. They have someone in custody who wants to talk to you.”

“What?” she said rubbing her temples again. “Can’t it wait? We have a duty lawyer who could deal with that.”

“They asked for you specifically,” she said nervously. “The cop said his name was Dan Lockhart.”

Kristin paused for a moment, her heart rising into her throat at the sound of the name… A name she hadn’t heard for years.

“Did you say Dan Lockhart?” she repeated as she sat back down at her desk.

“That’s what the cop told me, yeah,” Sally confirmed.

“Okay,” Kristin said quietly, “Put him on.”

The line beeped, and there was a click before Kristin could hear shallow breathing on the other end of the line.

“Dan?” she whispered, still unsure of whether she believed it.

“Kristin?” he replied.

Her skin went cold when she heard his voice, but she instantly found herself smiling.

“How the heck are you?” he asked, as if he didn’t have a care in the world.

“I’m wonderful,” she smiled. “I take it things aren’t so great for you?”

“Haha,” he chuckled. “They’re certainly not… I could do with your expertise.”

“Which station are you at?” she asked as she grabbed a pen.

“South,” he sounded as if he was smoking. “I would normally deal with this sort of thing myself, but I thought it might be a nice excuse to see you again after all these years.”

“Just stay put and don’t say anything. You can explain to me when I get there.” She hung up the phone and grabbed her jacket.

The Green case file would have to wait…

2.

Dan Lockhart… she hadn’t heard a word from him in over ten years, and here he was calling her as if it were only yesterday. She was a fool for going down there. She should have told him she was busy, or that she didn’t deal with criminal cases anymore… He was probably in hot water, after all. Hell, she should have told him anything. But there was something drawing her to him. Just hearing his voice again after all that time had instantly struck a chord.

She slid into the driver’s seat of her Mercedes and fastened her seat belt. It was dark in the firm’s underground parking lot, and the summer heat was intense and stuffy. She started the engine and put the AC on full blast before she looked at herself in the review mirror. Her heart was pounding and her pupils were dilated. In a rush of memory she recalled the last time she had seen him… She remembered it all…

***

Growing up, Kristin had fallen hard and fast for Dan. He was her next-door neighbor and one of the hottest guys at her high school. He was a few years older than her and she had watched him from afar while she matured. She had seen him go from being the boy next door to something else entirely…something frightening. She had heard the arguments. She had watched him come home tattooed and liquored up, and saw the bruises and the scars. Whatever he was doing, it was bad. And what surprised her even more than the fact that he kept doing it…was the fact that she liked it.

He never seemed to really realize that she existed until one afternoon when she came home from school when she was about seventeen and he was out on the driveway having a screaming match with his parents. She pulled up in her car and parked it down the street before meekly walking up the path to her front door. He was screaming, spitting hate and anger at them. He had a red raw scar right down his face from the corner of his eye to his chin, and she knew she was gawping but she couldn’t stop.

“What the fuck are you looking at?” he spat as she tried to reach her front door and pretend like none of it was happening.

His parents rounded on him, his mother trying to pull him back from the truck that was waiting for him. Inside, a man tipped his hat and smoked a cigarette while laughing and cranking up the heavy rock he was listening to.

“Please, Dan!” his mother called. “Don’t do this!”

He stuck his middle finger up at her and strode down to the truck before pulling open the door and jumping inside. The driver pulled out of the driveway with a wheel spin and they shouted something at Kristin that sounded like “Show us your pussy!” and then they were gone.

Kristin went inside, flushed red and turned on. She had no idea what had just happened, but it had woken something inside of her. From that moment on, Dan Lockhart, the dangerous boy from next door, was all she could think about.

He came back a week later, black and blue and miserable. She watched him from her bedroom window as he lay in the backyard sunbathing with his shirt off, exposing his rippling abs and tanned chest. His tattoos were fierce and they covered him from neck to waist. Kristin bit her lip as she watched him and wondered what it would feel like to be swept up in his arms. When he caught her looking, she was so embarrassed she didn’t know how she would ever face him. But luckily for her, Dan wasn’t as shy.

The following evening, she was down in her own backyard and he stuck his head over the fence and dangled a bottle of beer.

“Care to join?” he asked her.

Kristin was a mess of nerves and excitement inside, and although she knew she should stay away and go back inside, she just couldn’t. She had to get to know him some more.

She went to his yard, and they sat on deck chairs and drank straight from the bottle. He barely spoke to her, but he eyed her continuously and kept flashing her a mischievous smile. She knew it was the start of something, but she also knew she couldn’t let it happen. She was a good girl. She was on course for bigger and better things than her dumb small town, and she couldn’t let a bad boy hold her back… No matter how much she wanted it.

She went to leave, but he pushed her up against the wall of his garage. “You’re all I’ve thought about since the moment we moved here, did you know that?” he said. His knuckles were skinned raw and the smell of stale smoke clung to him, oozing out of his pores. Instead of turning her off, it made her even hotter for him.

“I’m going to get you one day,” he grinned. “Little Miss Good Girl… you’re not even going to know what’s hit you.”

Kristin’s heart pounded as she ran back home and locked herself in her bedroom. She stripped naked and ran a cold shower before jumping in and cooling off. Dan Lockhart was such bad news, the worst kind…

She didn’t seen him again after that night. Her mother told her that he had been arrested and that he’d got involved with a gang. Kristin left for college a year later and trained to be a lawyer. She heard snippets of information from her family and his about what he was up to, and it was never anything good. Their mothers had become good friends, and they regularly chatted about both Kristin and Dan, but the last she had heard, he was heavily involved with bikers and organized crime. When she got the call from him, she was more surprised it hadn’t happened sooner. She was pretty sure she would be the only lawyer he knew.

***

As she pulled up outside of the station, she looked into the mirror again and reapplied her lipstick. It had been over ten years since the night in the yard that summer, but after hearing his voice again, it felt like only ten days. She was excited to see him but also apprehensive. He’d been her first crush and completely forbidden because of his edge and criminal ways. She had no idea what to expect. He could be anyone now. He could be married for all she knew. But there was something deep inside her that had the feeling he was about to make good on his promise.

I’m going to get you one day… Little Miss Good Girl…

3.

Kristin walked into the station and buttoned up the middle of her jacket. She groomed her hair behind her ears with her long, manicured nails and clipped down the hallway in her stiletto heels. There were cops swarming the reception area, and as she placed her briefcase down and announced who she was, a few of them turned to look at her up and down and check her out. She was used to being stared at. Kristin was petite but curvy and had incredibly large breasts. They were like a bull’s-eye for leery men.

“I thought you were off criminal cases?” a familiar voice chimed in behind her.

Kristin spun around to see Jonny, a cop she was used to dealing with when she had represented the majority of the city’s criminals.

“This is a one-time thing,” she raised her eyebrows. “Take me to Dan Lockhart?”

“Yikes,” Jonny whistled. “Locke, huh?” He shook his head and nodded reluctantly. “If you say so….”

He turned and motioned for her to follow him. She swiped her visitor’s badge from the reception desk and pinned it to the side of her skirt. Jonny slowed down and said discreetly over her shoulder, “What you getting mixed up in that for?”

“Excuse me?” she demanded.

“I know it’s none of my business, but… Well, I mean… Lockhart… you know who he is right?”

Kristin pushed her tongue up under her front teeth.

“Yes,” she said irritated. “He’s my old neighbor.”

“No,” Jonny laughed and pulled her by the forearm to one side. “He’s more than a bit dangerous, Kristin…”

“I’m sure I can handle him.”

“Well, I’m not,” he said seriously.

“Jonny… He’s a client, I’m just doing my job.” She tried to move past him, but he kept his grip on her arm.

“All I’m saying is guys like him don’t need lawyers… even when they are up for murder… Keep your wits about you.”

Kristin stopped and took in what he had said.

Murder.

She took a few deep breaths and nodded her head.

“Like I said, he’s a client… This is business… I’m just here to advise him today.”

“Don’t say I didn’t warn you,” Jonny said as he opened the door to the interior cells where the interview rooms were. “There you go, door five.”

Kristin stared down the hallway and saw the two cops flanking the doorway.

“Thank you,” she smiled, and then she turned and began her slow walk down.

***

The door creaked open and she stepped into the cell. Dan Lockhart stood with his back to her. She couldn’t see his hands so she knew they were probably handcuffed in front of him.

“Dan?” she said quietly as she walked forward.

“No one’s called me that in years,” he said.

He was taller than she remembered, and his shoulders were broader. He looked like a great hulk of a man in that room, his head almost skimming the ceiling. He began to turn slowly, and Kristin held her breath.

His eyes caught her first. His deep blue eyes that had always made her weak at the knees. She was instantly floored that they hadn’t lost that effect. The scars on his face had faded, but they were still there. Instead of making him look mean, they added to his raw sexiness, creeping along his skin in crisp, faded lines. The tattoos had extended up his neck and across his knuckles. He smiled at her from beneath his floppy dirty blonde hair and it lit up the room. He didn’t look like the sort of person who would smile that way, but it instantly pulled her in.

“It’s good to see you, kid,” he said and he took a step toward her. “Now are you going to get me out of here or what?”

“Are you going to tell me what happened?” Kristin found herself putting a hand on her hip.

“Set up,” he said as he lit a cigarette. A cop entered the room and motioned for him to extinguish it, but he brushed him off and stuck up his middle finger.

“Set up?” Kristin asked as she pulled up a chair and took out her Dictaphone.

“Yeah, I didn’t fucking do it.”

“Okay…” she said as she crossed her hands on the table in front of her. “So, can you tell me everything that happened?”

“Naw,” he exhaled and started to laugh, “I didn’t do it, that’s all you need to know, now post my bail and get me out of here.”

“You’re not taking this seriously,” she snapped.

“Because I don’t fucking need to,” he said, leaning forward with a smirk.

“Well, then why did you call me?” She was already packing her things away. “I came here to help you, thinking you were in trouble… which you clearly are… And now you’re just making a joke out of wasting my time.”

“Spoke to my mom for the first time in years last week and she told me about you being a lawyer,” he said coolly. “Just had to see it for myself. I don’t need your fucking help.” He lit another cigarette and clamped it between his teeth.

Kristin stared at the man in front of her. He looked wild and intense. His danger had been turned up a notch and for the first time, she felt frightened of him. Genuinely frightened.

“Always knew you were a good girl,” he said as he exhaled a plume of smoke across the room. “Always got me going, too.”

Kristin swallowed and got to her feet.

“I don’t think I can be involved in this,” she said, “It’s not appropriate.”

“Sure,” he took another drag, “I didn’t expect you to. I was just interested, that’s all.”

Kristin walked to the door and looked back over her shoulder.

“Take care of yourself, Dan,” she said.

“It’s Locke,” he smirked. “Just call me Locke.”

“Well then, take care of yourself, Locke,” she smiled and then let the door close behind her.

As she walked back out to the reception, Jonny was behind her and calling for her to stop.

“What happened?” he asked as he placed a hand on her shoulder.

“You were right,” Kristin admitted. “He’s dangerous… I’m not getting involved.”

“Good choice!” Jonny called after her as she burst through the front doors of the station and disappeared out onto the street.

4.

When she got home that evening, she had to pretend like it hadn’t bothered her. She had foolishly and blindly gone over there out of curiosity and stupidity. Her teenage self had ruled her adult head. She had made a fool of herself in front of Locke and now she was going to have to hope that he wasn’t mad and going to come looking for her. Jonny had been right… He was like something else completely above the law and frightening. She double locked all of her doors and went upstairs. In the bathroom, she turned off all of the lights before she lit scented candles around the room and ran a deep bath filled with oils. She needed to unwind more than ever, and she knew she only had a short window of opportunity before Pete came back and ruined the tranquility.

He had texted her when she was on her way home from the station, saying that he and the other partners were heading out for drinks after hours. As usual, she hadn’t been included on the memo, and even though Pete was being liberal with the information, he too didn’t extend the invite.

She slipped into the water and closed her eyes. She was livid with him but she wasn’t going to add to the emotions she had experienced since that morning. The added stress of Locke’s call had provided enough drama for one day. She rubbed her plump, soft skin and massaged in the oils. They made her feel silky smooth and weightless as she floated in the water. She sunk down even further and breathed in deeply. They smelled so divine, she could have easily been at a spa.

She thought about Locke’s hands. They were so big…so masculine…so rough. She traced her fingertips up her side and up to her breasts and imagined that they were his. She bit her lip and slipped down further into the water. She opened her legs slightly and imagined him sliding between them. His huge frame opening her up and pinning her back against the porcelain. She gasped and opened her eyes. She couldn’t fantasize about Locke… if she did, she knew there would be no way she would be able to stay away from him.

A bang downstairs snapped her out of her daydream. She could hear Pete cursing and jingling keys as he tried to get in through the front door. She smirked as she remembered that she had double locked it.

“What the fuck,” he called up the stairs. “Did you lock me out?”

She rolled her eyes and pretended she hadn’t heard him.

His footsteps came pounding up towards the bathroom door, and he shoved it open before entering the room with a cloud of stale smoke and booze. It cut through the scented oils and made her wince. It simply didn’t smell sexy on Pete… Not like it did on Locke…

“Skipped out the office early today, huh?” he asked as he undid his fly and lifted the toilet seat.

Kristin covered her eyes with one hand and sighed. “Do you have to?” she asked, unimpressed.

“Are you serious?” he slurred. “When you gotta go, you gotta go.”

He started to piss and Kristin wished he would just vanish into thin air. She was so done with him, she didn’t know how much longer she could pretend to tolerate him.

When he left the room, he left the seat up and the bathroom door swinging open. As he passed, he knocked one of the candles and the wax extinguished it. A smoke trail filled the room and stung her eyes. She pulled the plug, stood up and wrapped herself in a towel. By the time she walked through into the bedroom, Pete was flat on his back in the center of the bed snoring and still fully clothed. Instead of helping him undress and into bed she left him where he was and made her way to the spare room. She turned on the side lamp and crawled into bed with a book. She looked up at the ceiling and made the decision…

Tomorrow, you’re asking him to leave, she told herself, and if he won’t, you’re going to pack up his things and throw them out onto the street.

She rolled onto her side and propped up the book on the pillow. As she read she didn’t take anything in. All she could think about was Locke. The words morphed into his face and in the end she threw the book down onto the floor and turned out the light.

5.

The following evening Kristin sat at the kitchen table, nervously waiting for Pete to get home. He had never even moved in officially. One day it just seemed like most of his things were there and he never went back to his own place. He had a penthouse apartment on the other side of the city and it was a long drive. Kristin’s house was closer to the office, so after a while it just seemed to make sense that he spend the majority of his time there. Even if she hadn’t specifically consented to it.

She heard his keys in the door and braced herself. He came inside, hot and flustered, his hair windswept and greasy from the day before. She’d heard him that morning and knew he hadn’t showered. He’d rolled out of bed late, spritzed himself with cologne and changed his shirt before heading out of the door.

“Fucking Clarke,” he said as he threw his briefcase down on the table in front of her, “Wasting my fucking time…”

Kristin didn’t respond, hoping her silence would break him out of his self-obsessed drama.

“What’s the matter with you?” he looked up finally and snarled.

Kristin breathed in and got to her feet.

“I don’t want an argument, but I’ve been thinking a lot over the past few weeks, and I don’t see this going anywhere.” She crossed her arms over her chest and waited for the backlash.

He curled his lip and sneered.

“Shut up,” he turned his back on her and walked over to the refrigerator. From all of the responses she had been expecting, that certainly wasn’t one of them.

“I’m being serious Pete,” she said, “I want you to leave. Now.”

He stopped in his tracks and cricked his neck before he turned back to her with rage in his eyes.

“I told you to shut the fuck up,” he spat. “Now move out of my fucking way before I open the door with your face!” He shoved past her and Kristin fell into the kitchen table. She was shaking and the tears welled in the corner of her eyes.

“Oh my God,” she whispered.

She didn’t know what else to , so she reached for her purse with shaking hands and pulled out her cell. She furiously hit “dial” and held the phone up to her ear.

“Jonny,” she said as she heard him say hello, “I need you to get me Dan Lockhart’s phone number… fast.”

***

When she called him, she didn’t know what she expected, but Locke was a lot different to how he had been at the police station.

“I’m glad you got in touch,” he said as he sat opposite her in a park on the edge of town. He was clad in leather and big heavy boots, sitting on top of his motorcycle and smoking a cigarette.

“I need your help,” Kristin whispered as she looked around her.

“How the tables have turned,” Locke raised his eyebrows and exhaled with a grin.

“Look, I don’t know what happened the other day, but with my job and everything I really shouldn’t be getting involved with you.”

He lit up another smoke and offered her one. She declined.

“I need you to scare someone for me… Someone I work with who I may have dated for a while… He’s causing me some trouble.”

“What happened?” Locke sat up straight and instantly looked annoyed.

“I tried to break up with him and make him leave my house and he threatened me,” she said. “If you help me, you know, scare him a bit somehow… I’ll help you in any way you want with your case.”

“I’ll do it for nothing,” he said, exhaling a plume of smoke over his shoulder. “I don’t want you to be my lawyer, I told you that.”

“Well then why did you call me?” She was genuinely confused.

He smiled and moved closer to her.

“I never stopped thinking about you… When I heard what you were up to, I just got curious, made me want a good influence in my life… It was the only way I knew how to get your attention.”

Kristin shook her head and turned away.

“Well, congratulations, you got it,” she laughed. “I’ve thought a lot about you too over the years… wondered what you were up to… where you’d been.”

“I’m sure how you’ve spent the last decade is completely different to how I’ve spent mine…” he said as he looked off into the distance.

Kristin watched him and found her eyes instantly drawn to the scars running down the side of his face. They really did make him look sexier. She had never thought of how something so violent could add appeal to a person. She bit her lip and averted her eyes. She was starting to get worked up.

“I’ll get rid of him,” Locke said as he started the engine on his bike and revved it. “You won’t hear from him again.”

“Wait,” she called, “Don’t hurt him… I just want him out of my house.”

Locke leaned over and pulled her to him. He stared at her deep in the eyes and wrapped an arm around her base so he was holding the base of her spine. He leaned into her and kissed her forcefully on the mouth. His lips were red hot and full of passion as his tongue parted her lips and slipped inside, massaging against hers. Kristin melted in his arms and wrapped her arms around his neck. She had thought about kissing Locke since she was a teenager, and now there they both were, him thirty and her in her late twenties, finally breaking down that boundary.

Kristin pulled back and stared into his eyes.

“I’ll get rid of him,” he assured her. “Just go home, pack his stuff and put it outside.”

“Okay,” she said with a nod.

Locke rode off with a huge roar which made Kristin’s skin tingle. She had no idea what she was doing, but it just felt so right. She walked back to her Mercedes and got inside. She looked in the mirror and noticed that his stubble had worn against her delicate skin and her lips were on fire. She reached up and touched them and a squeal of delight escaped. She had finally kissed the bad boy of her dreams.

6.

As the day wore on, she didn’t hear anything from either Locke or Pete, and her anxiety started to kick in. She found herself pacing the halls of her home and obsessively looking out of the windows. She had done what Locke had asked and placed Pete’s packed bags on the driveway. She must be crazy, asking a potential murderer to come and get rid of an abusive and annoying boyfriend, but she was so past her limit with Pete she didn’t see another choice.

She had already decided she was also going to leave the firm. She didn’t want to be surrounded by those awful men any longer. After reconnecting with Locke, she had a new-found confidence. She realized that if he had gone from boy next door to fully fledged badass, then she could become anything she wanted. And what she wanted was to quit law and find her true calling. She had never been one hundred percent happy with her career choice. She had fallen into it almost accidentally. She wanted the nice cars, to be well paid, to be able to afford a good home and support herself financially without the help of a man. But when she got all of that, she realized she hated the job. It wasn’t for her. She didn’t like the people she had to be around and that was just the clients, so when the other partners started to make her feel like shit, she knew it was time to call it a day.

Locke was a small complication now. He had come along at a time when she was impressionable and open to suggestion. Everything about him seemed so exciting, and it made her feel like she was seventeen again. If he could scare Pete off and promise her his arrest was a mistake, then she was his. Hell, even if he was a murderer at this point she was so hot for him, she didn’t know if she even cared.

She pressed her palms against her bedroom window and looked out across the street. She could see a man in the distance walking towards her and dragging his leg as if he was hurt. With horror she realized it was Pete. He was coming down the street without a car, limping in a ripped suit.

“Oh God,” she said aloud.

She watched him limp slowly up to her driveway. His suit was ripped up one leg and exposing his shoe and sock, and he had a blood patch on his knee and a little trail coming from his nose. His eye was beginning to swell. The guilt hit her all at once, like this was her fault, but she stopped herself from going down to see him because she knew if it hadn’t been him in that state, then it would have been her. He had been prepared to hurt her if she went against him. Kristin smiled smugly at the thought of Locke beating the shit out of him and watched as he struggled to lift his bags over his shoulder and drag the rest down the driveway. He didn’t once look up or try and see if she was inside. He simply walked back down the street, looking like he was about to collapse, and disappeared into the distance.

When he was gone, Kristin flopped down on her bed and stretched out. She had her home and her life back. She grinned and rolled over and picked up her cell phone. Her next item on her agenda was telling the firm that they could shove their job. She was quitting and she never wanted to set foot in the building again.

***

As the sun set that night, Kristin lay outside on her sun lounger and sipped a martini. In the space of a few days her world had been completely changed and although it was frightening to not have a plan or any clue where she was heading, it was also the most liberating feeling she had ever experienced.

Her cell phone buzzed next to her and she picked it up. Locke was calling her.

“Hello,” she smiled into it as she held it to her ear.

“Hey, Babe,” Locke said with his deep, gruff voice. “I took care of that for you.”

“I know,” she cooed, “I saw him go.”

“He’s a piece of shit, you did the right thing.” She could tell he was smoking.

“Thank you for your help,” she said.

“Listen,” he exhaled and cleared his throat. “Seeing as you’re not my lawyer and there’s no conflict of interest… You want to get together tonight?”

Inside, Kristin was doing summersaults. She clamped her hand over the mouthpiece as she smiled and tried not to explode with excitement.

“Hmm,” she teased, “Well, I don’t know about that.”

He stayed silent and exhaled again.

“Of course I’d love to see you,” she said. “Why don’t I meet you somewhere?”

“Meet me at Tuscan Motel,” he said, “I’ve been staying there.”

“Okay,” she said, unsure. She knew that this could be a terrible idea, knowing how dangerous this guy could be and going to meet him somewhere alone… but she’d known him pretty much her entire life… surely he wouldn’t do anything to her?

“See you soon,” he said and then the line went dead.

Kristin downed the rest of her martini and got to her feet. She felt a little bit tipsy, but she knew that she was fine to drive. She giggled to herself as she thought that his bad boy persona was already rubbing off on her. She went upstairs to her room and pulled a black vest out of her closet and a pair of ripped jeans. She hadn’t worn anything like this in years, but somehow it felt right. She slipped into them and ruffed up her hair and applied some black eyeliner. Now she wouldn’t look out of place walking around somewhere like The Tuscan. It was a shabby motel on the outskirts of town that was well known for its biker scene. She took one last look at herself in the mirror and smiled. She always wanted to be this girl, and she was finally giving in to it.

7.

She took a cab. She didn’t want Locke to see her car and judge her. He had already seen her suited up and in full on lawyer mode and she didn’t want to freak him out. As the cab pulled up outside The Tuscan, she could see rows of motorcycles lined up out front, some with riders and some without. The men were big and burly, clad in leather, and covered in tattoos and chains. Kristin swallowed and ran her hands through her hair. She was really doing this. She was really going to go in there and see Locke.

“Here you are,” the driver said as he turned and looked over his shoulder at her, “You sure this is the place you want?” He peeked over the top of his sunglasses.

Kristin smiled like it was nothing and just said, “Yes,” before she handed the driver a twenty and climbed out of the back seat and out onto the dusty road.

She looked around as the cab pulled off behind her and made its way back onto the highway. She felt cold and wrapped her arms around herself. She felt like all eyes were on her as she took a step towards the motel and then stopped and sat down on the curb. She pulled out her cell phone and dialed Locke.

“I can see you,” he said as he answered. “Turn around.”

Kristin got slowly to her feet and turned on her heel. There was a big group of men all looking in her direction, but she couldn’t see Locke’s face in the crowd.

“Where are you?” she said into the phone.

“Look up,” he said.

She looked up to the second floor row of rooms and saw him instantly, standing in a doorway and leaning against the frame. His shirt was off and he was only wearing a dirtied pair of cargo pants. His amazing chest was on show, as were his rippling, tattoo-covered abs and his tanned skin that glistened with sweat.

“You coming up?” he asked.

Kristin smiled and hung up the phone. She took a step forward and then another, no longer noticing the gang of bikers leering at her. She made her way to the steps and climbed them, with her sights only set on one thing. She had to have him. He had never looked sexier, not in the entire time she had known him. Not even when they were younger and she used to watch him from her bedroom window as he lounged in the yard and worked out in his basement. Not even that day he had shouted out of the car for her to show him her pussy. There was something about him then, in that moment, that was driving her so wild she knew she wasn’t going to be able to keep her hands off him.

She charged up the stairs and walked seductively towards him. He looked at her with intensity, like a predator. He was set to pounce on her at any moment. As she approached the door, she slowed her pace and waited for him to reach out for her. He licked his lips and lunged out, grabbing her by the wrist and pulling her inside with him before he kicked the door shut and held onto her so tightly she thought he may snap her in half.

His stubble grazed her shoulder and he kissed her so hard he seemed to suck all of the air out of her.

“You’re here. Good girl,” he breathed, “Now what am I going to do with you?”

Kristin didn’t respond. She wanted him to take her anyway he wanted. He spun her around and kissed the back of her neck while cupping her breasts and nibbling her, pulling at her nipples and slipping her top off over her head. She had purposefully not worn a bra and the feeling of him touching her was so incredible she was already wet and ready for him. She moaned as he pushed her forwards and she fell on the bed face first. He was behind her in a split second, pulling her jeans down and off around her ankles, hooking his rough hands into her lace panties and ripping them off in one swift motion. Kristin gasped as he separated her legs with his knees and climbed between them. He was still wearing his pants but she could feel how big and stiff he was inside them, and as he rubbed himself against her she felt the most exquisite rush of pleasure.

“Do anything you want to me,” she panted as he lifted her up with one arm and moved her across the bed so he had better access to ravage her.

Locke smiled and pulled his pants down, exposing his impressively thick and rock-hard length. He reached between her legs and slipped a huge finger inside of her. The sensation was amazing. It had been so long since someone she really wanted had touched her. His finger was slick with her juices instantly and when Locke realized how warm and wet she was, it made him harder. His dick jerked as she shuddered and writhed against him, moaning with pleasure. She let her hand wander down and she groped for him, wanting nothing more than to touch his member and have it inside her. As she wrapped her hand around him and tugged, he breathed in deeply and groaned. He was so engorged and throbbing, Kristin didn’t know how she was going to take him. She ran her other hand up his torso and touched the beautiful inked artwork on his amazing chest. He was like a human canvas.

She had never been with a man who was that size before, both his dick and his frame. He was so huge, he could pin her down easily with one hand and dominate her in every way possible. She wanted to open up to him easily, but she knew her nerves would make her even tighter. She lay back and tried to relax as Locke groaned and moved between her legs so his massive length was positioned at her opening. He was unprotected but she didn’t care. She wanted to feel every part of him, and she wanted him to cum inside her. He looked at her deep in the eyes as he wrapped another hand around her throat and slowly and powerfully slid himself inside her. He penetrated her inch by inch and opened her wider than she had ever been. Kristin gasped as the pleasure thundered through her and he thrust himself in and out, his intense heat filling her up as they became one. She felt weightless as he gripped onto her soft thighs and pounded into her. He still hadn’t shaved and the stubble on his chin and cheeks were even sharper and they nicked her skin as he kissed her. Kristin groaned as he pulled her onto him again and drove his cock into her. His arms were heavy and thick as he held onto her and his groans turned into grunts, getting louder and deeper.

The more he was dominating her, the more the dangerous man she had seen at the police station came through. He was taking on another persona, his whole demeanor changing with the more pleasure he experienced. He was the most powerful man she had ever known. She was so into him, she was so turned on, she loved that he was bad and dangerous. She loved that he had kicked the shit out of Pete for her and was even intimidating to the local cops. She lay beneath him and opened herself up to him like a flower as his hot, hard dick pumped in and out of her, bringing her to the edge of the most intense release.

Kristin gripped onto Locke and her whole body tensed up as he fucked her slowly. He was hitting her spot so hard and good she knew that she could not hold on any longer. She fell back in an explosive rush of pleasure, just as she felt Locke’s body tense and jerk and he pumped his hot seed right up inside her. He emptied his huge load into her tight pussy as her whole body spasmed.  As she came, she bit onto his shoulder and Locke wrapped his hand around her throat and pulled her face to his so he could stare into her eyes. The power exuding from him was so impressive, she was frightened. She had never been at the mercy of someone so completely and she loved it. She knew now there was no other way she ever wanted it to be.

***

She lay next to him as he panted in and out. His huge chest heaved up and down as he caught his breath and reached over and lit a cigarette. Kristin nuzzled into him and let her long hair fan out across his torso, mixing in with his ink. She traced her fingertip over an eagle.

“Tell me about the murder charge,” she said quietly.

“There’s nothing to tell,” he laughed. “I didn’t do anything.”

“So why did they arrest you?”

“Because they just want to cause shit for us,” he said, taking another drag.

“Us?”

“The club,” he blew smoke out through his nose. “But they can’t touch us, and they know it.”

“I’ve heard stories,” she said. “Bad ones, about those types of gangs.”

“They’re bad news if you’re on the wrong side of one, that’s for sure.”

Kristin stopped touching him and leaned up on her elbow.

“You’re on the right side, babe, don’t worry,” he winked at her.

“You’re gonna look after me now right?” she asked seriously.

“Of course I am,” he smiled and ran a hand through her hair. “This, right now, is all I ever really wanted. Now I’ve got it, I’m never letting it go.”

Kristin leaned forward and kissed him, the taste of smoke making her wet all over again. She lay back down as he stood up and walked naked into the bathroom. She watched him turn on the shower and step inside. She still found it crazy to believe that the boy who she had lusted after all of her teenage life was now such an incredible man and she was there with him. She had essentially turned her life upside down for him and was prepared to turn her back on everything she had ever thought to be right and true. She thought back to Pete and to how dissatisfied she had been with him… He had done nothing but treat her like shit and make her question herself and her abilities, whereas Locke was the complete opposite. She thought about how different the two men were. Locke was supposedly dangerous and Pete was supposed to be the safe bet… but she knew now how wrong she had gotten it all.

Locke came out of the shower with his hair wet and water dripping around his eyes. Kristin beckoned for him to come back to bed, and he grinned before walking slowly over to her and taking hold of her hand. He kissed it lightly and the stubble grazed her again. She smiled.

“Ten years,” she said playfully, “I think we’ve got a lot of catching up to do, don’t you?”

“Hell, yes, Babe,” Locke grinned as he took another step forward and dropped the towel…

THE END

What the Outlaw Must Have

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

1.

Holly collapsed on the stool and rubbed the soles of her feet. They were red hot and tired. She had been working since eleven that morning and now as it approached 1:00 am, her whole body ached. Her shoes fell lightly to the floor, and Elle almost swept them up with the edge of her broom. The girls laughed, half with amusement and half with exhaustion.

“What a shift,” Holly sighed as she stretched and pulled a strawberry milkshake closer to her and took a long, much-needed sip.

“Tell me about it,” Elle said as she set down the broom and sat on the stool next to her.

“Pass me mine,” she smiled, motioning to the other tall glass next to Holly.

Holly slid it along the countertop, and Elle began to stir it with her straw.

“Happy Friday,” she grinned. The two girls clinked glasses.

“Yeah, who needs to go to a bar when you can serve truckers and indulge in these once a week?” Holly joked.

Elle laughed and slapped her playfully on the arm.

“We need to get lives, don’t we?” Elle scrunched up her mouth as she pouted and looked out across the parking lot. It was now deserted, but just an hour before it had been filled with trucks and cars, and the diner had been full of men and women either traveling somewhere or just looking for someone to talk to. Their small town could be a lonely one and they regularly got people in there who simply had nothing better to do.

“I’m just glad tonight is over.” Holly rubbed her eyes. “I’m so tired, I feel like I could sleep for a week.”

“Are you off tomorrow?” Elle asked as she got back to her feet and continued to sweep up the remnants of French fries and pie crusts that had made their way onto the floor.

“Yep,” Holly grinned. “And I intend to sleep all day.”

“Don’t waste it,” Elle said seriously. “Go shopping, catch a movie, or even better…come in here and see me!”

“Haha,” Holly laughed. “No chance.”

“Spoil sport,” Elle pouted.

Elle knew that even though they had the milkshake ritual every Friday night, she couldn’t stomach the thought of finishing hers. She pushed it away and got to her feet. Without her shoes, she tiptoed behind the counter and began to clean the counters before heading over to the cash register and counting the money.

“Randy would kill you if he saw you without shoes,” Elle laughed. “Fired on the spot.”

“Well, it’s a good thing he isn’t here, then,” Holly winked before arranging all of the cash into neat piles and putting it in the safe. Randy would be in at 6:00 am to collect it and no doubt check that the girls had done everything exactly how he liked it. For a boss, he could be a pain in the ass, but at least he left them alone regularly to just get on with things. Holly didn’t exactly like working as a waitress, but she was grateful to have a job that allowed her to pay her way and put a roof over her head. Since she lost her parents, she also didn’t mind not having so much time on her hands… She didn’t like being left alone to think.

“Seriously, though,” Elle said as she turned off the neon lights that lit up the windows out front. “Don’t waste your day tomorrow… I’m stuck in here until six and then back in on Sunday. What I wouldn’t give to have the weekend free.”

Holly thought about it for a moment and realized her friend was right. She should do something worthwhile rather than just lying in bed and churning everything over.

“Okay,” she smiled. “You’re right. I’ll get out and seize the day.”

“Carpe diem,” Elle nodded with pride.

“Indeed,” Holly laughed.

As the girls left the diner and made their way to Holly’s car, she had an overwhelming rush of affection for Elle. She really had been a great friend to her when she needed someone the most, and she was grateful to have found her. When she had taken her job at the diner, the last thing she had expected was to find a friend for life. Now the two of them were the longest serving waitresses there and well-known fixtures in their local community, as well as with the hundreds of truckers who traveled down their stretch of highway day in and day out.

As Holly pulled up outside of Elle’s small ranch house, she kissed her on the cheek.

“Have a fun day off,” Elle bounced out of the car. “I’ll see you Monday?”

“Sure,” Holly smiled. “Have a good weekend.”

Elle smiled and waved over her shoulder as she made her way to her front door. Holly looked ahead and at the dark road in front of her. She had a whole weekend with only herself for company, and it seemed to stretch out ahead like a terrifying abyss.

“Come on,” she coached herself as she pulled away from the curb and started on her way home. “Time alone isn’t so bad.”

But she wasn’t fooling anyone.

Least of all herself.

2.

The next morning, the sunlight blazed through the curtains and illuminated Holly’s bedroom. She was flat on her back, wrapped up under the sheet, and she blinked as she came to. She sat up and stretched and rubbed her eyes. The day did look inviting. She could tell it was going to be a hot one and there would no doubt be plenty of people down by the lake waterskiing, fishing and swimming, but she couldn’t bring herself to go down there alone. With each passing week, her confidence was dwindling. It had been such a long time since she had had a boyfriend, and after the death of her parents she found herself becoming more introverted.

She felt alone in the world, and it was starting to weigh heavy on her. Elle was the only person she really had that she could rely on and trust, but they couldn’t be together all of the time, and Holly knew that she had to make herself stronger on her own.

She got out of bed and walked slowly into the kitchen. Her house was similar to Elle’s but maybe slightly smaller. It was all on one level and had two bedrooms instead of three, but the girls often marveled at how strange it was that the layouts were almost identical.

When the kettle boiled, she poured herself a huge cup of tea and made her way through to the adjoining room. She slipped down onto the couch and yawned. Even though she had slept until almost noon, she was still exhausted.

She reached down and pulled out her photo album from the bottom shelf of her coffee table. She had made a habit to look at a few photographs of her family every day because she missed them so much. She still couldn’t believe it had been two whole years that they had been gone.

As she flipped open the first page, she saw the familiar picture of her mother and father with their arms around each other, smiling down at the camera while they stood in their garden at the old house. When they died, Holly decided to put it up for sale so she could move somewhere smaller and start again, but it hadn’t been easy to leave all of their memories behind.

Her father had dropped dead one day without any warning. Her mother had found him crumpled up in the shower, and the paramedics said he was dead before he hit the floor. A massive heart attack had rocketed through him and taken him at fifty-five. Holly honestly didn’t think that life could deal her and her mother any more blows, but less than six months later her mother had passed away from what the doctors believed could have been a broken heart.

She had heard of stories like that happening but had never really believed them. But after seeing it firsthand, she knew it to be true. Her mother had loved her father so much that she couldn’t exist in the world without him.

After the passing of her mother and once the house had sold, Holly knew it was time to move on with her life. She had invested much of the money from the house, used some as a down payment on a new house and started working at the diner. The world could have been her oyster, but she couldn’t face the thought of leaving her hometown and her family behind. It was the only place she really knew, and it was the only place she really wanted to be.

Making the decision not to leave came with its bad points. She never had the chance to meet anyone new, she hadn’t had a romantic relationship pretty much since high school and she was in no way likely to meet anyone at this rate. People simply didn’t just move to Red Creek; it was more the kind of town they either passed through or had been in forever.

She closed the album and slipped it back onto the coffee table. After seeing the love her parents had shared, Holly knew that it would take a very special person to steal her heart. She wanted the kind of love you only heard about in stories. She wanted not only to be swept off her feet but to also have something completely different and unconventional. Her dad had been so dedicated and protective over her mom that she had only ever considered someone who fit the same kind of mold. She needed someone who would do anything to protect her, someone who would fight for her fiercely and someone who other men feared because of his dedication. Once she was settled down, she wanted it to be forever. She wanted children and an exceptional love that would break all kinds of boundaries and challenge her in ways she never dreamed possible.

“I’ve waited so long,” she had said to Elle one day, “that I may as well wait as long as it takes… I’m not settling.”

Elle had smiled at her and nodded her head in agreement. “You know what you want,” she’d purred, “and you’ll get it, I’m sure.”

The words echoed around her mind as she showered and got dressed. She still had no idea what she was going to do with her day, but she knew that she had to get out of the house and not just sit with her thoughts.

After she had dried her hair and put on a slick of lipstick, she grabbed her purse and headed for the door. Outside, the sun beat down on her as she climbed into her hot car and opened up the windows.

“Let’s see what’s happening in the creek today,” she said to herself with amusement.

She was fully expecting there to be nothing of note, just a normal, dull day in a small town. How wrong she was…

3.

Main Street was buzzing with activity with it being a Saturday afternoon, and as she parked her car outside the grocery store and made her way along the sidewalk to pay the meter, she got a strange sense that something exciting was happening.

She turned and watched groups of old women gossiping on the street corners and some of the shop keepers out on the sides of the road looking up and down and chatting with people as they passed.

It was as if they were waiting for someone…or something. They were all looking worried and concerned.

“Is something wrong?” Holly asked a teenage boy on a skateboard as he rolled by.

He shrugged his shoulders and didn’t answer.

Holly shook it off. Maybe she was just being paranoid. Being unoccupied really didn’t agree with her. She needed to keep herself busy and clearly needed a hobby. She looked down the street and saw the hanging gym sign swaying back and forth in the light breeze.

Maybe I should get involved with some classes, she thought. Yoga or Pilates… Or I could get a personal trainer…

She laughed at herself before she had even really finished thinking about it. Holly knew the last thing she would be doing was bending into all sorts of random positions in a room full of old ladies. She would rather just run with her loneliness and be done with it.

She went into the grocery store and picked up a basket. She hadn’t made a list or really thought about what she needed, but as she started browsing, she decided that it was the perfect day to make herself a big fruit salad and lie outside in her garden on her sun chair while eating it and listening to music.

She picked up strawberries, mangoes, apples, oranges, blueberries and grapes. Her mouth was watering as she thought about chilling them all and mixing them up in a big bowl. As she approached the register to pay, she could hear the hushed whispers of different huddles of people all around her. They were all discussing something frantically and shaking their heads. Some of the older ladies had drawn faces and looked pale. One woman said how she thought it would best to leave town right then and there before the inevitable happened.

“Excuse me,” Holly said as she leaned over and tried to get involved in their conversation, “but is something going on?”

They turned and looked at her blankly before looking again at each other.

“Well, if you haven’t heard, dear, it won’t be long until you find out,” one of the little old ladies said as she picked up her groceries and made for the exit. “This town is doomed,” she added before she turned and disappeared onto the street.

“I… what?” Holly looked at the other women.

None of them seemed to want to have the conversation, and all dropped their heads before they continued on with their own business.

Holly was completely in the dark and had no idea what was happening around her. The town was far too hyped up and alert for it to be nothing, and the old lady in the store saying “This town is doomed” made her skin crawl…

What on earth could be happening?

After she bagged up the fruit and wandered back out onto the sidewalk, she stood for a moment and looked around. The same buzz was still alive, and she was determined that she wasn’t leaving until she found out what the hell was going on.

She threw the bag of fruit into her car via the open window and crossed the street to the other side. The usual collection of men sat outside the barber shop, and as she approached them, some of the older guys got to their feet to greet her.

“Holly, how are you doing?” a man named Mitch asked her. He had been one of her father’s closest friends.

“I’m good, thank you,” she said as she wrapped her arms around him for a reassuring hug. “But what is going on down here today?”

“What, you mean you haven’t heard?” Mitch asked with raised eyebrows. “I thought you gals in the diner would be the first to hear, what with all the people you got passing through…”

“I haven’t been in this morning,” she said. “I woke up late and came straight down here… I don’t even know where my cell phone is, so God knows if Elle has tried to get me… What’s happening?” She looked up at Mitch with wide eyes as her heart began to race. She could tell from his expression that it was something bad.

“Looks like the old ways are coming back,” he said finally. “You were only young when they were driven out of Red Creek, but folks always thought they’d come back…”

Holly shook her head with bewilderment and looked around at the serious faces all around her. They were all in various states of fear, disappointment and sadness. The old men of Red Creek, whose families had been there for generations and been some of the founding members were all in front of her now and looked as if they were on the verge of a breakdown.

“The outlaws…” Mitch said ominously. “They’re back.”

As Holly looked up into his eyes, she heard the thunder of wild engines in the distance. They were loud, heavy and growled through the peaceful streets like a hot knife cutting through butter. Her skin prickled as she turned and watched the scene in front of her unfolding… Under the light of the sun, the glint of silver shone so brightly she had to lift her hand to cover her eyes.

There could have been hundreds of them. She never would have been able to count… But right there in front of her, wild men, with long hair, stubbly faces and long beards, covered in leather and tattoos, came roaring into the streets on the backs of some of the loudest and most powerful motorcycles she had ever seen.

Her mouth gaped open as she watched them circling around the streets and revving their engines. These men were dangerous, and they meant business. And by the looks of things, they had just claimed her town.

4.

As Holly pulled into the parking lot at the diner, a plume of sandy dust sprayed out behind her car’s wheels. Her heart was pounding in her chest, and the only person she wanted to see was Elle. She jumped out of the driver’s side and ran up the steps to the front door and pushed it open. The little bell tinged above her head, and a few of the truckers on their stood turned slightly to clock who was coming in. She walked in swiftly and made her way straight to the kitchen. One of the other girls, Abbey, was front of house and taking orders. She waved to her as she passed.

In the kitchen, Elle was stacking up plates at the side of the sink for the pot washers.

“Hey, doll,” she smiled with her big lipstick smile as Holly burst in.

“I need to talk to you!” Holly hissed as she grabbed Elle by the elbow and pulled her out of the kitchen and into the service hall. It was dark in there and cold. Probably the coldest place in Red Creek as it was flanked either side by huge walk-in freezers.

“What’s the matter?” Elle looked stunned.

“Have you seen what’s going on out there today?” Holly asked as her voice shook. “It’s crazy.”

“No,” Elle said nonchalantly, and then, “Do you mean with the bikers?”

Holly looked at her with her mouth agape.

“Yes, of course I mean with the bikers!”

“That’s not something to worry about,” Elle said with a laugh. “This is exactly what we’ve been waiting for our whole lives!”

“What do you mean?” Holly asked, completely confused, not for the first time that day.

“Holly, come on. Both of us are single twenty-five year olds, looking for Mr. Right… Don’t you think there’s a good chance that this new bunch of wild men may bring something good our way?”

Holly stopped and thought about it for a moment. It hadn’t even crossed her mind that a biker might like her.

“I guess I hadn’t really thought about it… I’m more worried about what they’re going to do to this town.”

“They’re going to keep us safe, that’s what,” Elle guffawed. “The old people, they don’t understand that times have changed and crime is everywhere. These guys may be badass and dangerous, but I’d rather have them here than not if another rival gang comes looking for a small town to take over.”

Holly listened to her and could kind of see her point, but it was all so new to her, she didn’t really understand.

“Listen,” Elle said as she rubbed her arm reassuringly. “These outlaws were run out of town years ago, for what reason I don’t know, but I know that not everyone thinks them coming back is such a bad thing, and I’m one of them. I think it’s exciting and just what this place needs. The majority of people who live here are all over fifty, and it’s basically God’s waiting room.” She laughed at her own joke. “I mean come on, did you not get a good look at any of them? I bet some of them were hot, right?”

Holly thought back to what she had seen in the street. The screech of tires, the rumbling of engines and all that leather, muscles and ink.

“I didn’t really get a good look, but yeah, I mean, I guess so.”

“Exactly,” Elle said with a huge grin on her face. “Some strong, hot men who could look after and protect us? There doesn’t seem to be anything wrong with that to me.”

Holly knew her friend was right, but she was still worried about what kind of trouble they might bring to the town. She knew what men like that were all about… and most of it was illegal.

“And,” Elle said as she wrapped her arm around Holly’s waist and led her to the farthest end of the service hall, “I know where they’re all going to be tonight.” She wiggled her eyebrows and grinned from ear to ear.

“Oh no,” Holly said. “That is just going looking for trouble!”

“Don’t be such a bore,” Elle teased. “I’m not taking no for an answer, anyway.”

“I thought you were working?” Holly tried to shake free.

“I’m getting off at six, and I’ll be over to pick you up at eight. Now get yourself home and get ready!” she laughed.

Holly looked at her friend. Her enthusiasm and excitement was infectious and even though Holly had a bad feeling about it, her curiosity was also building.

“Okay,” she finally said, defeated. “I’ll come… But where are we even going?”

“They’re having a party down by the lake,” Elle smiled.

“Seriously?” Holly laughed. “That doesn’t sound very outlaw-ish.”

“Oh it will be,” Elle nodded. “Trust me, it’s going to be wild.”

Holly drove home, her head swimming full of possibilities. When she had woken up that morning, she had just been expecting another dull day in Red Creek, with her trying to pass the time in the quickest way possible. Now she was on her way home to get ready for a wild party with a bunch of bikers. She couldn’t help but smile at her predicament.

Holly was a good girl, but on this occasion her curiosity was definitely getting the better of her. For the first time in her life, she thought, Why the hell not?

Back at home, she ate her fruit as she had planned and flung open her closet doors. She’d decided that if she was going to party with men like that, then she was going to dress the part. She hadn’t been out to a club or a bar in such a long time. She didn’t even know what people wore anymore, but she still had a tight little black dress and some killer heels that she could slip into and still look like she had when she had bought them at nineteen.

She looked in the mirror and smiled. Elle was right—this little bit of excitement was exactly what they both needed.

5.

By the time it reached 8:00, Holly was all dressed and ready to go. She sat on her porch drinking a glass of wine for the first time in forever, and she clicked her heels together. She had chosen the little black dress and her sky-high heels. She wrapped a cropped leather jacket around her shoulders and plumped up her lips again with red lipstick. When Elle’s car came honking down the street, Holly smiled and stood up, lifting the bottle of wine with her.

“Started already!” Elle exclaimed as Holly bounced into the car beside her. “I like it!”

The girls drove through town, seeing the bikers’ presence at every turn. Harley Davidsons were lined up along pretty much the entire length of Main Street and the men were out in force. Some of them were older with long, graying beards and some were young, muscly, covered in tattoos and very, very attractive.

Elle clapped her hands together in delight as she watched them all walking around their quiet town. She turned to Holly and grinned.

“I am far too excited,” she beamed. “I can’t wait to meet them.”

They drove out of the other side of town and took a left down the long lake-side road. It went on for about two miles, but the lake was somewhere in the middle. Bikes growled past them, and Elle honked at them and waved. The riders looked in at them and winked. Some of them even cat-called, and Holly had never seen Elle so worked up and carefree. It was great to see, but her nerves were mounting… They really didn’t know what they were getting themselves into.

When Elle pulled off the road and into the tree-covered parking lot, Holly got out of the car and looked up at the sky. The trees were thick and like a canopy above them, but she could just make out the light from the moon. Other cars were arriving at the same time.

“Everyone wants to be here tonight,” Elle said. “It’s all people have been talking about in the diner all day.”

“I bet the old boys aren’t,” Holly said, feeling slightly guilty.

Elle stopped and took hold of her by the shoulders. “We don’t have to go if you don’t want to,” she said. “I don’t want to force you into anything you don’t want to do.”

Holly thought about what she had said for a moment. She knew that it would be easier to turn and climb back into the car and get the hell out of there, but she also knew that Elle had been right. She was a single girl and she wanted to meet someone. She had heard all about bikers, their loyalty and commitment to family, and now that was what Holly craved more than ever. She wanted a family of her own, and a man like that could give it to her.

“No,” she said defiantly. “I want to. Come on, let’s go and have a good time.” She linked her arm with Elle’s and pulled her forward into the forest. The sounds of bike engines, music and cheering was already pulling them in.

As the lake started to become visible through the trees, Holly could see the swarm of bodies down by the water’s edge. The majority of them were big, burly men, gorgeous looking and wild in nature. They swigged from whiskey bottles, chain-smoked cigarettes and arm wrestled each other on the big rocks dotted around the shore line.

As they made their way down to meet them, Holly’s heart was pounding. What if none of them were interested in her and she was going to make a fool of herself? She clasped Elle’s hand with nervousness and Elle squeezed back.

“Don’t worry,” she whispered.

As they approached the crowd, Holly recognized several people who came into the diner. They were there partying too, and some of the girls from town were already wrapped up in passionate embraces with the bikers. Elle pulled her towards a small group of men and some of them turned to look at them.

They were all so attractive and had that lustful bad boy edge that Holly didn’t know where to rest her eyes. She knew they were all weighing her and Elle up, taking them in, and in no time at all two of them stepped forward. They looked as if they were in their late twenties or early thirties, and they were tall, ripped with muscles and perfect jawlines, and their shaggy hair fell down around their eyes. They smiled at the girls with cigarettes clenched between their teeth.

“What do we have here?” one of them said cockily.

They began to circle Holly and Elle with the air of predators. The girls clung together, but Elle still smiled, swaying from leg to leg like a school girl.

“I’m Elle,” she purred, “and this is Holly.”

The two guys stopped and came closer. The other men in the crowd either watched with amusement or went back to arm wrestling and smoking. Holly noticed that one of them was getting tattooed with a big silver needle. The two bikers were so mean and sexy that Holly felt her sex begin to pulse in anticipation.

“Holly,” the guy in front of her said, his dark brown eyes glinting at her and making her go weak. “I’m Glider.”

He took hold of her hand and held it up to his lips. When he kissed her, the skin on her whole body began to prickle and she almost lost her breath.

Elle was being led away to the side of the crowd to talk to her man, and she turned to Holly and grinned as he wrapped an arm around her. Glider smiled at Holly and held up his bottle.

“Can I get you a drink?” he asked with more gentleness than she had expected. Even though he was intimidating, there was something about him that was pulling her in. How could this have even happened? They had just walked into the middle of their brotherhood and been chosen immediately by two of the hottest guys there… It was like a dream come true.

“Yes,” Holly smiled as she bit her bottom lip, “I would love one.”

6.

Glider took her hand and led her to the outskirts of the group. There was a fire raging and some of the bikers were throwing whiskey into it and hauling women up over their shoulders and slapping them playfully on the ass. Holly watched with wide eyes and Glider looked down at her and smirked.

He stopped by some flat rocks and sat down. Clutching the whiskey bottle within his fist, he unscrewed the top and passed it to her. She didn’t know what to do at first… Was this the drink he had offered to get for her? Were they really just going to share swigs from the bottle? She looked at him uneasily, but he urged her to take it.

“I thought you wanted a drink?” he said.

Holly smiled sheepishly and took it from him. When she knocked it back, it was hot and strong on the back of her throat.

“So, what’s your story?” Glider asked as he lit a cigarette and eyed her with interest.

“What do you mean?” she snapped.

“Feisty,” he smirked and took another drag. “I mean, what brought you down here tonight? Trying to piss off your parents?”

Holly felt as if she had been punched in the gut.

“No,” she said flatly. “My parents are dead.”

The smile fell from Glider’s face, and he sat up straight.

“I’m sorry,” he said genuinely.

Holly looked down at the floor and kicked at the dust with the tip of her shoe.

“It’s alright, you didn’t know,” she said before she reached out and took the bottle back from him.

“Mine too,” he said. She looked up to him with surprise.

“Really?” Holly asked. She sat down next to him and looked deep into his eyes.

“Yes,” he nodded. “I lost both of them in a car accident when I was nine.”

“Wow,” Holly said as she touched him lightly on the hand. “Well then, I’m sorry too.”

Glider nodded and took another drag on his cigarette.

Holly watched the way his big, rough hands gripped the tip of the filter and were adorned with big thick silver rings. Even though he was clearly dangerous, there seemed to be a softer side to him and he seemed willing to open up.

“So we certainly have something in common, then,” Holly said.

Gilder nodded and smiled.

“Not many people our age know what that’s like,” he blew a plume of smoke into the night air. “So, why did you come down here tonight?”

“Curiosity,” she admitted. “Not a lot happens around here, and I wanted to see what you guys were all about.”

Glider smiled and looked at her out of the corner of his eye.

“Honest answer,” he said.

Holly shrugged and smiled. “I take it Glider isn’t your real name?” she asked.

“It’s Rory,” he winked. “But don’t tell anyone.”

Holly could barely keep the smile from her face. He was certainly pulling her in and keeping her interested. She wished she could just sit and look at him—he was so good looking. His shoulders were broad and heavy with muscle, and a big, black, patterned tattoo snaked its way down his arm.

“It’s tough, though, not having a family,” he said suddenly. “It’s one of the reasons I joined the club.” He motioned towards the rest of the men on the lakeside and to the motorcycles dotted around them.

“I wish I had something like that,” Holly admitted. “I work as a waitress… Not quite the same.”

He laughed and held out his hand for her to pass him the whiskey.

“You’re different,” he said. “It’s not often I meet a girl with a good head on her shoulders… Especially not one as beautiful as you.”

Holly felt her cheeks flushing red and her heart begin to race.

“Thank you,” she blushed. “You seem pretty well rounded, too.”

He laughed and got to his feet.

“Well, I don’t know about that,” he winked. “But how about we get the hell out of here anyway and go somewhere where we can talk properly?”

Holly looked at him and took it all in: where she was, who she was with, the fact that she had only known him for ten minutes and he wanted her to leave with him and go somewhere just the two of them…

She knew it was crazy to trust him, especially considering what he was involved in, but she couldn’t help feeling instantly connected to him. He was right—they shared such a massive coincidence, an experience that not many people had gone through at their age, and it drew her to him all the more.

“Where do you want to go?” she asked nervously.

“Well,” Glider said as he looked out and pointed to a huge, shining, silver Harley on the banks of the lake. “That’s my ride. How about we get on and you can take me to this restaurant you work at… I haven’t seen much of the town yet.”

Holly instantly relaxed. Now that was something she could cope with.

“Okay,” she smiled. “But don’t get too excited. It’s a highway diner and it’s full of truckers.”

“Perfect,” he said as she slipped her hand into his and he helped her down from the rocks. “I’ve got a feeling me and you are going to have a lot in common,” he smiled.

“You know what,” Holly looked up at him. “So do I…”

7.

Glider helped Holly onto the bike and then climbed on himself. She gripped him around the waist and nuzzled into his back. She didn’t dare look to see if Elle was watching her. She could only imagine what she would think… not to mention the rest of the town who were there that night. She pulled her phone out of her pocket and sent Elle a quick text instead, letting her know not to worry and that they were going for a bite to eat.

Glider started up the engine with a deafening roar and pulled out of the lakeside and into the forest. As they zipped through the trees, it was as if they were the only two people on earth. It was so secluded and enchanting. Holly couldn’t believe her luck. She had never ridden a bike before, but now that she was on one with Glider, she knew she would be hooked. The feeling of having a powerful machine between her legs was addictive, and the sexy smell of gasoline mixed with whisky and smoke was driving her wild.

She whispered the directions into Glider’s ear so he could find the diner, and as they pulled off the road and into the parking lot, Holly could instantly tell that they had caught the attention of some of the people inside. The customers’ faces were turned and seemed to be pressed up against the window, but luckily some other bikes were lined up, so Glider wouldn’t be the first outlaw to wander into the Red Creek Diner and cause a stir.

He stepped off the bike and helped Holly down, too. He took hold of her hand and pulled her gently forward, as if they had been dating for years and were completely relaxed in each other’s company. Holly liked the way it felt to be led like that, she liked the feeling of someone else being in charge and complete control.

When they stepped inside, she smiled shyly at some of the other waitresses who all seemed extremely excited by the prospect of Holly bringing a hot biker into the diner. Glider nodded at some of the other men from his motorcycle club and they nodded back. Marie, one of the younger girls, showed them to a table by the window, and Glider sat back opposite Holly and smiled at her with respect and adoration as she spoke to Marie and took the menus.

“You’ve worked here how long, but you still need to look at the menu?” he laughed.

Holly felt her face blush and she shook her head and passed them back to Marie.

“You’re right, I was just thinking of you,” she smiled.

“Well, recommend something to me.” He leaned across the table and took hold of her hands. “I trust you.”

Holly swallowed hard. The feeling of his rough hands on top of hers was turning her on so much she almost forgot to breathe.

“Okay,” she stammered. “We’ll have two of the strawberry milkshakes.” As she said it, Glider looked at her with a raised eyebrow. “You said you trust me!” she laughed as she slapped him playfully on the wrist.

Glider held up his hands in defeat and then relaxed back into the booth. Holly was aware that a lot of eyes were on them, but she didn’t care. There was so much she wanted to ask him, about what had happened to his family and how he had coped, but at the same time, she knew the answers to it all.

“I was wary of moving here at first,” Glider said with a drawl. “But now I’ve met someone like you, I know it was all worth it.”

“You’ve only known me an hour,” Holly joked.

Glider took hold of her hands again across the table and squeezed them hard. “I know,” he whispered. “But it doesn’t matter… We’re the same, I can feel it.”

As his eyes burned holes in her, her temperature seemed to rise and her heart was racing so fast in her chest, she was sure he would be able to hear it.

Marie returned with the two milkshakes and set them down. Glider thanked her and reached into his pocket. He pulled out a smaller bottle of whiskey and winked before unscrewing the cap and pouring some into his. Holly laughed at him and then declined the offer of the same.

“You’ll ruin the taste,” she smiled. “It’s perfect just the way it is.”

“Nothing is perfect until whiskey is involved,” he winked.

Holly had the feeling she knew what he meant.

As he drank it and watched her with his intense eyes, Holly knew that she was going to take him home. It was a rare thing to meet someone and have that instant attraction and connection with them. And after being single for so many years, she knew that the time was right to let herself go and discover someone new.

“I’m glad you came down to the lake tonight,” Glider said. “I really am.”

“So am I,” Holly smiled, “It feels like I’ve known you a long time.”

He knocked the drink back in record time and clapped his hands together.

“You’re right,” he said, “I ruined it with the whisky.”

Holly laughed and shook her head. “I told you.”

“Well, looks like I’ll be listening to you from now on,” he smiled at her and winked again.

“Okay then,” she said nervously. “Well, put me on the back of that bike of yours and take me home.”

Underneath the table their feet had twined together and one of his hands was resting on her knee.

“Well, alright,” he said.

Holly bit her bottom lip and watched as he climbed out of the booth and stood in front of her. As he took her hand and helped her to her feet, she felt tiny and protected by him, and as they walked out of the diner, she knew the next time she went back in there, she would be a changed woman.

8.

As they fell through Holly’s front door wrapped together in a red-hot embrace, Glider took hold of her throat and pushed her up against the wall. He kissed her neck and his stubble scratched her so gently it made her weak at the knees. He looked at her deep in the eyes, breathing heavily, and she could feel the rock-hard power between his legs. He reached down between hers and slid a hand up her dress, slowly, but with longing and need. Holly moaned as he hooked his fingers into her panties and pulled them down so he could work his hand in further and find her sex.

As his fingertips found her opening, he dipped one in slowly. She was soaking wet for him and when he pulled it out he used her own juices to massage her clit and bring her to the point of orgasm. She was holding onto him so tightly and could barely hold on any longer when he teasingly took his hand away, picked her up over his shoulder and demanded to know where the bedroom was.

He kicked her bedroom door open and threw her down on the bed. Holly lay there waiting for him, her panties torn and her legs wide open, waiting for him to unleash his immense length so she could see and feel all of him.

He pulled his vest off over his head and exposed his chest. It was completely ripped and covered in tattoos. Holly gasped as she watched him work downwards to his belt buckle. He undid it with a snap and unbuttoned his jeans, pulling them down to reveal the biggest, rock-hard cock she had ever seen.

He was like an animal on top of her, so powerful, strong and dominant, and she could barely control herself as he positioned his helmet at her opening and slowly slid his entire length inside of her. As she wrapped her plump legs around him and he began to fuck her at just the right pace, Holly threw her head back and screamed with delight as she came almost instantly.

Glider was like nothing she had ever known before. It was as if he knew exactly where to touch her and how… He was meant for her. Their bodies were meant to be together and she never wanted it to end.

He pumped himself in and out of her hard and fast, and just when Holly didn’t think she could handle his immense girth anymore, Glider’s body tensed, he grunted hard and he emptied his hot, delicious seed inside of her.

Holly trembled beneath him as he shot his heavy load right up into her slit. He was reaching new depths, and it felt incredible. Glider held onto her neck and kissed her gently on the lips. He was trembling too, and they were still locked together. She felt as if when he withdrew, he would take part of her with him.

“That was incredible,” he panted as he kissed her again. “It was so right.”

Holly couldn’t even speak; she was still in the throes of too much pleasure. But as Glider pulled out of her and cradled her in his arms, she knew right then and there that she had found a great love.

“I think this is meant to be,” she whispered when she finally got her breath back.

Glider turned to her and smiled. She could tell he felt just the same way. He kissed her again and wrapped his hands up in her hair.

“I’ve waited a long time to meet someone like you,” he said again. “And I’m never letting you go.”

Holly smiled and cuddled into him. The heat coming from his massive frame was intense and what she had always wanted in bed beside her. She thought back to how crazy the day had been, to waking up alone and dreading the weekend, to twelve hours later being tangled up in a mess of lust with a man like Glider. But what the craziest bit of it was, was that it did feel so right. It was meant to be.

They fell asleep in each other’s arms and slept the entire night. It had been the first time that either of them had since the death of their families. When Holly woke the next morning and looked over at him, she knew why. They had found each other and were going to start a family of their own. Two hearts had been brought together by a similar tragedy and now they were going to rebuild and help each other move on.

When Glider woke, he smiled at her and kissed her, his strong arms flexing and pulling her close.

“Do you believe in fate, Holly?” he asked her as they watched the sunrise through the open window.

“I believe in you,” she whispered as she brushed her lips across his chest. “I believe in this, right now…”

“Me too,” he said with a warm smile. “I believe in this very moment.”

The sun shone orange and gold light across the bed, and as they held each other, it felt like a message… A blessing and encouragement from somewhere beyond their reach. Holly had the distinct feeling that somewhere, someone was watching them and that they, too, knew that she and Glider were meant to be.

She touched her tummy and smiled before she looked up at him again, and he rolled with her so they were tangled up in a mess of arms and legs. As he kissed her slowly and lit up the fire in her again, Holly knew that she had finally found her true path. And she couldn’t wait to see where it was going to lead…

THE END

What the Outlaw Needs

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work

1.

Lizzie looked out across the sand and waves. It was heading towards dusk and she had been down there all afternoon, lying on her old battered rug and reading. She had at least two more books to get through before the end of the week and she was starting to feel the pressure… Was there any way she would be able to read and analyze them all before the deadline?

When she went to college, she had imagined amazing parties and dates with really hot guys, but instead she had found herself locked up in her room as soon as she returned from class, and the only date she’d been on was with a German exchange student who tried to discuss his long list of bizarre fetishes with her over their introduction dinner. She hadn’t gone out with him again…but he had tried to persuade her, even offering to take her to a live sex show and introduce her to “the dark side,” as he put it.

“I have so much to do,” she’d told him, secretly annoyed with herself for being such a prude. “But if I have some spare time next week, I’ll call you and we can get together.”

She had never called him back… and her schedule never got any less hectic. She was approaching finals and was swamped. Choosing to major in English Literature had seemed like such a good idea at the time, but now she was drowning under the never-ending pile of work and every time she looked at the page and tried to read, the words all seemed to blur into one.

That morning when woke up and heard the pounding of music filtering through from another dorm room, she decided it was time to hit the beach and find some tranquility. She couldn’t stay there, in the dark box room that she had called home for nearly a year, and concentrate. She needed a change of scenery, some fresh air and some inspiration. She pulled on a pair of denim shorts and a white t-shirt and grabbed her bag. She couldn’t wait to get out of there and breathe. She’d felt suffocated for the past week and even though she had been so busy cramming and barely had time to eat, she knew she couldn’t keep the pace up any longer.

She got to the beach just after noon and had spent nearly seven hours there. She stopped at least once every hour to look out at the surfers and past them to the horizon. The water was choppy and a deep blue, and she wished she could have stripped down to her underwear and run into it to cleanse herself from everything that was weighing her down. It had been a long time since she’d felt liberated, but she knew that day she was going to stay under her cloud. She had watched people come and go all day, every single of them relaxing and there she was, trying to work… None of it seemed right and as she lay down her copy of Ted Hughes’ Birthday Letters and picked up her purse, she finally decided that enough was enough.

The sky was tinged pink, and it cast its glow across the waves. The evening surfers were bobbing up and down, waiting for their moment. She held her hand up to her eyes and squinted into the distance, hoping to catch them one last time before she headed back to her car. They all began to paddle and their boards slowly lifted behind them. Lizzie smiled as she watched them get to their feet and ride before falling into the frothy white crash as the wave broke against the shoreline.

“Until next time,” she said to herself aloud, but the wind was so rough she barely even heard it herself. She turned and walked back to the boardwalk and made her way across to the parking lot in bare feet. When she got to her car, she opened the door and sat on the front seat, her legs dangling outside as she shook off the sand.

She had always loved the beach, and she was glad she had taken a day out to try and reconnect and clear her mind. Not that it had helped much. It wasn’t just finals and lack of a male interest that was getting to her. Recently she also had to experience her parents’ divorce, and the whole thing had left her emotionally scarred.

She looked out to the ocean again and tried not to remember how she had learned of her father’s infidelity. Of how she had to tell her mother everything and play mediator between them both as their lives all slowly fell apart. When the time came for her to leave for college, she couldn’t have been happier to get away. She desperately needed a fresh start. But so far all she seemed to have acquired was more stress.

She closed the driver’s side door and started the engine. A flock of seagulls swooped overhead and made their way out over the ocean. For the first time she felt the chill of the night air coming in.

Get yourself home, she thought. Time for bed and some more reading.

Realizing how pathetic that sounded, she rolled her eyes. God, did she need some excitement.

2.

As Lizzie walked up the stairs to her dorm, she could hear the familiar woops and cheers of her neighbors. It was Friday and that meant there would be parties raging in every corner of campus. She lowered her head and opened the front door to the building. Inside the corridors was thankfully quiet, but leaflets and posters exploded over everything, advertising the weekend fun. She went to her mail box and unlocked it. There was, as usual, nothing inside. She had stopped hoping from news from home. She no longer wanted to hear about how miserable her mother was, and she had absolutely no desire to know what her father was up to with his new woman. The whole thing had been enough to make her never want to trust a man again. As she began to drag herself up the stairs, she sighed with relief at knowing at least she didn’t have to worry that someone out there was cheating on her.

As she approached the door to her room, she heard the clicking of heels coming up behind her. She hurried to get her key in her lock before anyone tried to start a conversation with her, but she was too late. Hands slammed down over her eyes, and the girl giggled.

“Where the hell have you been all day?” she asked playfully, “I’ve been looking all over for you.”

Rachel, Lizzie’s best friend, dropped her hands so Lizzie could turn to face her.

“I was studying,” she said defiantly. “If you hadn’t noticed, we’ve got finals coming up.”

“Yawn… Who cares?” Rachel said jokingly. “You look worn out.”

Lizzie managed to unlock her door and stepped inside, checking herself out in the mirror as she entered.

“I was up early. I’m getting stressed out from all this.”

“Well, then, that’s the perfect excuse,” Rachel smiled and raised her eyebrows as she sat down on Lizzie’s desk chair.

“Perfect excuse for what?” Lizzie bent over and turned on her lamp before flopping down on the bed and rubbing her eyes.

“Tonight,” Rachel said with excitement. “Fuck all these parties that are happening here… I’ve got us somewhere really awesome to go.”

“Huh?” Lizzie said leaning up on her elbows. “I hope it involves guaranteeing me an A on all of my assignments. Otherwise count me out.” She rolled back down and breathed out. She could see the stack of books in front of her and felt a chill prickle her skin. “Ugh, so much to do.” She picked up her pillow and covered her face before screaming into it and laughing.

“You’re so boring,” Rachel said as she pulled the pillow away. “You’ve spent most of your weekends here being little Miss Goody Two Shoes, studying every chance you get. Who cares if you don’t get perfect grades for once, just let your hair down and let’s go and have some fun.”

“I can’t…” Lizzie said. “You know what I’m like.”

“I do,” Rachel smiled. “And that’s exactly why I’m not taking no for an answer.” She got to her feet and bounced over to Lizzie’s closet. She flung open the doors and began to leaf through the hangers and outfits.

“No,” she moved along to the next dress. “No… no….”

Lizzie rolled her eyes and checked her cell phone. As usual, she didn’t have any messages or missed calls.

“Ugh, definitely not….” Rachel said as she lifted out a dress that Lizzie didn’t even know she still had. She had vague memories of her mother forcing her to wear it when she was younger, and it was still as hideous as she remembered.

“Hmm, this is okay…” Rachel stopped on a tight little black dress that had a plunging neck line. “In fact, this is perfect.” She pulled it from the closet, closed the doors and hung it on the front as she grinned from ear to ear.

“Okay Miss,” she said, “Get up off your butt and get showered, we have somewhere to be.”

Lizzie looked up at her friend and smiled. “Where are you forcing me to go?”

“I’m totally not telling you until we are on the way… I’m not having you bail on me.”

“Oh, great,” Lizzie said as she reluctantly got to her feet. “So you’re dragging me out of my room, making me fail the entire semester and for what? I don’t even get to know?”

“You will get to know… when we get there!” Rachel winked as she grabbed hold of Lizzie by the shoulders and pushed her towards the bathroom. “Now shower!”

Lizzie saluted her as if to say ‘yes ma’am’ and then closed the bathroom door just enough to have privacy but still shout through to Rachel. She turned on the shower and the room steamed up quickly. She stripped and looked at herself in the mirror. Her body had always been one of her biggest enemies, but lately she was finally starting to feel comfortable in her own skin. She had beautiful curves, and as she was maturing, she was realizing how much men loved them. Even though she did her best to stay away from them, especially after the betrayal she had seen from her dad and the bizarre experience with the German exchange student, she still loved to notice the effect she had on men. And Rachel had been right… wherever they were going, the dress she had picked out was sure to turn some heads. She got into the shower and let the warm water wash away the last remaining bits of sand and sea air from her hair before she scrubbed and primped herself with various body gels and oils. Afterwards, she felt like she had spent a day at a spa. She felt relaxed and vibrant, and even the stress of her impending exams seemed to have evaporated.

“Thanks for talking me into this,” she said to Rachel as she walked back into her dorm room and dried her long blonde hair with a towel. “You’re right, I do need to get out more.”

“You need to get laid,” Rachel said without looking up from her magazine.

“Rachel!” Lizzie gasped. “That’s the last thing I’m thinking about.”

“Hmm,” Rachel peeked at her over the top of her magazine. “If you say so…”

Lizzie spritzed on some perfume, applied her mascara and ruby red lipstick and wriggled into the figure-hugging dress that showed off her perfect hourglass figure.

“Stunning,” Rachel said as she applied her own blush, “You are a vision.”

“I feel good in this dress,” Lizzie agreed, “So this party better be worth it.”

“Oh, it’s not a party,” Rachel said casually, “It’s an initiation.”

“What?”

Rachel smirked and blotted her lips. “You’ll see….”

3.

Rachel had booked them a cab so they stood on the outskirts of their campus waiting in the dark. Rachel lit a cigarette and offered it to Lizzie, but she politely declined. Even though it wasn’t cold, she was so nervous her arms were bumpy and she shivered.

“You’ve got me now, so tell me where we’re going. Come on.” Lizzie said before swigging vodka from Rachel’s hipflask.

“Okay,” Rachel exhaled, “But promise me you won’t freak out.”

“I’m not promising anything.”

Rachel rolled her eyes and pouted at her.

“Okay, I promise,” Lizzie said, even though she had her fingers crossed behind her back.

“I met this guy a couple of weeks ago,” Rachel began, “And I didn’t tell you about him because I didn’t want you to lecture me and try to put me off.”

“Well, he already sounds awesome,” Lizzie said sarcastically. She took another swig; she was clearly going to need it. She hadn’t drunk for months and she had never been much of a fan of it, anyway. The vodka made her wince, and she had to swallow it so quickly it wasn’t enjoyable in the slightest.

“Well, we’re going to his clubhouse,” Rachel said, almost under her breath.

“His what?” Lizzie squeaked.

“Clubhouse… he’s in a bike club,” Rachel sucked on the cigarette and smiled. “And tonight they’ve initiated a few new members and they have this sort of party afterwards… I got an invite because of him and I said I’d bring a friend.”

“A bike club? What I think you mean is a gang!” Lizzie said in disbelief. If she had been nervous before this information, she was now on the verge of passing out.

“You make it sound so sinister,” Rachel brushed it off.

“It is!” Lizzie stamped her foot, “I can’t believe you’re taking me somewhere like that where there will be illegal things going on!”

“Shh,” Rachel hissed as she looked around behind them, “Stop being so precious, it’s nothing like that. This guy is really great… I like him… A lot.”

Lizzie looked at her friend, and although she wanted to smack her in the face to knock some sense into her, she could also tell she was being genuine.

“Just please come with me, and let me see him… if there’s anything weird going on, we can leave, I promise,” Rachel pleaded.

Lizzie looked up the road and saw the shine of car lights approaching. She turned back to Rachel and guilt hit her as soon as she saw how miserable she looked.

“Okay,” she said reluctantly, “I’ll come with you… But don’t leave me alone and don’t let any of them talk to me… And I want to leave after an hour, okay?”

“Yes!” Rachel did a little air jump and kissed Lizzie on the cheek, “Yes, of course, anything you want.”

She was beaming, and as the cab slowed to a halt in front of them, Rachel threw open the door and gestured for Lizzie to climb in.

As she closed the door behind them and the car started on down the road, Rachel turned to her and hugged her.

“We’re going to have so much fun,” she smiled through the dark, “I can’t wait for you to meet him.”

Lizzie smiled back and exhaled. The vodka was going to have to start working and fast… Her heart began to pound in her chest. She had never been this nervous before.

It’s just a party, she told herself, forget all about what Rachel said about it being an initiation… It’s just a party with some new people. Relax.

***

As the cab pulled up outside the bar, Rachel clapped her hands together and popped a mint in her mouth.

“How did you meet this guy?” Lizzie said as she looked up at the wooden exterior and the neon sign above the door. There were rows and rows of Harleys out front and some men sat on them smoking, while others were parked up and without a rider.

“I came looking,” Rachel wiggled her eyebrows and opened the door.

Rachel had always been a little on the wild side, but even this surprised Lizzie. It must have been a phase. She had probably been watching a show that portrayed bikers as sexy and rugged and got all swept up in the moment. Lizzie reminded herself to just keep some perspective and not to worry too much about what they were about to step into.

“Well, come on,” Rachel said, “Let’s go.”

She took hold of Lizzie’s hand as they walked towards the front door. She could hear the blare of heavy rock music and the cheering of men. It was packed inside and there was a haze of mist on the windows, condensation from all the sweat and breath in there. Lizzie looked back over her shoulder as the cab pulled away. She was stuck now. There was no hailing another one as the clubhouse was in the middle of nowhere. Some of the bikers smiled at them and cat-called as they opened the front door and went inside.

“Oh, god,” Lizzie whispered to Rachel.

“It’s fine,” Rachel replied, “Just relax!”

She led her through the crowd of men in leather and women in barely anything and jumped up onto a stool. She pulled one along for Lizzie to sit on and she slowly and clumsily climbed onto it. She pulled at the hem of her dress to try and make it longer and instantly regretted wearing it. Even though she looked amazing, the wandering eyes of all of the men were making her feel self-conscious.

“What can I get you?” the barman called over to them.

Rachel ordered them two beers and lit herself another cigarette. The air was heavy with smoke and the strong scent of ripe sweat and alcohol.

“A lot of these men look older,” Lizzie whispered to Rachel.

“Yeah, well, some of these men probably started this gang,” Rachel raised her eyebrows, “My guy is twenty-eight and drop-dead gorgeous. Just wait until you see him.”

“How long has he been a member?” Lizzie asked.

“I don’t know,” Rachel admitted. “I think maybe he got his patch tonight...”

“So he’s a newbie,” Lizzie teased. Even though she knew nothing about gangs… or bikes… she knew that being the new addition wasn’t exactly something to brag about.

“Shut up,” Rachel pouted as she collected the beers from the barman and slid one down the countertop to Lizzie.

“Well, I can’t wait to meet him, anyway,” she said as she looked around. It was basically what she had expected, but not as frightening. And she was pleasantly surprised that Rachel was right about the men. The ones that were young enough to be of interest certainly had something raw and sexy about them.

Her eyes wandered around the room and almost instantly she found herself looking up at a guy across the bar. He was tan, had shaggy blonde hair and was clad in a heavy leather jacket which was open and bared the top of his rock-solid chest. He looked up and his eyes met hers. Lizzie felt her heart jump in shock as he locked her gaze. There was something about his eyes and the way they were drawing her in. They were a deep hazel and completely consuming. She almost forgot to breathe.

“Are you okay?” Rachel asked.

Lizzie jumped again and looked at Rachel. “Yes,” she panted, “I’m fine.”

She quickly looked back up, but he was gone. She looked behind her and tried to crane her neck to the other side of the bar, but he was nowhere in sight.

Her heart sank.

She swigged her beer. Maybe it wasn’t going to be such a bad night after all.

4.

“Here he is,” Rachel whispered to her excitedly as another hot guy walked slowly over to them.

He wasn’t as sexy as the one that Lizzie had seen across the bar, but he was certainly Rachel’s type. He had long dark hair and a goatee to match. He had big skull rings on his fingers and he gripped the neck of his beer bottle with big hands.

“Lizzie,” Rachel said proudly, “This is Blaze.”

Lizzie looked up at him and held out her hand, unsure of what to say. What she really wanted to ask was whether it was his real name… but knew Rachel would kick her under the bar.

“Hi,” she managed finally, “Nice to meet you.”

Blaze gave her a short smile and wrapped his arm around Rachel’s neck, then he whispered in her ear and began to kiss down her throat. Lizzie looked away uncomfortably and sipped her drink. She suddenly wanted to get the hell out of there.

“Umm,” Rachel said as she got to her feet, “We’re just going to dance, I’ll be right back.” Blaze hooked an arm around her waist and pulled her into the crowd before turning and heading towards a door at the back of the bar.

Dance? Lizzie thought. Great… ditched within five minutes.

She pulled out her cell phone and flicked through her contacts, trying to find a cab company that she could call and come to get her the hell out of there as fast as possible. She knew she shouldn’t have listened to Rachel. She should have climbed into bed with the rest of her reading list and crammed as much as she could before the beginning of the new week. Lizzie had never allowed herself to be led astray, and she was angry at herself for letting it happen at such an important time in her life. Even if she did need the break, she should have had more sense.

She cursed herself and was about to get up and push her way through the crowd when she felt the presence of someone powerful next to her. He slid onto the empty stool that Rachel had left and the leather of his jacket brushed up against her arm. Lizzie didn’t need to look up to know that it was him. There was no mistaking it…

His big, rough hands were wrapped around a glass of whiskey and she could smell it on his breath as he leaned forward and whispered “Hi,” into her ear.

Her whole body shook as she slowly looked up into his eyes, and he smiled at her slowly, seductively, as if they were the only two people in the room.

“Hi,” she stammered back.

He reached down and grabbed hold of her stool and pulled it closer to him so their knees were between one another.

“I’ve never seen you here before,” he said. His voice was deep and gruff and he never once took his eyes off hers.

“That’s because I haven’t been here before,” she whispered.

There was an intense energy coming off him, and she felt intimidated and turned on at the same time.

“Why now?” he asked as he lifted his drink and took a large gulp before slamming it down on the counter top. One of the bartenders instantly began to pour him another.

“My friend…” she began, “She asked me to come with her.”

“Is that the one with Blaze?” he said condescendingly.

“Yes,” Lizzie said quietly.

“New kid,” the guy said as he tapped the counter top again and then pointed to the bottle she was drinking, “Another?”

“Umm, thanks,” Lizzie smiled in agreement.

The bartender instantly put another one down for her, and she realized her hands were shaking as she reached out to grab it.

“He’s alright I suppose,” he said. “Eager to please.”

Lizzie let her eyes wander down his amazing torso that was just showing underneath the leather and black vest he was wearing with his jeans. He also wore a big pair of leather boots, and he clamped a cigarette between his teeth before he lit it with a fast click of a silver lighter.

“And what’s your name?” he asked as he exhaled smoke over her shoulder.

“I’m Lizzie,” she whispered.

“Sounds like a little doll,” he sneered.

She had never heard that before.

“I’m Jake,” he said.

“It’s nice to meet you,” she stammered. Her heart was beating so fast she could hear it in her ears.

“Come outside with me,” he said as he got to his feet.

Lizzie knew from his tone that he wasn’t asking her, he was telling her. So she stood up to and let him push her in front of him and direct her through the crowd to the main door. She looked back over her shoulder, hoping to catch a glimpse of Rachel but she was nowhere to be seen.

Jake led her away from the clubhouse and to his bike, which was parked further out around the back. He lit another cigarette and climbed onto it. It was a huge machine, and Lizzie couldn’t believe how shiny it was and how it glinted in the moonlight.

“You getting on or what?” he said as he kicked his foot and the engine roared. Lizzie looked back towards the clubhouse again and bit her lip.

“I… I should really…” she began, knowing that what she should be doing was running in the opposite direction. But to where? Rachel had left her and she didn’t have a cab number in her phone…

He leaned out towards her and held out his hand. Lizzie looked into his eyes. There was something there that seemed safe amongst all this danger. She let her fingers slide into his, and he pulled her towards him. She cocked her leg over behind him and held onto his waist. The machine vibrated powerfully and strong between her thighs, and she gripped it with her bare flesh.

“Hold on,” he said as he turned his head to the side. Lizzie wrapped her arms right around his and clutched for dear life. She was terrified, but she wanted to experience it. She wanted to let this stranger take her away, even if it was just for an hour. He pulled out onto the highway and floored it. The wind lashed through her hair and she laughed. It was incredible. She gripped him again and could feel the flex of his muscles beneath his vest.

“Wow,” she screamed, “This is amazing!”

He shouted something back to her as they took a bend, but it was so loud with the wind whipping around them and the sound of the engine, she couldn’t hear. She dug her heels into the side of the bike and surrendered to him. She felt alive and free. It was the most amazing feeling in the world.

5.

Jake ran his hand through his hair and lit another cigarette. He was hot under the leathers, Lizzie could tell.

“What’s with the jacket?” she asked.

He smiled and exhaled a plume of smoke into the air.

“The jacket is a part of me,” was all he said.

Lizzie looked down at the floor and kicked at the sand dune with her stiletto heel.

He’d driven them out to the coast. On the bike it had only taken them around ten minutes, zipping in and out of trucks and cars and making sharp bends as if they were in a video game. Lizzie could hardly believe it had all been real. At one point she had even dared to let go of his waist and raise her arms out into the air.

“You’re not like those other girls,” he said finally. “Girls like you don’t walk into places like that…” He clicked his teeth before he sucked on the cigarette again. “I want to know you better.”

Lizzie could tell she was blushing, and she shrugged before she moved closer to him and rested her hands on the side of the bike.

“There’s honestly not that much to know,” she admitted. “I’m not that interesting.”

“Come on,” he laughed before he took the last drag of the cigarette and threw it onto the ground, crushing it with his boot. “Tell me, what do you do?”

“I’m an English major,” she said flatly.

He exhaled with a whistle and looked down at the ground. “Way too smart for me then,” he laughed. “I didn’t even finish high school.”

“How old are you?” she asked.

“Thirty,” he lit up again and blew the smoke over her shoulder. “You?”

“Nineteen,” she dug her heel into the sand. She was starting to feel drunk, as if all of the drinks had hit her at once. And there was something intoxicating about Jake, as if he had cast a spell on her and reeled her in. She had never met anyone as sexy and exciting as him before. It had only been an hour…but she knew there was something between them that was going to be big.

In spite of all of her insecurities, Lizzie let her hand move up to the side of his face to cup his cheek. He moved back slightly and took hold of her wrist before staring deep into her eyes. He pinned her arm behind her back and pulled her close to him. She could smell the tobacco and whiskey on his breath, and even though she would have normally hated that, this time she wanted more… She wanted to taste it. He leaned closer to her and his lips skimmed hers. She felt weak at the knees and groaned as he pulled her against him. He kissed her hard, parting her lips with his tongue and thrusting it into her mouth. It was a powerful kiss. She had never been kissed like that before. It was almost like losing her virginity all over again. He held her tightly and she felt tiny in his arms.  She didn’t want it to end, her head swirling and dizzy. It was almost as if time had stopped. He suddenly pulled back and looked down. Lizzie shook her head and went to speak, but he stopped her.

“I better get you back,” he said.

“But, why?” she asked.

“Come on,” he said as he ran a hand through her hair, “I’m no good for you…”

Disappointment flooded through her, and she felt like she had been slapped in the face. Stunned and subdued, she climbed onto the back of the bike and held lightly onto his waist as he pulled back onto the highway. As they rode back to the clubhouse in silence, confusion raged through her. He had come for her, he had asked her to go with him… and she had… and now he was dismissing her…

Her confusion built to anger and she concluded quickly that he was right. He was not good for her, and she was obviously drunk and stupid for even getting on the bike and talking with him in the first place.

Instead of taking her back to the clubhouse he pulled over into a rest area and called back to her. “What’s your address? I’ll take you home.”

“Are you sure?” she asked.

He nodded.

She directed him along the winding roads back to her campus. The gates were open and he zipped through them and took her right up to her dorm building steps.

“Thank you,” she said as she climbed off the bike and leaned forward to kiss him on the cheek. “It was really nice to meet you.” Even after being rejected, she still meant it.

“It was,” he smiled. “I…” he began to say something but stopped himself before revving the bike and giving her a nod of his head. “I’ll let Blaze know you’re home safe.”

Lizzie watched as he pulled away and rode slowly but loudly out of sight. Lights and windows flashed on and opened above her as people stared out, wondering who the hell was on a motorcycle outside their bedrooms at that time of night. Lizzie felt a little smile creep over her face. What a crazy night. It was definitely one she would remember…

6.

Her dreams were a mix of ferocious speed and that powerful man. He was pinning her down by the wrists against the sand and pushing himself against her. Her heart raced and when she woke up, she was breathing quickly and her whole body tingled red hot. She rolled over and looked up at the clock. It read7:00, and the light was parting through a tiny slit in the curtains. She ran her hands through her hair and smiled.

Jake.

After everything she had been through, she knew it was wrong to even consider someone like him… an outlaw… a bad boy… He was clearly trouble… but it had just taken one moment for them to lock eyes, and she had fallen into the trap. He was all she could think about. She wanted more.

“What the hell am I going to do?” she said aloud as she got out of bed and stretched. She opened the curtains and looked out across the quad. The sun was shining bright and it was a gorgeous day.

Before she had chance to even pull herself together, there was a loud pounding on her door. She spun around and moved quickly to it, then unlocked the door and opened it. Rachel, still in last night’s clothes, came bursting in.

“Oh… my… god!” she declared as she threw herself down on to the bed. “Tell me everything, NOW!”

“What?” Lizzie laughed. She lay down next to Rachel and looked across at her.

“Jake?” Rachel said, “Did you hook up with him? You do know who he is, right?”

“Slow down!” Lizzie said, covering her face, half in embarrassment and half trying to disguise the huge smile that was plastered there. “What did he say?”

Rachel’s face cracked into a grin. “He came back to the clubhouse and said he’d made sure that you got home safely…” She glared at her, her eyes demanding to know the whole story.

“Okay…” Lizzie began, “You better get comfy…”

***

She told her everything. About how he had made a beeline for her the second Rachel had disappeared with Blaze. About how he had taken her for a ride out to the coast. About the red-hot kiss that had left her weak at the knees. Rachel’s eyes grew wide and she squealed with delight as Lizzie described the feeling of exhilaration as she let go of his waist to let her arms fly free like a bird in the night air.

“This is so amazing,” Rachel clapped her hands, “I knew the second he came back and mentioned you something had happened. He’s major, Lizzie,” she took hold of her hand, “He’s a real bad boy… He’s right at the top at the club. His father was a founding member.”

Lizzie bit her lip and breathed out slowly.

“I just know he’s going to be bad news, Rachel,” she shook her head. “I should stay away.”

“He wants you,” she said, “I just know it… he’ll come looking for you if you don’t go back.”

Lizzie lay back against the cool mattress and stared up at the ceiling. She hated to admit it… but she really hoped that Rachel was once again right.

7.

The week passed slowly. The only thing Lizzie had on her mind was Jake and the way she had felt so protected when she was in his arms. She found herself completely unable to concentrate on anything and knew that the one night she had let her hair and her guard down was going to be her undoing. There was no way she was going to be prepared for finals.

She walked back towards her dorm on the following Friday afternoon and kicked at the ground as she daydreamed again about her badass biker. Her daydreams had become so vivid, and for a second she was sure she could smell him.

She rounded the corner and the scent of smoke became even stronger. She didn’t dare look up, but the rev of the motorcycle confirmed what she’d been hoping. She finally let her eyes wander ahead and they locked with his.

Jake was right there. Outside her dorm. Waiting for her.

He clamped the cigarette between his teeth and motioned for her to come to him with a sharp flick of his head. Her heart began to race, and she swallowed hard.

“Hi,” she smiled as she walked coyly forward.

Jake didn’t respond, but he smiled and threw his cigarette on the ground before getting to his feet and stamping it out.

“You going to invite me in?” he said.

Lizzie looked around nervously. She could see that people were looking, wondering who this gorgeous man was waiting for her on her doorstep. She couldn’t help but smile. She was so happy to see him and she wanted to lunge at him, wrap her arms around him and have him kiss her just like the night they met.

“Would you like to come in, Sir?” she said with a giggle.

He took the stack of books from her and walked past her.

“Thank you,” she smiled, her heart pounding in her chest.

She unlocked the door to the building and he stepped inside.

“I thought I better come and see what all the fuss was about,” he joked. “Never thought I’d see myself inside somewhere like this… Not really my scene.”

“I bet,” Lizzie smiled as she began to climb the stairs.

He followed her, his big, heavy boots stomping up the stairs behind her. He glared at the boys who looked at him as they wandered through the halls and Lizzie hurried towards her dorm room. She shook as she got the keys in the lock and quickly opened it and stepped inside. So many people were staring and she knew exactly what was on their minds.

Who the hell is this guy… What is she doing… She is clearly about to get fucked…

A laugh escaped her as she thought of what they would all be saying about her, but she didn’t care.

He closed the door and turned the lock before he dropped the books down on her desk and moved closer to her. She could smell the stale smoke, old booze and heavy cologne. Her sex pulsed.

He stared deep into her eyes as he pulled his jacket off slowly. He revealed big, muscular arms, and Lizzie gasped when she saw them. She knew he was strong, but seeing just how strong made her shudder.

“Wow,” she whispered.

A smile crept across his face and he lunged across the room at her. He grabbed her wrists and pushed them high above her head and against the wall.

“I tried to stay away,” he breathed. “I told you I’m no good for you.”

“I don’t care,” she whispered back.

He pushed his groin into hers and she could feel that he was rock hard. He grunted as he thrust against her and moved closer, kissing her and taking her breath away.

“You have no idea what you’re getting yourself into,” he breathed.

“I want it…” she panted, “Whatever it is, I want it so bad…”

He released her wrists and Lizzie held onto him around the neck as he lifted her up at the waist. She wrapped her legs around him, he pushed her back against the wall and grunted. Lizzie was soaking wet. She had never been so turned on and ready. It had been such a long time since she had been with a man and she had certainly never been with anyone as strong and intense as Jake. He was like a dark fantasy come true.

He walked with her over to the bed and threw her down. He reached for her jeans and unbuttoned them slowly before he pulled them down over her legs and threw them over his shoulder. She was wearing little lacy panties and he smiled when he saw them. He ran his hands up her plump legs and kissed her ankles. She could see the bulge in his jeans, and she was desperate for him to release it. She needed him inside of her.

As if he read her mind, he reached for his pants and unbuckled his belt, pulling it off with a snap. He threw it on the floor behind him and undid his fly. He teased her, slowly pulling down his jeans and boxers to finally reveal the most perfectly huge, engorged and stiff cock that Lizzie had ever seen.

She gasped as he kicked her legs open and pulled her panties down. She was so wet but she was still terrified. Surely he was going to hurt her… he was so huge.

He pulled her to the edge of the bed and held her legs apart as he positioned his glistening member at her opening. Lizzie barely dared breathe as he slowly rubbed his helmet up and down her slit. She bit the back of her hand and tried not to scream out in pleasure as he nudged her clit with his tip before he positioned himself again and powerfully slid himself inside her. She moaned as her broke into her, splitting her in half and opening her up. The sharp pain quickly subsided into the most intense pleasure she had ever felt. He was so deep inside of her she couldn’t move. He had filled her up entirely and was hitting her in all the right places.

He grunted, “Fuck,” as he thrust into her again.

He lifted her and pushed her back further up the bed, all the while staying inside of her. He spread her out beneath him and held onto her throat as he drove himself into her. With each stroke he seemed to become harder and his breathing became shorter and more furious.

Lizzie couldn’t help but moan and scream with pleasure as he fucked her. She had been waiting for a moment like this her whole life, and now that it was happening, there was no way she was going to hold back. His dick was slick with her juices and it wasn’t until she was aware that he was about to cum that she realized he hadn’t worn a condom. She knew she could stop him, but she didn’t want to. She wanted him to fill her up with his seed.

Jake buried his head in her huge, juicy breasts and sucked on her nipples. Sweat dripped from his forehead and he grunted loudly as he thrust into her again and again. The bed was moving back and forth, slamming against the wall and Jake rose up on top of her sliding almost entirely out of her pussy before slowly powering into her again and exploding inside of her. He pumped his hot, powerful cum right into her. She felt every burst of it and it sent her over the edge as she took him into her.

She felt like she was standing on the edge of a cliff and had fallen over. She unraveled beneath him. Her heart pounding and her body shaking, she had the most intense and amazing orgasm of her life.

“Oh… God…” she whispered as she gripped him tightly.

Jake kissed her tenderly and pulled himself out of her, his dick still rock hard and throbbing.

“That was fucking unreal,” he panted before collapsing beside her and pulling her to him.

Lizzie breathed him all in... Now his scent was mixed with hers… Just like their DNA…

“Jake,” she whispered nervously, “I’m not on the pill.”

He turned to her and smiled before he kissed her again and stared into her eyes.

“Good,” he said seriously.

Her heart began to race again… Had she heard him right?

“I told you I was no good for you,” he said.

Lizzie nuzzled into him and let him wrap his huge arms around her. She felt so safe and protected, she never wanted to leave his side.

“I want you pregnant,” he broke the silence.

Lizzie opened her eyes and stared up at him. “What?”

“You heard me,” he said. “I want you to be pregnant. I want you to give me children.”

Lizzie’s mind was all over the place… This couldn’t be happening…

“I’m going to take care of you, Liz,” he said as he stared deeply into her eyes, “I tried to stay away and I couldn’t, now I’m never letting you go… You’re the one for me… I don’t need to fuck around for months dating you to figure that out… I know when I want something, and I take it.”

She bit her lip. No one had ever been so direct with her before, but she knew she liked it.

“Okay,” she agreed.

It was crazy. Insane. She had given herself to a biker… a criminal… and she was going to get pregnant from him. She already had his seed… it could be happening at that very moment.

Lizzie looked across the room and at all of her books and notes… She had been denying it for as long as she could remember: her heart wasn’t really in it. She could still stick it out and get her degree and have a family. She knew she was made for it, and now that she had Jake by her side, she felt unstoppable.

“You were wrong,” she whispered as she reached for Jake’s hand underneath the covers. “I don’t think you’re bad for me at all. I think you’re exactly what I need.”

Jake smiled at her and kissed her once more.

“Well,” he said with a smile, “We’re about to find out.”

THE END

What the Outlaw Takes

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

1.

After all of this time, it was finally happening. Emma watched Dale pack his bags. He was tipping the drawers out onto the bed and sweeping his clothes inside them in big crumpled balls, refusing to look at her as he went. She had never wanted this to happen, but after two years of trying to make their relationship work, she knew now that she had to cut her losses and get out before it was too late.

“Dale,” she whispered. “Please, at least talk to me.”

“I’ve got nothing to say,” he hissed as he zipped up one bag and started on the other. “I get it, you don’t want to be with me and that’s fine. What else is there to say…?”

Emma sat down on the edge of the bed and looked at him. He was right, but she still deserved some closure. They had been in each other’s lives for such a long time and even though it would be futile, it seemed wrong to simply end everything without a proper discussion.

It hadn’t always been so bad between them. When they first met, Dale had been everything she thought she wanted in a man. He was handsome, together, well brought up, and he had ambition and was going places. But as the weeks, months and years passed, Emma grew to realize that just because someone is conventionally good on paper, it didn’t mean that those particular set of characteristics were right for her. Dale was dependable and safe, he was a sure thing…and even though his predictability had become tedious and boring, that hadn’t driven her away. For all of his good points, he had one major flaw and that was he was unprepared to give her the one thing she wanted most.

Even though it had terrified her to admit it, she finally did one night as she watched him sleeping and knew that she felt nothing…

She needed more.

She needed something exciting.

Dale zipped up the second bag and turned to look at her.

“Let’s not leave things like this,” she began. “I never meant to hurt you.”

Dale held up his hand to stop her from speaking.

“Let’s not do this,” he said. “I don’t want to hear any more of what you have to say.”

“But…”

“No,” he said as he slung both of the bags over his shoulder. “I knew this was going to happen one day. I was just kidding myself.”

“You never really wanted me either, admit it,” she said, standing up to face him and placing her hands on her hips.

She remembered back to their conversations, all of the nights they had talked about their dreams and aspirations. He knew how much Emma wanted children, but he always laughed it off like she was a fool for having that basic human desire. It was like Dale had never even entertained the idea, and the more she brought it up, the more he seemed to resist. After a year, she had almost given up  talking about a baby altogether and that was when the love she had for him began to die. She knew what she wanted and he was never going to give it to her.

“I just don’t want to be forced into something,” he said finally. “But maybe we never have been on the same page.”

The relief Emma felt when he admitted it was overwhelming. She sat back on the bed, flopped backwards and closed her eyes, exhaling and letting go of all of the negative energy. It was sad to part with a person who had been her whole world for over two years, but she had put her life on hold and it eventually ground to a halt. She couldn’t wait forever for something that was never going to happen.

“So I guess this is it?” Dale said from the doorway.

They had shared that room for over a year and slept side by side every night. They had cuddled together underneath the covers and watched old movies, they’d eaten tubs of ice cream and Dale had helped her pick outfits for nights out with her girlfriends. But it was also the place where he had on a countless number of occasions made her cry, made her feel like she wasn’t good enough for him and repeatedly refused to discuss their future. Emma knew that when it really came down to it, there was no deep emotion running under it all. They weren’t unbreakable, and she knew that she could live without him.

“Goodbye, Dale,” Emma said without even looking up.

He sighed and she heard his footsteps heading down the hallway before the slam of the front door. She was alone in the house for the first time in months, but she didn’t mind. She was about to completely restart her life, and this time, she was up for anything.

2.

“I can’t believe you actually did it,” Leanne said giddily as she poured Emma a refill on her coffee, as well as one for herself.

“No,” Emma sighed, “I can’t either...”

Emma had driven straight across town to see her best friend less than an hour after Dale left and now they were in the coffee house where Leanne worked on weekends. Emma had always liked the place; it was homey and welcoming, and if there was anywhere she had to be after a bad break-up, it would be there. She could sink back into the big, comfortable couches, turn off her cell phone and relax while enjoying some people watching. When Leanne was working, she didn’t have to worry about outstaying her welcome. The other staff barely seemed to notice her as she sat cradling her cappuccino and staring out the window as she watched the world go by.

“So how did he take it?” Leanne sat down on the arm of the couch and rubbed Emma’s shoulder.

“Not great,” she sighed. “In fact, he made me feel terrible.”

“He was a jerk, Em,” Leanne said, getting to her feet. “Don’t feel guilty, you just didn’t work… You both want different things.”

“I guess,” Emma said. “I know you’re right. I just hate feeling like this, you know?”

“Sure,” Leanne smiled. “But you did the right thing, you couldn’t keep ignoring how you felt… He was never going to commit all the way, and he seemed to just think he could string you along…”

“Yeah.” Emma smiled meekly as she wiped a tear from the corner of her eye.

“Come on,” Leanne smiled. “Not only that, but now we’re free to let loose a bit.” She wiggled her eyebrows, and Emma couldn’t help but smile.

“Oh, God,” Emma rolled her eyes. “I dread to think what you have in mind…”

“Well, I’m not telling. You’ll just have to trust me.”

Leanne grinned and turned on her heel before making her way back to the counter and picking up her notebook and pen. It was nearly 5pm and it was getting busy in there. Emma let herself sink further into the couch, and she turned so her back was to the majority of the room. She didn’t want to risk seeing someone she knew who might ask how Dale was doing and where he was. That would be the last thing she needed, along with all of the awkward questions that would follow…

She sipped her drink and closed her eyes. It had been a long, emotionally draining day. All she wanted to do was go home and crawl into bed, but at the same time she wasn’t sure if she was ready to be alone. She opened her eyes and looked around. She noticed all of the happy couples sitting at the adjacent tables and she felt a small pang of jealousy. She had never wanted to end up single again, but she knew she had to be honest and true to herself, and Dale was never going to be the one.

On the table in front of her was a magazine aimed at women just her age. It was glossy and the cover had a gorgeous stick-thin model splashed across it with big, juicy, pouting lips. She opened it up and her eyes were instantly drawn to a two-page spread on dating for millennials. She shuddered at the thought.

Me, dating… she thought. I wouldn’t even know what to do.

It had been such a long time since she had dipped her toe in the dating pool, she hadn’t even heard of half of the things that were listed in the magazine’s guide. Out of nowhere there were apps for meeting people around you or by similar interest, there were hook-ups and hot-or-nots. It all seemed so scary and intimidating. Emma closed the magazine and threw it back on the table.

That is not for me, she thought. I think I’d rather stay single forever.

She picked up her coffee and finished it before getting to her feet. She swung her purse over her shoulder and made her way to the counter.

“I’m going to get going,” she said to Leanne.

“Okay, hon,” Leanne smiled and kissed her on the cheek. “What are your plans for tomorrow?”

She hadn’t even thought about it. The weekend loomed ahead, empty and terrifying.

“I don’t know,” she replied, “For once, I have absolutely nothing planned.”

“Good,” Leanne slapped her hands together. “I’ll be at your place at eight tomorrow night. I’ll bring some wine and we can have a few drinks before hitting the town.”

“Seriously?” Emma groaned. “I don’t think I’m ready to go out and be sociable.”

“What happened to restarting your life?” Leanne demanded. “That’s all you’ve talked about since you decided a few weeks ago that you were going to dump Dale, and now you’re backtracking.”

“I know, but…”

“No buts,” Leanne snapped. “This is exactly what you need, and I’m not taking no for an answer.”

Emma nodded her head and smiled. Although Leanne could be harsh with her and sometimes hard work, she did know how to bring her around and make her feel better.

“Okay,” Emma agreed, “I’ll see you at eight… Where are we going? What should I wear?”

“Don’t worry about that now,” Leanne grinned. “We can sort that out tomorrow. Just leave it to me.” She nodded at Emma with wide, confident eyes. “Now go home, get into bed, do your crying if you need to, and tomorrow you’ll be a new person and we’ll never speak about Dale again, okay?”

“Okay,” Emma smiled as she saluted her. “Thanks, Leanne. I appreciate it.”

“I know you do.” She tapped the cash register and it pinged. “Now go on, I don’t want to have to tell you twice.”

Emma laughed as she turned and walked towards the door, waving over her shoulder as she went.

3.

Emma slid her key into the lock and opened the front door to an empty house. The darkness loomed towards her, and as she flicked on the light, she had the overwhelming urge to slam it behind her and just run up to her bed. Instead, she closed it quietly, locked it behind her and walked slowly into the kitchen. It was early still, and even though she was exhausted, she felt like she owed it to herself to enjoy some alone time.

She opened the cupboard, grabbed a bottle of Rioja and set it down on the island. She looked around. It was the first time she realized that Dale had barely kept any of his possessions in her home. Even though he had pretty much lived there for the past year, his clothes and a toothbrush were all that he ever brought with him. Now he was gone, and everything still looked the same. All that was missing was him and the sound of a football game coming from the TV in the living room.

“This is good,” she said aloud. “Now I can watch anything I want, I can cook anything I want and hell, I can even drink wine every night if I want!” She laughed as she uncorked the wine and poured herself a large glass. She took a sip. It was warm, woody and smooth and slipped down her throat easily. She glugged it again and instantly felt a wave of calm wash over her.

“Perfect,” she whispered, before she scooped her purse up under her arm, the glass in one hand and the bottle in the other, and made her way down the hallway to the stairs.

Up in her room, she lit candles in every corner and some incense. She lay back on her bed and closed her eyes. She could easily get used to this. It was refreshing having her whole house to herself and knowing that no one was going to burst in and ruin the tranquility. She sipped the wine and turned on some soft music. She couldn’t believe she had actually been upset earlier! This was fantastic. Leanne was right. It was exactly what she needed, and she certainly wouldn’t be crying herself to sleep. She sat up and looked over at her closet. Leanne and her were hitting the town the following evening, and she didn’t even know if she had anything to wear. She turned the soft music over to dance music and skipped over to the closet, throwing the doors open and flicking through the hangers. She hadn’t even seen some of the dresses in there for years. Dale had never approved of some of them because they were too short. Apparently.

“You’re so boring, Dale,” Emma said to herself. She took another swig of wine and giggled. She couldn’t even remember the last time she had had a drink, and it felt good that she didn’t have to answer to anyone.

She pulled out a little black dress that was low cut and figure hugging. Emma had been blessed with a beautiful, large set of natural breasts to complement her soft, curvy frame, and she knew that she would look fantastic in it. She held it up against herself and smiled. She couldn’t wait to get back out there and start living. Tomorrow couldn’t come quickly enough.

***

She spent most of her Saturday spring cleaning and preparing for Leanne to arrive. She threw open all of the windows and let new air circulate through the house. She was determined to start again, and that meant rejuvenating everything in sight. She flicked through home magazines and began making a scrapbook. She could finally get around to decorating and making everything fresh and exciting. By the time it hit six o’clock, she was startled and couldn’t believe the whole day had passed her by. She went up to the shower and began getting ready. Leanne said she would be there at eight, and she wanted to get out of the house and hit the town as soon as possible.

At her dressing table, she looked at herself in the mirror. She had always been told that she was attractive, but she never really believed it… Or had it been Dale who made her question everything? After being away from him for twenty-four hours, she certainly felt free and unburdened from all of his negativity. Maybe Leanne was right; maybe he was a complete jerk.

She smoothed some ruby red lipstick across her lips and blotted it with a Kleenex. She looked alive again, as if she had been revived and given a second chance. She was about to give herself a little motivational speech about how she was a strong, fabulous woman and deserved the best in life when the doorbell echoed up the stairs and she jumped to her feet.

“Coming!” she called down the hall as she trotted down the stairs.

She opened the door to see Leanne standing in front of her with a bottle of white wine clutched in her fist.

“Let’s get this party started!” she laughed as she wrapped an arm around Emma and pulled her inside. “It is so goddamn good to have my best friend back.”

The girls sat at the island in the kitchen, and Emma poured them both a drink. She held her glass up to meet Leanne’s and they clinked them together.

“Cheers,” Leanne smiled.

“So,” Emma said, “Am I allowed to know where we’re going yet?”

“Hmm,” Leanne grinned and shrugged, “But that will spoil the surprise.”

“You know I hate surprises. Come on, tell me!” Emma said, jumping to her feet. She was too excited and needed to know so she could mentally plan how the night was going to pan out.

Leanne laughed and rolled her eyes.

“Okay,” she said cautiously. “I heard about something and I thought it would be good for both of us.”

“Sounds ominous,” Emma said with a giggle.

“Not really…” Leanne trailed off. “It’s going to be exciting, that’s for sure.”

“This is all very cryptic,” Emma said as she took a sip of her wine. “Just spit it out, come on.”

“Okay,” Leanne said as she rolled her shoulders and smiled. “Well, I heard about this beach party, and I thought it would be good if we went.”

“A beach party?” Emma said with disappointment. “Is that it? I thought we were going to be hitting some exclusive club and hanging out with celebrities!”

“Oh, this will be much more exciting than that, trust me,” Leanne said, raising her eyebrows.

“Well, you better tell me then, because I suddenly feel very overdressed.” Emma looked down at her tight LBD and held out her arms. She had felt so in control and sexy when she was putting it on, and now she knew there was no way she was going to be able to wear it. She couldn’t head down to the beach in that and four-inch heels. She would look ridiculous.

“I’m dressed up, too,” Leanne said sternly. “Plus, the beach isn’t the only place this party is going to be.”

“God, stop killing with me with the suspense and just tell me!” Emma grabbed hold of Leanne’s shoulders and shook her with joke fury.

“There’s an initiation ceremony down there,” she said quietly. “I heard about it because a friend of mine is going out with one of the bikers…”

“Bikers?” Emma asked, genuinely confused.

“Do you not watch the news?” Leanne said with a laugh. “The gang that’s basically been running this town for the past twenty years.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Emma shook her head.

“Well, all you really need to know is there’s a new wave of them, and they are sexy as hell… There isn’t a girl in this town who wouldn’t kill to do what we’re about to do tonight, and if you ask me, this is more than the perfect way to finally put Dale behind you.” Leanne was gripping onto her by the shoulders and smiling with wide, excited eyes.

“Are they dangerous?” Emma asked, concerned.

“Who knows…” Leanne bit her lip. “And even if they are, don’t you think that’s a turn-on?”

“When you say initiation, what exactly do you mean?”

“They’ve taken on some new members and they’re celebrating… My friend Jane is going to be down there with the guy she’s been seeing, and she invited me along.”

“And where is the party going to be after the beach?” Emma asked, still confused by the whole situation.

“Well,” Leanne said excitedly, “I’ve heard that if one of them likes you, they give you a ride back to the club house,” she squealed and clapped her hands together. “I mean, can you imagine that, Em? Being on the back of one of their bikes, flying down the highway on our way back to a secret party at an outlaw’s den!?”

“Jesus,” Emma laughed. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you so excited!” She got to her feet and sipped her wine. Everything about this seemed intimidating. Leanne was right when she had questioned Emma’s knowledge of their town with her not watching the news, but she hadn’t lived under a rock. She knew that there were outlaws around them and that they had a big say on how things went down. She knew that some people were afraid of them, and she also knew that if she had gone back a week and could look forward and see herself all dressed up, newly single and potentially heading over there, she never would have believed it.

“Come on,” Leanne said with pleading eyes. “If we don’t go, we’ll regret it, trust me. These parties are supposed to be amazing, and I’ve heard that if they take you back to the clubhouse, it’s like nothing you’ve ever seen.”

Emma sipped her drink again, hoping for Dutch courage. She had always wanted excitement in her life, and here it was being presented to her. She knew she should reach out and take it without asking questions. If she went and hated it, she could easily leave and come home. It wasn’t like she was stuck there. She had a cell phone and a hundred cab companies’ numbers saved in it. She was an adult and could go anywhere she wanted, whenever she wanted. Why should this party be so different and what did she have to lose?

“Okay,” she said with a smile, “I’m in!”

Leanne jumped up and hugged her and poured some more wine into her glass.

“You won’t regret it,” she beamed. “I know we’re going to have the night of our lives.”

“Well, if we don’t, you owe me another night out on the town next weekend. Deal?”

“Totally,” Leanne laughed. “Now let’s finish this bottle so we can get going. I can’t wait to get down there and see what these bad boys are all about!”

Emma smiled to herself as she stared into the mirror on the wall and reapplied her lipstick. She was looking forward to seeing what they were all about, too, and she certainly hoped that Leanne was right… She liked the idea of a man in leather with a dark side. It was as far away from Dale as she could possibly get, and she knew that it was exactly what she needed.

“Ready?” she called over her shoulder to Leanne, who was putting their glasses into the sink and scrolling through her cell phone.

“Yep,” she smiled. “Let’s get out of here!”

The girls linked arms and made their way to the front door. As they stepped out into the warm night air, Emma had a good feeling. She knew something fun was about to come her way, and she couldn’t have been more ready.

4.

The girls stepped out of the cab and turned to face the beach. The waves crashed against the shore, and the white hiss of spray met their legs. The sun was setting, and Emma shielded her eyes from the golden pink glow as she looked out to the ocean. In the distance, she could make out the silhouettes of a group of people all around a fire and spilling down out across the beach. There were about fifty of them and her heart began to race as she realized she was suddenly as nervous as if it were her first day of school. She didn’t know anyone down there. What if they just looked at her and Leanne as if they were crazy for showing up and wanted them to leave? Or worse, what if they got nasty? They were criminals, after all. They could be capable of anything!

“Wait,” she whispered as she grabbed onto Leanne’s arm and pulled her back away from the entrance to the beach. “Do you really think this is safe?”

Leanne rolled her eyes at her and laughed.

“Oh, come on, Em, of course it is. What’s the worst that could happen?”

“I don’t know, I just… I’m having second thoughts…”

“Stop being so boring,” Leanne stared at her deep in the eyes. “I know we are going to have a great night. Now come on, let’s get down there and mingle!”

Emma nodded slowly and followed her friend out to the dunes. They slipped off their heels and carried them in their hands as they made their way down across the sand and onto the beach. Underfoot the sand was still warm and it instantly put Emma at ease. It felt wonderful between her toes, and the closer they got to the crowd of people and the fire, the more she began to relax. She could see other women around there, dancing, drinking, listening to music and sitting on the sides of bikes that had been ditched along the beach. The men were big and burly, some were older with long graying beards, but most were young and as Leanne had promised, exceptionally hot.

“Wow,” Emma whispered as she reached for Leanne’s hand. “You weren’t wrong.”

Leanne turned to her and smiled. “See, you’ve just got to trust me.”

They approached the group and slipped in among the crowd. The fire was the central focal point, but the party itself extended out across the rest of the beach. In the ocean, a man and woman frolicked naked and some of the men on their bikes revved their engines and cheered. They all drank beer and whisky from the bottle, and there was a cloud of smoke in the air as most of the men had cigarettes dangling from their lips. Emma bit her bottom lip and looked around. She almost didn’t know where she should fix her eyes. All of the men around her were so good looking, and they all seemed so incredibly ripped and powerful. They wore leathers and skull rings, and some of them had bandanas in their long, shaggy hair and others who had removed their clan jackets had aggressive tattoos all down their arms and across their backs. Emma found herself unable to take her eyes off one guy sitting a rock just outside the main circle. He held a bottle of whisky in his hand and was sipping it slowly. A tattoo of a spider crawled up his neck. She shuddered at the thought of trailing her hands over it. Each and every one of the bikers were wild and untamed. She was getting wet just looking at them.

“Here,” Leanne said, breaking her train of thought. She handed her a glass with vodka and coke, and Emma took a sip and gagged.

“Jeez, that’s strong,” she coughed.

“Just drink it,” Leanne said playfully. “You need to relax.”

“Trust me,” Emma laughed. “I’m more than relaxed now… look at these guys.”

“Hot or what?” Leanne grinned.

Emma nodded and took another sip. It was warming her insides and the rock music that was blaring out from someone’s iPod was cranked up higher. Emma found herself dancing along to the music.

Screw it, she thought. Just let go and have a good time.

It was while she was grinding her hips and in a world of her own that a pair of eyes from the other side of the fire settled on her and refused to look away. Emma didn’t realize, but she had been chosen the second she stepped onto the beach… One of the men wanted her instantly and he was about to make his entrance.

She twirled on the spot and sipped her drink. The vodka was making her giddy, and she laughed as she reached for Leanne’s hand. She wanted to dance with her friend and forget all about the troubles of the past few weeks, but she couldn’t seem to reach her.

“Leanne,” she said, “Dance with me.”

But Leanne, who was looking over Emma’s shoulder, shook her head slowly with a little grin on her face and moved back into the crowd, leaving Emma on her own.

Or so she thought…

A pair of rough hands gripped her by the waist and pulled her backwards. She slipped back into the big, muscly arms of a man she had never seen. He turned her to face him and his dark eyes bore into her with so much intensity that it nearly took her breath away. He was at least six foot five and had the broadest shoulders she had ever seen. His leathers were gone and he wore a black vest that exposed his thick tattooed arms, with a low-cut pair of jeans and big black boots. He was so handsome, his sharp jaw line was clenched and the stubble on him was raw and rugged. She lifted her hand to run it across his cheek, and he playfully went to bite her finger.

“Hi,” she gasped, unsure of what else to say.

“Hi,” he snarled with a slight grin, before he pulled her back towards the rocks, away from the crowd and in the direction of his bike.

5.

“Who are you?” Emma said breathlessly as he moved quickly with her across the sand.

He turned to her and smiled but didn’t answer.

Emma’s heart was racing. Who was this guy?

They reached the edge of the beach where his bike was parked and he rested back against it, pulling her with him so she was in-between his big, thick thighs.

“I’m Rick,” he said finally, a smile playing across his lips.

“I’m Emma,” she whispered.

His arms were tightly wrapped around her, and she was so consumed with lust, she didn’t know where to turn. She had never seen anyone like him before. He was so powerful. He was all man. Her heart pounded in her chest as he pulled her closer to him.

“I know,” he said quietly, his lips close to her ear.

She stood back and placed her palms on his chest, trying to peel herself away from him.

“Wait,” she said frantically. “How do you know my name? Who are you?”

Rick let her go and raised his hands as if he had been caught.

“Just a fan, that’s all,” he said with a wry smile.

Emma was so confused. She shook her head and tried to speak, but the words wouldn’t come out.

“I know Leanne,” he said finally. “She’s seeing one of my buddies.” He nodded back over towards the fire, and Emma turned to see Leanne locking lips with another one of the bikers.

“What?” Emma said confused. “Leanne knows you guys?”

Rick nodded and held out his hand again.

Emma put her hand on her hip. “Why didn’t she tell me?”

“She wanted you to come… And so did I. I’ve been asking to meet you for a while.”

Emma looked at him, completely confused and in shock. This man had known she existed before this and had wanted to meet her?

“She told me about you,” he went on. “You sound like my kind of woman.”

Emma felt herself blushing. It was the first time someone had ever said anything like that to her.

“Come for a ride with me?” he said, holding out his hand again. “I don’t bite. Unless you ask me to…” He winked at her and Emma felt the smile sneak back across her face. She had no idea what was going on, or why Leanne hadn’t just been straight with her, but Rick seemed like a nice guy and he was certainly sexy enough to hold her attention.

“Where you gonna take me?” she asked playfully.

“The clubhouse, of course.” He reached forward and took her hand and pulled her to him again. “You are even more incredible in person,” he said as he stared into her eyes. “I saw a photograph of you, and I said to Leanne, she’s stunning, I have to meet her…”

Emma blushed and looked down to the ground.

“You are incredible,” he said, his lips grazing hers. “I’ve never been so attracted to someone before in my life.”

Emma felt her sex pulse. She wanted to tell him the feeling was mutual, but she was so stunned she couldn’t speak. When had Leanne shown him her picture? And how could she have kept this from her? Did she really think that she wouldn’t have jumped at the chance to go on a wild ride with a hot biker?

“Come on,” he said as he bit his bottom lip and pulled her closer to him. “You want to or what?”

Emma didn’t have a clue what was lying in wait for her at the clubhouse, but she knew the chemistry between them was so intense she wouldn’t be able to keep her hands off him. She had always been such a good girl… Could she really throw caution into the wind and have a blazing affair with this outlaw? She looked back over her shoulder and saw Leanne wrapped up in a passionate embrace with her guy. They were rolling around on the sand. Rick squeezed her close to him again.

“So what do you say, Emma?”

She looked back to him and into his eyes. They were so dark and consuming she felt like she could slip inside them and disappear. He smelled amazing, the whisky mixed with his cologne and stale smoke was turning her on more than anything. His hair was long and fell down around his eyes. She let him hold onto her wrists as he pinned them behind her and pulled her even closer to him. She had never been so attracted to anyone before; her body had never responded to someone in such a way. It was as if he had flicked a switch and brought her back to life.

“I think…” she began, “I think I’d like to go with you.”

Rick smiled and moved his head closer to hers. She could almost taste him before his lips touched hers. When he kissed her, he was so strong and powerful he took her breath away. She felt tiny in his arms, and as he parted her lips with his tongue and slipped it into her mouth, she felt as though she had been claimed by him and she never wanted him to let her go. She ran her hands up his chest and neck, into his hair and when their lips parted, she stared deep into his eyes.

“Come on,” he whispered, taking her by the hand.

He turned and got onto the bike, and Emma climbed on behind him. She wrapped her arms around his waist, and he started the bike with a deafening roar. She clung to him and breathed him in as he pulled away, and she turned to look over her shoulder at the beach. Leanne and her man were watching them pull away, and Leanne raised her arm and waved. Emma didn’t dare let go, but she smiled at her friend. She had no idea how she had pulled this off or kept the secret from her, but she didn’t care. She was having the time of her life.

6.

As they flew down the highway, Emma gripped onto Rick and nuzzled into him. His skin was red hot, and it made her tingle as she let her lips graze his shoulder. He swerved around the bends of the oceanside road perfectly. She felt so safe with him, even though they were riding fast and furious and easily could have come off the bike at any moment.

When he began to slow and the wind ripped through her hair, she squinted her eyes ahead and could see out in the wasteland a set of lights and a neon sign.

“There she is,” he said over his shoulder. “My home from home.”

Emma squeezed her hands into him tightly and couldn’t wait for him to take her inside.

He pulled off the highway and onto a dirt road leading into the distance. She could see the track marks from other bikes, and as they got closer, she could see that there were lots of them parked outside the building.

The clubhouse was big and old, its wooden shutters flapping open in the wind. From the inside, a loud mix of music and voices came tumbling out into the night. Rick turned off the engine and helped her off the back, gripping onto her by the waist and grunting as she pushed herself up against him. Her breasts were on his chest, and he looked down at them with an appreciative smile and Emma slapped him playfully on the side.

“Come on,” he breathed heavily. “I want to show you around.”

He took Emma by the hand and led her to the main door. Some bikers were out the front smoking and talking and Rick nodded to them as they passed and went up the front steps.

When he opened the door to the clubhouse, it was like stepping into the wildest bar she had ever seen. Half-naked girls swung from the ceilings and danced on the countertops. Rick laughed as he pushed past the crowd and Emma clung to him, unsure of where to look. Music blared throughout the place and was so strong she could feel it thumping up through the floorboards. Girls were giving guys lap dances, and men were playing pool in one corner and cards in another. It was like a den of iniquity and Emma had never been more excited. She had never expected to see something like this in her life, and now there she was among it. Rick turned to her and smiled as he led her past the bar and towards the back of the room.

“This is crazy,” Emma said with a laugh.

“This is a quiet night,” he said, raising his eyebrows.

They reached a door and Rick pulled her through it and into a dark corridor. As soon as it closed behind him, the noise was muffled and pulsed through the walls.

“It’s much calmer here,” he said as he moved further down the hall, pulling her with him.

“What’s down here?” she asked.

“Offices,” he said, “Bedrooms… Storage.”

“Do people live here?” Emma asked as she wrapped her arm around his waist.

“Some do, yeah,” Rick said as he approached a set of stairs. “I can’t show you inside the offices or the stores,” he smiled. “Plenty of stuff in there that would get us both in trouble.”

Emma smiled and looked down at her feet.

“But I’ve got a room,” he said as he wrapped his hands in hers. “And I’ve got some drinks.”

“I’d love to,” Emma said before he even had to ask her.

***

Upstairs, Rick walked with her to the end of the corridor and opened a door. The room was big and dark, a red muslin hung across the window in place of a curtain, and it cast a deep glow across the space from the neon sign as it filtered in from outside.

“So you don’t live here?” Emma asked as she looked around. The room had a couch, a large double bed and a bookcase in the corner. She smiled as she realized he had a collection of books.

“Nope,” he said as he opened the bottle of whisky and poured them both a glass. “But I stay here sometimes. Easier than riding home most nights.”

“I guess so,” Emma smiled. “You work here every day?”

“I run a lot of our operations,” he nodded, “I need to be here a lot.”

Emma took the glass from him and sipped the drink. It was harsh on her throat, but she felt the warmness spread through her. She leaned against the edge of the bed and sat back on it. Her legs dangled over the side and she kicked off her shoes, her feet still sandy from the beach.

Rick watched her intently. His eyes never left hers.

“I like you, Rick,” she whispered. “I don’t know what it is about you, but I really do…”

He didn’t say a word. He put his glass down on the table beside him and got to his feet. As he crossed the room towards her, his huge frame blocking out the light from the window, Emma lay back on the bed and gasped as he stood in front of her. He looked down at her and she looked up at him. Her heart was racing and her pussy was aching for him. She had to have him inside her.

“Rick,” she whispered.

He took hold of her feet and spread her legs, moving himself between them. He reached down and took hold of his belt buckle, snapping it open and popping the buttons on his fly. She barely dared to breathe as she watched him pull down his jeans and his boxers, revealing the biggest cock she had ever seen. He was rock hard and throbbing. He reached down and took hold of her hand, pulling her up off the bed so she was sitting in front of him, his helmet an inch from her lips. Emma opened wide and took him into her mouth. He was so huge and hard, she didn’t know how she was going to fit him inside of her, but she sucked him hungrily and moved up and down his shaft as he gripped onto the back of her head and groaned. He slipped a hand between her legs and slowly pulled down her panties. Emma was so wet and juicy, his fingers found her opening easily and he slipped a thick finger up inside of her, massaging her clit with his thumb as she licked the tip of his cock.

“Fuck,” he gasped. “Lean back.”

She lay back on the bed and he lifted her legs up as he moved between them, holding his hard red member in his hand. His dick was glistening with her spit and she was so wet and aching for him she felt like she could cum without him even touching her. As he pinned her back onto the bed and positioned himself at her opening, he looked her deep in the eyes and kissed her, before pulling back and slowly and powerfully sliding himself right up inside of her.

Emma gasped and gripped onto his shoulders with her fingertips as he fucked her slowly. She was already on the verge of unraveling beneath him, but she wanted to hold on. His thrusts were so strong and powerful, he was reaching places inside of her she didn’t even know existed. She felt opened up and reborn as he pounded her. His dick was so hard and deep, it was if he had created a new space. Rick held onto her throat and fucked her harder, his grunts becoming faster and more intense. His true power was oozing out of him, overtaking her and making her feel like she had never been anyone else’s but his.

“Yes!” she screamed as she wrapped her legs tightly around him. Rick reached down and took hold of her huge, swelling breasts and guided a nipple into his mouth. He sucked on her as he fucked her and the sensations he stirred within her were overwhelming. She knew she couldn’t hold on any longer. She threw her head back and came in a crashing wave of ecstasy as her orgasm thundered through her. Rick gripped onto her wrists and pinned them back into the pillows as he tensed up and grunted as he thrust into her powerfully once more, his seed exploding into her and filling her right up.

“Fuck,” he groaned as his whole body jerked and he emptied his load inside of her. He kissed her on the forehead and Emma panted beneath him. She could barely move and she didn’t know how she was going to recover. It had been the most intense orgasm she had ever experienced, and she felt weak.

“Oh my God, Rick,” she panted as he withdrew and lay down beside her. She could feel his hot, thick load running out of her and she squeezed her legs together to keep it inside. He saw what she was doing and smiled.

“Yes,” he smiled and then kissed her. “Keep it in you.”

Emma ran her hands through his hair and bit her lip, before cuddling into him and closing her eyes.

***

When she woke up, the sun was coming in through the red muslin. She looked up at Rick. He was sleeping, and his huge frame was breathing softly. She ran her fingertips up his chest, across his skull tattoos and up to his heart. She rested her palm on it so she could feel it beating.

“Morning, babe,” he breathed as he kissed her on the forehead. “What a night.”

Emma grinned and bit her lip. It had been a wild night indeed. She looked up at him and kissed him on the lips.

“I’m certainly glad you found me,” she smiled before she cuddled up to him and he wrapped his arm around her.

“Like I said, I just knew you were my kind of woman,” he winked and pulled her closer.

She looked around the room and at the clothes they had ripped off each other decorating it in strange ways. She didn’t know when the music had died, but she could hear the sound of bikes outside and the voices of men.

“Do you have to work?” she asked.

“Not today,” he smiled. “I’m not letting you out of my sight.”

Emma leaned up on her elbows and smiled. Her naked body was perfect next to his; they complemented each other perfectly.

“I better find Leanne,” she said regretfully.

“Sure,” he said as he got to his feet and wrapped a towel around his waist.

“You’re not mad, are you?” she asked as she pulled her dress down over her head.

“No,” he smiled. “But I’ll be coming to find you later.” He winked at her, and Emma couldn’t keep the grin from her face.

***

He walked with her outside and lifted her onto the back of his bike. As he started the engine and Emma wrapped her arms around him again, she couldn’t believe where she had found herself, with a man this amazing. At the same time the previous week, she had been miserable with her life, hating every second and just wishing for some excitement. And now there she was: she had let her hair down, had a wild night with an incredible man and now she had him as a hot outlaw biker boyfriend, and she only had Leanne to thank. She giggled to herself as she realized her life had turned in exactly the direction she had wanted it to. And Rick was right, she was his kind of woman. She had the feeling that things were going to be good between them. She knew he was the sort of man who was going to care for her and support her… He was the sort of man she could spend the rest of her life with.

As they flew down the highway on the way to her house, she looked back over her shoulder at the ocean and smiled. She was on the right path now… And she had never felt better.

THE END